Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2025-07-06
Updated:
2025-09-14
Words:
299,063
Chapters:
47/?
Comments:
9
Kudos:
18
Bookmarks:
2
Hits:
397

A helping hand

Summary:

After Rachel leaves him, Eric breaks inside. He'd been struggling for a while, years if he was being honest, but he wasn't. When they're put in quarantine and he's forced to see Nick and Rachel each day, he can't handle it anymore.

Luckily, or unluckily in Erics mind, Salim is there to help him.

Chapter 1

Notes:

So I was going to wait until I had it all written and then post it, but I got writers block (which hasn't happened in months) so I thought I'd proof read what I've got, then go back to writing when the inspiration comes back

 

I've been hyperfixated on this fic for ages now, so enjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The rotors of the helicopter thundered overhead, a constant thrum that rattled through Eric's skull like a second heartbeat. Hot wind from the open side door slapped at his face, bringing with it the scent of sand and fuel. He sat stiffly, hands clenched around the edges of his seat, staring at a scuffed patch on the floor just past Clarice's boots.  

She sat across from him, legs spread comfortably, fingers tapping idly on her knee. She hadn't said a word since they’d lifted off, and neither had he. Eric was grateful for the silence. Anything spoken might echo too loud, break whatever fragile control he was holding onto.  

He should have been thinking about the mission. Double-checking the intel. Running through the logistics in his head—airspace clearance, terrain layouts, fallback protocols. That was what a good CO would be doing. But his mind refused to focus.  

Because she would be there.  

Rachel .  

CENTCOM wasn’t supposed to be personal. It was orders, operations, strategy—clinical, like surgery. But this time it had history. The kind that couldn’t be locked away in a file cabinet or buried under mission briefings.  

It had been a year since she'd walked out. A year since the conversation that never really ended. Since she’d said his name like it hurt and left without looking back. And he’d let her go, because what the hell else could he do?  

Since then, things had slipped. More than he liked to admit. Meals skipped. Sleep optional. He’d poured every drop of energy into tech development and theoretical models, as if perfecting a satellite system could somehow make up for the collapse of his personal life.  

Now, he was heading right into it again. CENTCOM was the staging point. She was part of the team. This was happening.  

He exhaled slowly through his nose, adjusting his grip on the metal bench. No gear bag at his feet—just the bare essentials. The mission was meant to be in and out. No overnights. No lingering. No time to peel old scabs open and see what still bled.  

Just quick, clean, surgical.  

If only his nerves would believe it.  

The ride to the base had been mercifully short. The second his boots hit the tarmac, Eric felt the tension ratchet tighter in his chest. He followed Jason’s lead through the corridors, their footsteps echoing off concrete and metal. Clarice stalked behind them, silent and unreadable.  

The CENTCOM briefing room was sterile—cold lights, a projection screen already humming to life, chairs arranged with military precision. But none of that registered.  

Because Rachel was already there.  

She stood near the far end of the room, in conversation with a young marine, arms folded, her posture casual—but he knew her well enough to see the edge in her stance. She looked the same. Or maybe not the same—something about her seemed sharper. Tired in a way that went beyond physical.  

Eric’s feet moved before his brain caught up. He walked in, spine straight, eyes locked onto hers for one long second.  

“Rachel,” he said, nodding.  

“Eric.” Her voice was neutral. Not cold. Not warm. Professional.  

Good. That was what he needed. What they both needed.  

He set his briefcase down at the front table and flicked the latches open. A few papers, a tablet, a laser pointer—enough to run through the briefing without stumbling. His hands moved automatically, arranging everything into neat rows, each motion a defense against the thousand things he couldn’t control.  

Behind him, Clarice muttered something sarcastic to Jason, and the two shared a low laugh. Eric let the sound wash over him, grounding him for just a second.  

Then Rachel’s voice was at his side.  

“I read the dispatch,” she said quietly, eyes scanning the briefing materials. “CENTCOM really put you in charge of this op?”  

He didn’t look at her right away. He reached into his briefcase and pulled out the relevant document, offering it to her without a word.  

She glanced over the orders, her jaw ticking slightly.  

“Didn’t think they’d go that route,” she muttered. Then, softer: “Makes sense, though.”  

“I—” Eric hesitated, throat dry. “I didn’t know you’d be here. I wanted to talk before—about before. About us.”  

Rachel cut her eyes toward him. Sharp. Quick. And then she turned away, her expression unreadable.  

“Now isn’t the time, Eric,” she said, already moving.  

He watched her walk to the other side of the room, where she struck up a conversation with the same marine from earlier. Her voice was casual, even light.  

Eric stared after her for a moment too long, jaw clenched. The hollow feeling in his gut swelled and twisted like a cold pit opening inside him.  

No time. Right. Always no time.  

He turned back to the table, forcing his focus onto the files in front of him. Target coordinates. Risk assessments. Extraction windows.  

It was just a mission. That’s all it had to be.  

He could fall apart later.  

---  

The mission had collapsed faster than Eric could've predicted—faster than anyone could've planned for.  

The silo they were supposed to storm hadn’t existed. Instead of a weapons cache or hidden bunker, they'd found a cluster of shepherd huts and empty desert. Nothing but sand, wind, and the creeping sense that they'd been played.  

And then the Iraqis had hit them.  

Gunfire cracked through the air, sharp and vicious. Bullets snapped past the walls Eric pressed his back against, dust raining from the cracked mud bricks above his head.  

He risked a glance around the corner.  

Three marines were down in the open. Unmoving. Beyond them, across the narrow alley between huts, he spotted Jason, Nick, and Merwin hunkered down behind a collapsed wall, firing toward the hills. But there was no sign of Rachel.  

Eric ducked back behind the wall, heart pounding.  

“Rachel!” he shouted, his voice nearly drowned by the gunfire. “Rachel, where are you?!”  

No answer.  

His stomach clenched. He tried again, louder. “ Rachel!  

Still nothing.  

His hand tightened around the grip of his pistol as he looked toward the nearest hut. If she’d taken cover, maybe she was in there. Maybe—  

A sharp, rolling tremor passed beneath his feet.  

The gunfire faltered. Even the shouting seemed to die for a breath.  

The ground rumbled again, harder this time. Loose stones and debris clattered from rooftops. A low groan echoed under the earth, unnatural and deep, like something ancient shifting far below.  

Eric’s blood went cold.  

“You’ve gotta be kidding me,” he muttered. “Could this get any worse?”  

As if in answer, a crack split the ground right behind him with a violent snap , the earth tearing open like fabric. He bolted forward on instinct, stumbling away—but his foot struck a weak patch, another hidden fracture beneath the sand.  

The ground crumbled under him.  

He shouted—“ Oh, shit! ”—and then he was falling, arms flailing, the light from above vanishing as the world gave way beneath him.  

Eric hit the ground like a sack of bricks.  

The impact punched the air from his lungs, pain blooming across his back and shoulders. He gasped, but no breath came. For a terrifying moment, he just lay there, winded, vision swimming in the dark.  

Move. Come on. Breathe.  

His lungs finally seized air, sharp and ragged. He sucked it in, then another, each breath feeling like it scraped through his ribs. His whole body ached, sand and grit pressing into his skin and sticking to the sweat on his neck.  

For a moment, he didn’t move.  

Part of him wanted to stay there—just give in, let the weight of everything crush him where he lay. The mission, Rachel, the silence from the radio, the gunfire above. It was too much.  

But the part of him that had survived a hundred setbacks and field tests—the part that had designed weapons to save lives—told him to get up.  

He rolled to his side with a groan and sat up slowly, every joint protesting. First things first—he reached down and checked the metal joint where his prosthetic leg met his thigh. Still locked, still stable. He flexed it once, just to be sure. It held. Relief washed over him in a wave so sudden it made his hands shake.  

His sunglasses hadn’t been so lucky. One lens was cracked in half, the other completely shattered. He pulled them off and tossed them aside, blinking in the dim, dusty light that filtered down from the crack above. Just a sliver of sky now. No way out the way he came.  

His pistol was still holstered. He drew it, checked the magazine. Still full. That was something. He tapped his radio, trying to raise anyone on the surface.  

“Jason? Rachel? Come in.” Nothing. Just static.  

He tried again. “This is Lieutenant Colonel Eric King. I’ve fallen below ground. Respond.”  

More static.  

Eric grit his teeth. Of course there was no signal. They had no idea what they’d stumbled into. He’d assumed this mission would be a clean in-and-out, but everything had gone sideways from the second they touched down. Now he was god-knows-how-far underground, cut off, and alone.  

He looked up again. The edges of the hole were too unstable. Any attempt to climb back would likely bring the whole thing down on top of him. He wasn’t willing to take that gamble.  

Turning away from the light above, Eric scanned the chamber. It wasn’t just a pit—it led somewhere. A tunnel stretched out in front of him, partially collapsed in places but still open. Dust hung thick in the air, catching faint glimmers of light from the surface. It was narrow, ancient-looking. Worn. Man-made?  

Or not, a quiet voice in his mind offered.  

He shoved that thought aside and pushed to his feet. His body screamed in protest, but he ignored it. Pain was better than panic.  

If there was any chance of getting out—of getting back to the team, to Rachel—it was forward.  

He gripped his pistol tighter and stepped into the darkness.  

---  

They ran, boots pounding the stone floor, gunfire echoing off the walls behind them.  

Rachel led the way, head low, moving fast despite the narrow ledge beneath their feet. The path hugged the cavern wall, barely wide enough for one person. The gorge beside them dropped into nothingness—an abyss of darkness and dust.  

Eric stayed close behind her, heart thundering in his chest. The Iraqi soldier chasing them had fallen behind for now, likely slowed by the same treacherous route. But they weren’t safe. Not yet.  

They edged around the final curve, and Rachel stepped out onto a broader platform of rock. Eric followed, boots skidding slightly across the loose stone.  

Then the earth groaned.  

A deep tremble shook the walls, the platform, everything. Eric staggered, throwing himself backward against the rock face for balance. Rachel wasn’t so lucky.  

She lost her footing with a sharp gasp, tumbling down the slope that led toward the open chasm.  

Rachel! ” Eric shouted, dropping to his knees as she managed to grab a jagged rock jutting from the edge, her feet swinging out over the void.  

“I’ve got it!” she shouted back, though her knuckles were white, her legs kicking against open air.  

Eric didn't hesitate. He grabbed the rope he’d tied around his waist, and tossed it down to her. “Clip in!”  

Rachel struggled for a second before managing to attach the carabiner to her belt.  

Eric braced himself, boots scraping against the stone, and pulled.  

Nothing.  

His legs were sliding. His arms screamed from the strain. Every inch of muscle burned as he tried to haul her up. Dust rained from above. His palms were slick with sweat, his fingers barely gripping the rope.  

Then—crack.  

The rock Rachel had been holding splintered and broke loose.  

She dropped.  

The line went taut, jerking Eric violently forward. He hit the edge with a grunt, barely catching himself before he, too, went over. The rope burned against his hands. His arms trembled, his prosthetic leg scraping uselessly against the uneven stone.  

He was slipping.  

He couldn’t hold her.  

Not like this. Not anymore.  

His hand fumbled to his belt. Found the knife.  

There was no time to think. Only the unbearable weight, the fire in his limbs, the sick understanding that he wasn’t strong enough.  

The blade slid clean through the rope.  

Rachel’s scream echoed through the cavern as the tension snapped, the sound of her fall vanishing into the abyss below.  

Eric lay still for a moment, face pressed to the stone, panting.  

Then the weightlessness hit him.  

He scrambled backward, away from the ledge, dragging himself up with shaking arms. His whole body felt like it had been crushed. Not by the fall, but by what he’d just done.  

He sat with his back to the wall, head down, heart hammering so hard it hurt. His muscles were still spasming, still twitching from the failed effort.  

His knife clattered from his fingers.  

Rachel was gone.  

Gone because he couldn’t hold on. Because he wasn’t strong enough. Not anymore.  

Eric hunched forward, pressing his head between his knees, trying to keep down the rising nausea. But there was nothing in his stomach. There hadn’t been for hours. Maybe days. Meals had become optional. Control had become survival. Except now… now he couldn’t even save her.  

He was supposed to be her husband.  

Supposed to protect her.  

All he'd done was let go.  

And for the first time in a long time, Eric didn't know if he was going to recover from it.  

---  

The cavern was quiet now.  

No gunfire. No screaming. Just the distant drip of water echoing off ancient stone, and the soft static from the busted radio in Nick’s hands.  

He was hunched over it on the table, brow furrowed in concentration, fingers working at the panel like he could will the damn thing back to life. Jason stood nearby, leaning against a rusted crate, his rifle cradled against his chest, eyes sweeping the shadows.  

Eric said nothing.  

He leaned against one of the tent poles, trying to look casual, like he was just resting. But every nerve in his body was screaming. The socket where his prosthetic joined his stump was on fire— sore, rubbed half raw from hours of uneven terrain and too much strain. His shoulders ached. His hands were still trembling from the effort of holding the rope. From the choice he’d made.  

You cut the line.  

He clenched his jaw and stared at the floor, eyes locked on a crack in the stone, following it like it might lead anywhere but back into his own mind. His breathing was shallow. His body felt hollowed out. Weak. Like one good shove would knock him over and he’d never get up again.  

But he couldn’t show it.  

Not here. Not now.  

He was still the highest-ranking officer in the room. Still the one they were supposed to look to for answers. For strength.  

So he stayed still, using the tent pole to take the weight off his ruined leg, keeping himself propped up without looking like he was collapsing. He could’ve stood straight. Could’ve turned a few inches and seen the ledge—the gorge—where Rachel had fallen.  

But he didn’t.  

Jason’s body blocked the view, and that was fine. That was perfect . He didn’t want to look. Couldn’t. He already knew what was down there. Nothing he could face with his eyes would be worse than what was already chewing through his gut.  

His fingers flexed involuntarily at his side, still feeling the rope, the weight, the snap as it went slack. The scream.  

God, the scream.  

He swallowed hard, tasting ash and bile. His stomach cramped, empty and unforgiving. He hadn’t eaten since—when? The day before he left for the mission? And that had ended in the toilet. His body was falling apart faster than he could hide it.  

And all he could think, over and over, was: I killed her.  

He’d cut the line.  

He told himself there was no choice. Told himself he would’ve died too. That it was the only option.  

But the guilt didn’t care about logic. It didn’t care about command or rank or necessity. It just sat there. Coiled inside him like something alive.  

Nick swore under his breath as sparks popped from the radio.  

Jason didn’t move.  

And Eric… Eric stayed exactly where he was, leaning on a splintering pole, hiding from the gorge—and from the men he was supposed to lead—because if he moved even an inch, he wasn’t sure what part of him would break first.  

A sharp click from the radio cut through the quiet.  

Nick jolted forward, tapping something on the battered control panel. A new sound emerged—faint, warbled, like a voice half-lost in static.  

Jason straightened off the crate. “You getting something?”  

Eric’s head lifted, heart giving a tired, tentative thump of hope. Maybe they could finally reach CENTCOM. Maybe they weren’t alone down here after all.  

Nick frowned. “It’s not real. Ghost signal. All radios pick up on something, just a random frequency.”  

Eric swallowed his disappointment, nodding slowly. “Right. Keep trying.”  

He didn’t let the reaction show on his face, but the weight settled deeper on his shoulders. He hadn’t expected a rescue. But hearing something , only for it to be nothing, still stung like hell.  

Jason ran a hand down his face. “Nick, get that thing fixed, or we’re gonna be stuck here till those things eat our faces.”  

Then the radio shrieked.  

A high-pitched, teeth-grinding squeal, loud enough to make all three of them flinch. Nick swore and slapped the side of the box, trying to kill the sound, but it just twisted and morphed into something worse—inhuman screeching, echoes from below, sharp and guttural and close.  

Too close.  

All three men tensed.  

Jason grabbed his rifle and stepped forward. Eric followed suit, though his fingers fumbled at the strap of his weapon. His legs trembled, a flare of pain flashing up his prosthetic, but he forced it down.  

“Eric,” Jason snapped, glancing over, voice low and urgent. “Get inside the temple. Cameras. Now.”  

Eric didn’t argue.  

He wanted to. Wanted to say I can’t run , I’m not ready , I need a goddamn second . But he said none of that.  

He just nodded, jaw tight, and turned toward the stairs.  

Each step was a fight. The ground felt uneven beneath his feet—slippery, spinning. His lungs burned, his balance off. He tried to push through it. He just had to make it to the top, to the screens, to do something useful.  

He was halfway up the stone stairs when something slammed into the side of his head.  

The world tilted.  

His knees buckled and he hit the ground hard, shoulder first, then cheek against the stone. His vision went black for a moment, then pulsed back in slow waves of dull gray and red. A groan slipped from his lips, barely audible.  

He tried to move. Tried to sit up.  

Then he froze.  

A bootstep echoed beside him. A click of a rifle being cocked.  

Eric forced his eyes to focus—and saw the Iraqi soldier from earlier, the one who’d chased him and Rachel across the ledge, now standing over him, rifle aimed squarely at his chest.  

Eric’s breath hitched. He blinked slowly, trying to force away the blur, but it was no use. His head was swimming, his ears ringing, his whole body caught in a trembling haze of pain and exhaustion.  

Slowly, deliberately, he raised his hands and laced them behind his head.  

Then shifted onto his knees.  

It wasn’t surrender. Not entirely.  

It was just all he could manage.  

His head sagged forward, not out of fear, but because he couldn’t hold it up . The pressure in his skull throbbed with every heartbeat. His vision spiraled at the edges.  

He breathed shallowly through his nose, sweat dripping off his brow.  

This wasn’t how he thought he’d die.  

But honestly… he didn’t have the strength left to stop it.  

Gunfire cracked through the air.  

Bullets smacked into the pillar just inches from the Iraqi’s head, chips of ancient stone raining down. The man flinched, twisting his rifle away from Eric’s chest to return fire toward Jason and Nick.  

Eric didn’t move.  

Every part of him screamed to run, to dive for cover, to do something , but the rifle still wavered in the Iraqi’s hands, tracking between him and the others. Then the soldier barked something harsh in Arabic, the barrel snapping back toward Eric—just for a second, just long enough to freeze him in place.  

Don’t run. Don’t move. Don’t die.  

The Iraqi turned again, firing at Jason’s position.  

Eric stayed kneeling. Every breath was a fight. The pressure in his skull made it hard to think, but through the swirl of blurred edges and static-filled hearing, he caught movement: Nick, circling wide, rifle steady.  

Another shot cracked out—Nick’s, this time—hitting a lantern above the Iraqi’s head and shattering it in a shower of sparks and glass.  

That was his cue.  

Eric bolted.  

He half-ran, half-fell down the stairs, boots skidding against stone as he tumbled toward cover. His limbs felt too long, too slow, barely coordinated. When he hit the bottom, he shoved himself toward the rock beside Jason, collapsing behind it with a ragged gasp.  

His chest heaved.  

He pressed his back to the stone, hands shaking, forcing his eyes to focus— just breathe, breathe, come on —but his vision kept tunneling in and out. He blinked fast, trying to force away the black spots. He felt weightless and heavy all at once.  

From above, gunfire thundered again.  

The Iraqi scrambled backward into the temple, retreating under the combined fire from Jason and Nick.  

But the danger wasn’t over.  

From the gorge, that awful sound came again. Screeching. Skittering. Claws on stone. The sound was closer now. Much closer.  

Jason spun around, voice sharp. “Inside! Now!”  

Eric didn’t hesitate.  

He pushed off the rock, dragging one leg behind him as he sprinted forward, falling into step with Jason. Every stride sent pain up his side. His lungs burned, his chest clenched. He reached the top of the stairs, his boots slipping slightly—  

And there was his gun. Still lying on the ground where he’d dropped it.  

He crouched to grab it—  

And the world went black again.  

He staggered, barely catching himself on one knee, but didn’t stop. He clenched his teeth, forced himself upright, and stumbled forward. Keep going. Just move. One more step. Then another.  

He knew what this was. It wasn’t just the hit to the head. If it were, he’d be steady by now.  

It was his body giving out. Running on fumes. No food, no rest. Just adrenaline and desperation.  

He didn’t have time to think about it.  

Jason and Nick were already pushing the heavy stone door shut. The creatures’ shrieks echoed louder, reverberating through the cavern like they were already halfway up the wall.  

Then—  

Wait for me!  

Eric froze.  

He turned sharply, blinking against the haze, unsure if he’d imagined it. Maybe it was his mind playing tricks on him, dredging her voice up from his guilt.  

But then she ran through the narrowing doorway.  

Rachel .  

Breathless, dirt-smeared, alive.  

Nick rushed forward, throwing his arms around her in relief, dragging her away from the entrance.  

The door slammed shut behind her, stone grating on stone as the weight sealed them in.  

And Eric?  

He just stood there.  

Staring.  

Everything inside him roiled. Shock. Disbelief. A sharp, stinging heat that settled in his chest and bloomed outward.  

Nick was still holding her.  

Eric’s fists clenched at his sides. Something ugly and furious twisted in his gut, but he was too tired to do anything about it. His legs trembled. His stomach curled in on itself, empty and cramping. His body screamed to lie down, to give in.  

But he didn’t.  

He just stood there, fists clenched, breathing through gritted teeth, while every nerve in him burned with pain and fury and the unbearable realization that the woman he thought he’d killed was alive—and wrapped in someone else’s arms.  

Eric didn’t know what hit him harder—the staggering wave of relief that Rachel was alive , or the surge of anger that came right after. Anger at her for falling. At himself for cutting the rope. At Nick for being the one she ran to.  

He didn’t even know what he was angry about , not really.  

But it didn’t matter.  

Because the creatures slammed into the door behind them with bone-rattling force, and the stone shuddered.  

Jason turned sharply, gun up. “We gotta move! Now!”  

No one argued.  

They ran.  

Eric’s legs barely obeyed. He stumbled into motion after the others, his prosthetic thudding hard against the stone floor, every step sending sharp jolts of pain through his stump. His lungs scraped for air. His body was done , but he kept pushing anyway. The corridor spun with every flicker of the overhead lights.  

Rachel turned as they reached the next hall, breath ragged. “We can’t lose the generator! If it dies, we’re blind in here!”  

Before anyone could stop her, she bolted down the stairs.  

Nick swore and followed her, footsteps echoing.  

Jason hesitated at the next door—an ancient slab of stone on rusted hinges. He slammed his shoulders into it with a grunt, then shoved hard, straining to push it shut.  

It wouldn’t budge fully.  

“Come on,” Jason growled, teeth clenched.  

Eric didn’t think. He just moved.  

He slammed his shoulder against the other side of the door, every muscle in his already failing body protesting at once. It took everything he had to hold his feet steady, to keep pushing as the hinges screeched and the door edged closed.  

Then—  

SLAM.  

Something on the other side slammed into it. Hard.  

Eric nearly lost his footing. He shoved back with what little strength he had left, teeth bared. The impact shook through his spine.  

Jason barked over the noise, “Hold it! Just hold it a second!”  

Another slam. Then another.  

Eric could feel his legs buckling. His arms quivered. His back screamed.  

The creatures were on the other side of the door, furious and relentless.  

His body wanted to give up.  

But Eric wasn’t going to let go. Not yet.  

Not while they were still breathing.  

Not while Rachel was still alive.  

He dug his feet in harder, grinding his shoulder into the stone.  

The door shuddered again.  

And he kept pushing.  

The creatures slammed into the stone door again, the entire frame juddering beneath Eric’s weight. His boots scraped helplessly against the floor.  

Jason cursed under his breath. “I think now’s about the time we bug out.”  

Another slam. Harder. The sound of claws dragging along the stone set Eric’s teeth on edge.  

Then the door cracked open just enough for a clawed limb to slam through.  

Eric cried out, falling forward as the door jolted loose beneath him. He barely caught himself, stumbling back before the creature could grab him.  

Go! ” Jason shouted, already turning to run.  

Eric didn’t waste a second. He staggered after him, boots thudding against the stone as they barreled down the stairs. His legs felt like rubber. His vision tunneled again, but he forced himself onward, blinking furiously.  

They reached the generator room just as Rachel flipped through the camera feeds, her fingers moving fast over the controls.  

She looked up, sharp and breathless. “We have to go down, into the catacombs . It’s the only way!”  

Nick gave her a look like she’d lost her mind. “In case you hadn’t noticed, down ain’t the way out.”  

Jason didn't hesitate. “It’s either that, or we die where we stand.”  

That shut everyone up.  

Nick turned toward the east gate, already clambering over the pile of rubble blocking it.  

Eric forced his body into motion. Each step felt like it took more out of him than he had to give. He reached the rocks and grabbed hold, trying to lift himself.  

His arms trembled violently. His shoulder gave a sharp jolt of pain. It took two tries to haul himself high enough, knees dragging, prosthetic snagging on the debris. For a second, he thought he might just slide right back down.  

But he made it over. Somehow.  

Jason crouched behind cover, laying down bursts of suppressing fire as the vampires swarmed into view. One of them knocked hard into a fuel drum, sending it careening into a broken lamp.  

The instant the flame hit the fuel, it roared to life.  

Boom.  

Fire spilled across the chamber in a wave.  

Rachel swore under her breath and dove for the mounted gun, firing into the swarm. She let out a breathless yell as the heat from the growing blaze surged around them.  

Jason grabbed her arm. “ Go!  

They scrambled through the gate together, Rachel diving in just ahead of the flames.  

Eric pushed forward on unsteady legs, following the group as they sprinted into the corridor beyond. Heat licked at his back. The blast was right behind them.  

Jason shouted over the roar, “ Keep to the middle! Watch for traps!”  

Eric barely heard him. His whole world was narrowed to the rhythmic pounding of his heart, the shaking in his legs, the way each step sent white-hot pain through his side.  

They cleared the corridor just in time.  

BOOM.  

The blast behind them sent a wall of fire chasing through the stone hallway, lighting it up like a furnace. The heavy door groaned as it slammed shut behind them, choking off the fire just seconds before it reached them.  

Silence. Just the sound of heavy, ragged breathing.  

Eric leaned hard against the nearest wall, his legs ready to give out. His whole body buzzed with exhaustion. He swallowed down bile as the heat clung to his skin, trying not to let his knees buckle.  

No one spoke for a moment.  

They were still alive.  

But Eric didn’t feel it.  

He was shaking. His body was screaming. His mind? Numb.  

He stared at the floor, trying to get his vision to stop tilting.  

And still—beneath it all—he could feel the weight of her . Rachel. Alive. Nearby. Untouchable.  

He clenched his jaw.  

And forced himself to stay standing.  

Notes:

I timeskipped a lot because I only planned to write a couple of these scenes but then I realised that made no sense so I wrote a lot more and here we are

Chapter Text

Eric felt like he was going to die where he sat.  

He didn’t even know how he was still conscious.  

After the vampires had swarmed them—after he’d grabbed Nick’s arm and pulled him out of the grasp of that thing —after he’d been lifted off the ground by his head , his skull compressed in a grip that felt like it could have popped it like a melon—  

He didn’t know how he’d survived.  

He barely remembered kicking out, connecting with something. The creature had dropped him, and he'd hit the floor hard before running, stumbling, blinking through a tunnel that twisted and spun.  

And now he was here.  

Collapsed. Slumped against the rough wall of a narrow passageway deep underground, his lungs gasping at the stagnant air like he was drowning on dry land.  

His body screamed for rest. His head throbbed, white-hot pain pulsing behind his eyes, through his temples, down his neck. It felt like someone had cracked his skull open and left it to burn. From the fall. From the blow. From the crushing pressure of that creature’s grip.  

His stomach turned. He dry-heaved, but there was nothing left in him to lose.  

His stump throbbed in sync with his heartbeat—angry, raw. He hadn’t taken the prosthetic off in far too long. Every step now sent shocks of pain up his leg, stabbing and relentless.  

This wasn’t what he was built for. Not anymore.  

And still…  

Still.  

He couldn’t stop.  

He didn’t even know why he was still going. Was it duty? Was it guilt? Was it the constant gnawing ache of failure in his chest that wouldn’t let him rest?  

He didn’t know.  

But he wasn’t dead yet.  

And if he sat here long enough, if he gave in… he would be.  

Maybe that would be a good thing.  

He’d wanted that, hadn’t he?  

Eric let his head fall back against the stone wall, wincing at the pain that lanced through his skull. He blinked, trying to force the double vision away. His arms trembled as he shifted, searching for a grip. His breath came in short, shallow pulls.  

“Come on,” he whispered hoarsely. “Get up.”  

His own voice sounded foreign in the quiet. Thin. Shaky.  

He braced a hand against the wall and tried to push himself upright. His legs shook, the muscles weak and unsteady. His prosthetic foot scraped against the stone, slipping once, but he caught himself.  

One deep breath.  

Then another.  

He forced weight onto his feet. It felt like lifting a corpse.  

Slowly, one agonizing step at a time, Eric stood.  

Not straight. Not strong.  

But he stood.  

And with the wall as a crutch and agony trailing behind him like a shadow, he started forward again.  

Because as much as he felt like he should have died back there… he hadn’t.  

And until he did—he had to keep moving.  

Each step down the corridor felt like it was using energy Eric didn’t have left.  

His legs trembled beneath him, every footfall heavy and dragging. His breath rasped loud in his ears, echoing off the narrow walls like a dying engine coughing its last.  

This was his own fault. All of it.  

The skipped meals. The few bites he did manage, only to purge them later, hunched over cold porcelain, shaking with guilt and shame. The sleepless nights, hours spent staring at the ceiling with his jaw clenched and thoughts gnawing at his insides like rats in the walls. The way he’d let himself rot from the inside out while trying to pretend he was still a man worth following.  

And now here he was.  

A hollow shell in a place full of monsters.  

The UV lamp in his hand swung unsteadily, the beam bobbing with his sluggish gait. He barely had the strength to hold it. His fingers were numb, curled around the handle more from instinct than control. The weight of it might as well have been a lead pipe.  

He didn’t know how he was supposed to make it out of this place.  

Maybe he wasn’t.  

Maybe he was meant to die here. To rot in these tunnels, in the dark he’d helped lead them into.  

But even that thought— even that —wasn’t enough to make him stop.  

Because they were still down here.  

Jason. Nick. Rachel.  

The team he led.  

The team he got stuck down here.  

Even if Rachel wouldn’t look him in the eye. Even if Jason was too focused to say it, but knew Eric was falling apart. Even if Nick had every right to hate him for the way he'd frozen, the way he kept failing to measure up.  

Even if all that was true—  

He still had a duty.  

He still had them .  

Eric dragged one foot forward. Then the other.  

He couldn’t see the end of the tunnel, but he could hear his heartbeat in his ears, the throb in his temple matching the jolt of pain in his leg with every limping step.  

He clenched his jaw, raised the UV lamp just a little higher, and forced himself forward.  

One more step.  

Just one more.  

And then another.  

Because he wasn’t getting out of here unless they all did .  

And if he had to collapse the second they were safe?  

So be it.  

He’d earn that collapse.  

He'd make sure they lived .  

Or he wouldn't leave at all.  

Eric stepped into the room—barely.  

He leaned on the wall for just a second, just long enough to make sure his legs would hold. The UV lamp flickered weakly in his grip, casting jagged shadows across the stone. His lungs dragged in breath like he was drowning.  

Gunfire had torn through this space not long ago. Screams. Screeching. Panic.  

Now?  

Silence.  

Except for them.  

Rachel and Nick.  

Standing in the center of the room.  

Kissing.  

The sight slammed into Eric like a punch to the gut. His body was already shaking from exhaustion, from pain, but this—  

This was something else.  

Anger surged hot through him, white and blinding, roaring in his ears louder than any gunshot. His teeth clenched. His fingers tightened on the lamp until the cracked casing groaned under the pressure.  

But he didn’t move.  

Didn’t speak.  

Didn’t let it show.  

He forced his hand off the wall, squared his shoulders, and stood up straight—straighter than he had in hours. Even if his spine ached. Even if his head swam and his stomach twisted so violently it hurt.  

He wouldn’t let them see.  

Wouldn’t give them the satisfaction of seeing what this place—what they —had done to him.  

Rachel turned, eyes widening slightly as she saw him.  

He opened his mouth, some strangled attempt at professionalism forming on his tongue—  

But it died instantly.  

Because the creature stepped out of the darkness behind them.  

The same one. That one.  

The one that had lifted him like a toy. That had nearly crushed his skull. The one whose claws he could still feel ghosting against his scalp, against the edge of his prosthetic.  

Nick shouted something—maybe a warning, maybe just run  

Eric didn’t think.  

He moved.  

Adrenaline flooded his veins like fire, white-hot and brutal. His legs found strength they didn’t have. His vision sharpened—not by much, but enough.  

Enough to run .  

He bolted, boots slamming against the stone, UV lamp swinging wildly in his grip. He didn’t know if it was working. He didn’t look back to check. He just heard Rachel behind him, the slap of her footsteps close, too close, but he didn’t stop.  

Couldn’t stop.  

If not for the adrenaline, he’d be on the ground already. On his knees. Done.  

But fear was stronger than pain.  

Shame was stronger than exhaustion.  

And guilt—guilt was stronger than anything else.  

He knew this was his fault.  

He'd led them down here. Into this nightmare.  

And now all he could do was keep running.  

Keep going.  

Until the adrenaline burned out.  

Until his body gave in.  

Or until the creatures tore him apart.  

Whichever came first.  

---  

Eric sat slumped on the crate, every muscle in his body screaming. The flickering yellow light from one of the makeshift lanterns overhead painted deep shadows under his eyes, across the gaunt lines of his face. His uniform was stiff with blood—some of it his, some not—and the fabric around his leg felt too tight where his prosthetic connected, the pressure radiating an angry, bone-deep throb. His head pounded in time with his heartbeat, a constant, suffocating reminder that something inside was wrong.  

Concussion, probably. The logical part of his mind was still ticking, even if the rest of him was hanging on by threads. He should be lying down. Should be asking for help. Should at least tell someone that his vision kept swimming if he turned his head too fast.  

But he didn’t.  

Because he was still the commanding officer. And commanding officers don’t fall apart in front of their team.  

Not even when the team is barely more than rubble and ruin.  

His gaze drifted across the room—slowly, so the nausea didn’t spike again.  

Rachel and Nick stood off to the side, heads bowed in quiet conversation. Every now and then, Rachel would touch Nick’s arm, a fleeting gesture of familiarity, of comfort. Eric forced himself to look away before the weight of it could dig in too deep.  

At the center of the room, Salim— that was his name, Eric reminded himself, he needed to stop forgetting it—was hunched over a stone table, thumbing through one of the ancient books they’d salvaged. His lips moved slightly, silent murmurs, maybe prayers, maybe just thoughts. Eric wasn’t sure. He hadn’t asked. He didn’t plan to.  

Jason was nearby, half-kneeling beside his pack, muttering under his breath as he searched for something. Ammo, maybe. A med kit, if they were lucky. Eric didn’t have the strength to call out and ask. Even sitting up straight was a test of sheer will.  

He leaned back slightly, just enough to relieve some of the pressure on his lower back, not enough to look like he was relaxing. His arms were folded over his abdomen, fingers pressed to the inside of his elbow where the skin still twitched from the adrenaline wearing off. He kept his breathing slow and controlled, head tilted down just a bit to hide the way his eyelids kept threatening to fall closed.  

He couldn’t fall asleep.  

Not now. Not here.  

Not with the image of Rachel in Nick’s arms still carved into the back of his eyelids.  

Not with the weight of Joey’s stillness. Of Merwin’s last scream. Of Clarice’s infected face, even though he hadn’t seen her, her blood on his hands even though he wasnt there. Of everything they’d lost in the dark.  

He swallowed hard, the movement dry and painful. His stomach turned again, empty and cramping—he hadn’t eaten in days. Not that there was anything to eat. Not that he’d have been able to keep it down even if there was.  

He exhaled slowly through his nose, then sat a little straighter.  

Still the CO.  

Still had to be something.  

Even if everything in him was ready to give out.  

Jason finished rummaging in his pack, pulling out a weather-worn protein bar and a crumpled ration packet. With methodical care, he broke the protein bar in half, then split the larger ration bar into three uneven pieces. Without a word, he popped one piece of the ration bar into his mouth, chewing as he moved.  

Eric watched, his vision slightly blurred around the edges. He blinked a few times, trying to clear it. His whole body felt like it was humming from the inside out, like his nerves couldn’t decide if they wanted to shut down or burn out.  

He didn’t have the energy for either.  

Jason walked across the room to where Rachel and Nick stood, deep in another low conversation. He handed each of them a piece of the protein bar. Nick gave a quick thanks, Rachel offered a tired smile.  

Then Jason moved over to Salim, handed him one of the pieces of the ration bar. Eric saw Jason say something to him—too quiet to make out. Salim nodded in reply, and Jason ducked back toward his pack. He retrieved his canteen and offered it to Salim, who accepted it with an exhausted but grateful nod and took a long drink.  

The small gesture was a reminder.  

Eric’s hand drifted down to the canteen on his own hip. He hadn’t touched it in hours. The thought of drinking anything had made his stomach twist, but watching Salim triggered a sliver of logic that managed to get through the haze of exhaustion.  

He unscrewed the cap and took a sip.  

The water was lukewarm, metallic from the canteen’s lining, and it hit his stomach like a stone. A cramp tightened in his gut almost instantly, and he had to grit his teeth to keep the reaction off his face.  

He'd made a mistake drinking that. But he couldn’t undo it now.  

Jason was moving again, like Eric knew he would. His boots scuffed softly against the stone as he approached, hand outstretched with the final piece of ration bar.  

"Here," Jason said. “You should eat something.”  

Eric didn’t even look at the bar. He shook his head once, curt and automatic. “I’m fine. Someone else should have it.”  

Jason didn’t move. “Come on. You’re running on fumes.”  

“I said I’m fine.” His voice was flat, forceful enough to push the air from his aching chest. His head throbbed at the effort.  

Jason frowned, clearly not buying it. “Eric,” he said, low but firm, “you’ve barely kept upright for the last hour. Just eat it.”  

Eric sighed through his nose, the breath tight and strained. The tension in his chest made it feel like his ribs were caving in. He reached out, took the ration piece without looking at it, and forced a quiet, “Thanks.”  

Jason gave a brief nod, then turned and walked over to the table where their scattered gear lay. He didn't look back. Probably assumed Eric was eating.  

But Eric didn’t.  

He let the bar rest in his palm for a moment, stared at it like it might suddenly vanish. Then, moving carefully so it wouldn't be noticed, he slipped it into the side pocket of his pack.  

He couldn’t eat it. Not here. Not now.  

The guilt would hit like a sledgehammer the second it touched his tongue, and he couldn’t afford to deal with that—not with everyone watching. He didn’t want to have to disappear into some dark corner of this cursed temple just to empty his stomach into the dust and come back looking worse than he already did.  

He told himself he wasn’t hungry anyway. And that much, at least, wasn’t a lie.  

He was just… exhausted. Hollowed out.  

In pain.  

He knew it was bad. He knew he should eat, that he should be keeping it down, taking care of himself—especially now, especially here. But logic had never been enough to fight off the grip around his throat, the one that made food feel like poison, like a mistake waiting to happen.  

His body didn’t need more pain right now. It needed rest. Silence. Escape.  

But none of that was on the table.  

So instead, Eric sat there, silent, and tried to look steady.  

Even as he felt himself slowly coming undone.  

Chapter Text

Eric didn’t know how he was still upright.  

Every inch of him burned. His head throbbed in time with his heartbeat, the pain like a spike driven behind his eyes. His stomach was cramping again, sharp and hollow, and his leg—his goddamn leg—felt like it had been scraped raw where his stump met the socket. It pulsed with pain every time he shifted, every time he so much as breathed too deep. And yet, somehow, he was still here. Still crouched low behind the jagged edge of the pit with the others, watching Nick creep slowly through the forest of cocoons below.  

Eric didn’t understand how his body hadn’t given out yet. He figured he was probably running on nothing but adrenaline, residual fear, and some bitter cocktail of guilt and spite. And maybe prayer. Not that he believed in anything anymore, not since the accident, especially not after this . But something had to be keeping him moving, even as everything inside him screamed to stop .  

The silence pressed in around them, broken only by the soft crackle of the UV lamp and the distant, muffled sounds of movement below. The stillness felt like it could snap at any second, tension drawn tight like a wire in his chest.  

Nick was careful—Eric would give him that. He moved slow, measured, steady. Avoiding the slick ropes of flesh and the twitching things barely held inside them. Eric watched the path Nick took, memorized every step, even though he knew he wouldn’t be the one to make that walk. Couldn’t. Not like this.  

He hated it.  

After the infection scare, after holding Rachel’s hand and aiming the UV lamp at her and watching her scream as the parasite writhed under her skin, he’d already been wrung out. He should’ve offered to go. He was the commanding officer. It should have been his responsibility, his risk, his life.  

But he’d known. Deep down. He knew he wouldn’t have made it three steps through that mess before alerting every last vampire in the chamber.  

So he’d kept quiet.  

Jason and Salim crouched just ahead of him, eyes focused on Nick’s slow progress. Rachel was beside him, her body tense, her hands trembling slightly despite how hard she was trying to hide it. Eric didn’t look at her, didn’t speak. He wanted to say something. Anything . Something sharp, maybe. Or soft. He wasn’t even sure anymore. But every time he opened his mouth, nothing came out.  

She’d chosen Nick.  

She could say it wasn’t like that, could explain it as pragmatism or some cold kind of logic—Nick was the stealthiest, the least likely to trip, to cough, to die. But Eric had seen the look she gave him when she'd told him to be careful. It wasn’t just about duty. Not anymore.  

They were still married, sure. On paper. In name.  

But that didn’t mean anything now.  

Eric shifted slightly, trying to relieve the pressure on his leg. The movement sent a jolt of pain up his spine, and he clenched his jaw to keep from gasping. His fingers were trembling where they gripped the UV lamp, but he forced them to still.  

Commanding officer. He had to be strong. Had to look like he could still do something, like he wasn’t unraveling at the seams.  

He stared down into the pit, watched Nick inch forward, and waited.  

Waited for the explosion, for the mission to end, for the whole place to come crashing down.  

Waited for something— anything —that might make him feel alive again.  

Eric squinted, his breath shallow, eyes locked on Nick as he placed the last charge. The small dot of a man down in the pit moved like a ghost between the sleeping horrors. Eric's muscles were rigid, coiled with tension, eyes scanning for any twitch of movement, any shape that didn’t belong.  

Jason was beside him, fingers white-knuckled around the detonator, his other hand braced on the ground. Salim leaned forward, eyes narrowed, tracking Nick just as intently. Rachel shifted beside Eric, silent now, though he could see her hand clenched tightly in the fabric of her shirt.  

Nick was almost at the wall.  

Just a few more steps.  

He reached the base of the rock and began to climb—hands and boots steady, efficient. He was maybe thirty seconds from being clear.  

Eric’s eyes caught movement.  

A silhouette peeled away from the shadows, its long limbs uncurling from behind a cocoon. That creature. The same one that had nearly crushed Eric’s skull between its hands. Its form was massive, its mouth splitting open as it stalked toward Nick’s retreating back.  

Salim saw it too. "Now!" he barked.  

Jason didn’t hesitate.  

His thumb slammed down on the trigger.  

The explosion cracked through the chamber like thunder in a tomb.  

The shockwave hit them hard, dust and heat slamming into their faces. Eric stumbled back a step, barely staying upright. His ears rang, and pain spiked behind his eyes as the pressure burst outward and rock rained down from the ceiling. He squeezed his eyes shut against the light and grit, his head swimming from the concussion. He tasted copper and dust and fear.  

But when he opened his eyes again, Nick was still climbing—soot-covered, coughing, but alive.  

Rachel stood as he approached, and Nick immediately wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her close as if he needed to confirm she was still there. Eric’s chest tightened, and he looked away.  

The cave began to shake—this time not from dynamite, but from structural failure.  

Jason was already shouting, “Move! Go, go, go—get to the elevator!”  

They all broke into a sprint.  

Eric's body screamed with every step, but he didn’t stop. Couldn't. The growls and screeches of the vampires echoed behind them, the creatures awakened and angry.  

One of them was right beside them—its claws raking across the stone, nearly grabbing Salim. The man veered right, instinct pulling him away from the group.  

Eric didn’t think—he reached out and grabbed Salim’s arm, yanking him hard to the left, keeping him with them. Salim looked at him, startled, but didn't fight it. Eric just nodded once, tight and quick.  

He didn’t have to. He wasn't one of them , not officially—but Eric trusted him now. He wasn’t going to let him die here.  

They piled into the elevator, wood groaning under the strain. Jason slammed the control lever down, and the platform shuddered, beginning its slow rise.  

Eric pressed back against the wall, trying to slow his panting, his chest heaving like a furnace. His legs trembled so violently he had to lock his knees to keep from sliding down the wall. Sweat ran in cold rivulets down his spine, soaking into his shirt. His head throbbed with every heartbeat, and black spots danced at the edge of his vision.  

Jason let out a sharp breath and looked at Nick. “That explosion was a godsend, good job, Nicky.”  

He gave him a light punch to the arm.  

Nick grinned, wide and boyish and relieved. His arm slid back around Rachel’s waist, pulling her close again.  

Eric looked away.  

His hand slipped to the railing, gripping it hard.  

He said nothing.  

Let them celebrate.  

He was just trying to stay conscious.  

The elevator ground to a halt with a groan, and the gate swung open. The moment Eric stepped onto solid ground, his knees nearly buckled. He clenched his jaw, forcing his legs to lock, to move, to pretend like they could hold him. His balance wavered, the tunnel around him swimming in a dull, pulsing haze. His eyes flicked around, trying to ground himself, and he caught Salim looking at him—quiet, observant.  

The only one who seemed to notice just how close Eric was to collapsing.  

Ahead of them, Rachel and Nick had already moved toward the ropes, starting to climb to the upper levels of the cave. Jason hovered nearby, gun raised just in case, scanning the shadows.  

Eric lingered. His eyes were drawn to the waterfall in the far corner of the cave, the stream of moonlit water cascading down into the darkness. For a second, something shifted—barely a flicker behind the fall, a shadow or movement that didn’t belong.  

He squinted.  

“Eric?” Salim’s voice came soft behind him. “What did you see?”  

Eric blinked, dragging his eyes away. The tunnel spun slightly as he turned his head. “Nothing,” he muttered, voice hoarse. “Just… concussion playing tricks.”  

He took a single step back.  

That was all it took.  

A blur of motion shot from behind the waterfall and slammed into him, knocking the air from his lungs. He hit the stone floor with brutal force, stars bursting behind his eyes as the breath was driven out of him. His limbs wouldn’t respond, his head pounding too loud to think. He tried to lift his arms—anything—but his body was done listening.  

Something snarled above him.  

He blinked, struggling to focus.  

Clarice.  

Her face was barely recognizable—twisted, grey-veined, eyes black as pitch and filled with madness. She’d turned. Fully infected. Her hands were claws now, scrabbling at his chest as she opened her mouth to scream.  

He was going to die. He knew it. And honestly, part of him didn’t even have the strength to fight it.  

But then— a crack , a metallic thud .  

Salim’s pipe collided with her side, knocking her violently off of Eric. She hissed, her back arching as she stumbled, then lunged again—only for Salim to swing again, full force. The blow drove her backward, off the edge of the gorge. Her shriek faded into the darkness below.  

Eric sucked in a ragged breath and tried to sit up. His elbow gave just enough support to keep him upright, but his whole body screamed in protest. He was dimly aware of the rope sliding nearby—Jason had come back down, abandoning the climb to check on him.  

Jason crouched beside him and hauled him up, arm around Eric’s back. “You good?” Jason asked, breath tight.  

Eric nodded, though his vision was threatening to vanish entirely. He pulled away, shaky but upright. He had to be upright. He forced his spine straight, his jaw clenched to keep from shivering. “Fine,” he said hoarsely.  

Salim gave him a long look, like he didn’t believe it any more than Eric did. “You’re not fine,” he said, quiet but firm.  

Eric didn’t respond.  

There was no time.  

They had to climb.  

The ropes loomed in front of him like an impossible challenge, but the others were already at the top—he had no choice. He grabbed the rope, his arms protesting even the first tug. His body was too light, too frail, and still it felt like he weighed a thousand pounds. Each pull upward burned through his arms like fire. His prosthetic leg scraped awkwardly against the rope, slipping again and again, the metal never meant for this kind of exertion.  

He climbed.  

Slipped.  

Climbed again.  

Slipped worse.  

Below him, Salim climbed carefully, silently. After watching Eric flounder for another minute, the man reached one hand up, settling it beneath Eric’s foot on the rope—not pushing, not forcing—just a silent support, keeping him from sliding further.  

It was enough.  

Eric bit down hard on the inside of his cheek and kept climbing. He hated this— hated needing help—but some distant part of him was grateful that it was Salim, and not one of his own men. Not Rachel. Not Nick.  

At least with Salim, the help felt quiet. Earned.  

And Eric knew—he wouldn’t make it out of this cave without it.  

Eric’s hands shook as he grabbed the last length of rope, his fingers slipping once, then catching. He dragged himself over the top of the statue, knees scraping over stone, breath ragged and shallow. The second his boots touched solid ground, his legs almost gave out again.  

Salim climbed up beside him a moment later, breathing hard but steady. Eric swayed, chest heaving, the world tilting dangerously again—until a hand closed gently around his upper arm. Salim steadied him wordlessly, and Eric clenched his jaw, not trusting himself to speak. Whether it was gratitude or shame burning hottest in his chest, he couldn’t tell.  

There was no time to dwell.  

The ground trembled again, a thunderous groan echoing through the chamber as more rocks crashed down behind them. Jason’s voice cut sharp through the chaos.  

“Move! Into the next room, go!”  

Eric didn’t hesitate. He ran, legs aching, the pounding in his head so severe he thought he might black out mid-step. Rachel and Nick were ahead, Jason already halfway into the tunnel, and Salim right beside him, never more than an arm’s length away.  

They burst through the passage into a wide-open room, the heart of the ancient temple. The space was bathed in ethereal light—sunlight pouring through a jagged crack in the ceiling above. For a split second, it felt unreal. Beautiful, even.  

Salim pointed. “There—look. A way out.”  

Eric’s heart surged, hope cutting through the exhaustion like a blade.  

Jason glanced up, shielding his eyes. “We can climb the statue—get high enough to reach it.”  

No one questioned it.  

They ran.  

The statue loomed before them, towering and weathered, its arms outstretched like it had waited centuries to offer them salvation. One after the other, they began to climb.  

Eric didn’t know how he was going to make it. His limbs were barely listening to him. His hands couldn’t grip for long, and his arms trembled uncontrollably as he pulled himself up. Every movement felt like it might be his last. Like his body was screaming enough .  

But he climbed.  

He had to.  

He was still the commanding officer. That had to mean something. Even now.  

Salim climbed beside him, keeping pace when Eric knew he didn’t need to. Could’ve already been at the top. Could’ve left him behind.  

But he didn’t.  

Eric couldn’t decide if that made him grateful—or ashamed.  

At the top, Eric barely managed to swing a leg over the last outcrop of the statue. He collapsed onto the stone, chest heaving, every breath a struggle. Salim reached out a hand and helped pull him up, steadying him again as the edges of Eric’s vision went dark, swimming with sparks.  

Jason was already moving, yanking a coil of rope out of his pack. Without hesitation, he stepped up, threw the rope through the sunlight-blasted crack above, and gave it a testing tug.  

“It’ll hold,” he said, voice hoarse but certain. “This is it. We’re almost there.”  

Eric’s hands clenched into fists. His body was wrecked. His brain barely holding on.  

But he was almost there . Almost free.  

And if he could just survive a little longer—maybe, just maybe—he could figure out how to live with everything he’d done to get here.  

Rachel climbed first, swift and practiced, her boots disappearing into the bright cut of sunlight above. Nick followed, muscles tense, eyes flicking down once toward Eric—toward where he still stood, trembling. Jason was next, hauling himself up like the weight of the last few hours hadn’t touched him, though Eric knew better.  

Then Salim stepped forward, his eyes meeting Eric’s. He didn’t say anything, just gave a small, quiet nod, and gently placed a hand on Eric’s shoulder, guiding him toward the rope.  

Eric stepped up to it, grabbed hold, and began to climb.  

Every inch was a battle.  

His arms shook violently with the effort, muscles long past the point of failure. His legs weren’t faring much better—one constantly slipping, the other nearly useless where the prosthetic caught awkwardly against the rope. He couldn’t control it properly anymore. Could barely feel anything beyond the firestorm of pain running through his limbs and the pounding in his skull.  

He slipped.  

But then there was Salim, again. Always just behind him, always just steady. Salim’s hand braced beneath Eric’s boot, stopping the slide. Giving him something to push off. Something solid.  

And it was enough. Just enough.  

Slowly—agonizingly—Eric climbed.  

He wasn’t sure how he made it to the top. It barely felt real when his hands hit the stone edge and someone—Jason, maybe Nick—grabbed his arms and helped haul him the last foot upward. He collapsed, the sunlight searing through his closed eyelids, his chest heaving as if he’d run for miles.  

The rock beneath him was warm and solid. He wanted to stay there. Just breathe. Just be still. But beside him, Jason sat, sweat and dust coating his face, voice ragged and dry.  

“You alright, Colonel?”  

Eric’s body screamed no , but he pushed himself upright anyway, blinking through the spinning dark at the edge of his vision. He nodded once.  

“Fine,” he said. His voice was thin, but it held.  

He reached for his radio, pulling it from his vest with fingers that barely moved. The button stuck briefly beneath his thumb, and for a moment he thought he might drop it. But then the static crackled to life.  

“This is Colonel Eric King,” he said, forcing strength into his voice. “Requesting immediate extraction. Coordinates transmitting now.”  

The response was crackly, distorted by the cave’s broken geometry—but clear enough.  

“Copy that, Colonel. We’ve got your beacon. Air support is five minutes out.”  

Five minutes.  

Eric let the radio drop into his lap.  

His head bowed forward. Eyes shut. Just for a second. Just a second.  

The sunlight was warm on his skin, and the nightmare below them was finally— finally —almost over.  

He just had to hold on a little longer.  

When the darkness behind his eyes deepened, Eric thought he was finally passing out. His body certainly felt like it—barely tethered to consciousness, his muscles trembling and mind slipping. But then he heard Jason mutter something, heard the scrape of boots shifting on stone. The others were looking up.  

Eric blinked his eyes open, vision swimming, and tilted his head toward the light.  

The sun was disappearing.  

The moon was sliding over it, smooth and silent, casting a creeping shadow across the world. The warm gold faded to a muted, cold gray. Darkness spread like a tide.  

Eric’s breath caught.  

An eclipse. Of all the times—  

A shape tore through the sky, black wings cutting across the dying light.  

A vampire. It shrieked as it dove, silhouetted against the false night.  

Jason’s voice rang out sharp and urgent: “Make for the huts!”  

Salim was already at Eric’s side, grabbing him by the arm and yanking him upright. Eric stumbled, legs screaming in protest, but the adrenaline hit like a shot of fire, and it gave him just enough to run. He didn’t look back. Didn’t have to. He could hear the creature behind them, shrieking like some ancient fury as its wings beat the air.  

They sprinted through the dust and rocks, stumbling toward the cluster of abandoned shepherd’s huts. Rachel was just ahead, Nick close behind. Jason brought up the rear, rifle up, scanning.  

They crashed through the door of the first hut. Nick slammed it shut behind them with a heavy thud , and Jason immediately grabbed the nearest table, wedging it up against the window. Rachel mirrored him on the other side, dragging a shelf down across the second window, her breaths short and fast.  

Eric leaned against the wall, his legs trembling again now that the adrenaline was draining. Salim was beside him, also catching his breath, eyes sharp and scanning the shadows outside.  

“How long is this eclipse gonna last?” Jason barked, his tone tight, almost accusing.  

Eric forced his brain to work, clawed through the pain and fog. Numbers. Time. Orbital mechanics. Something—anything.  

“Six minutes. Max,” he managed.  

Rachel gave him a look that was all edge and tension. “Six minutes? That’s too long.”  

Eric spread his hands slightly, breath still catching in his throat. “I can’t rush the damn moon.”  

The silence that followed was tight with dread.  

Outside, the vampire screeched again, closer now. The shadow of its wings passed over the window.  

The first slam against the hut wall made the wooden boards groan. The second hit splintered the edges. Shadows moved outside like hungry ghosts, flickering between slats in the wood.  

Then came the shrieking.  

Rachel fired first—short bursts through the cracks. Jason was next, then Nick. Eric raised his pistol and tried to aim, but his vision swam so violently he nearly stumbled. He fired anyway. Missed. Fired again. Another miss. His arms trembled, and every time he moved his head, the room tilted. But he kept shooting.  

Just keep them back. Keep them away.  

He didn’t care if he hit anything anymore. All he cared about was keeping the monsters outside and his team inside.  

But then the click of an empty chamber echoed louder than the gunfire had.  

Eric looked down. Out of ammo.  

He wasn’t panicked—yet. Jason and the others were better shots right now anyway. More likely to hit something in this state.  

But then Rachel cursed. Jason’s rifle clicked. Nick’s weapon went silent.  

No more gunfire.  

Eric’s heart seized in his chest.  

He scanned the hut, eyes dragging like they were underwater, and they locked onto a pair of ammo crates shoved into the corner. He pushed off the wall and stumbled forward, but before he could take two steps, Salim saw where he was headed and rushed past him, dropping to his knees. He flicked one crate open, then the next.  

“Shit,” Salim muttered, and Eric’s heart dropped with the word.  

The crates were full of flares. Only flares.  

“Where the hell are the bullets?” Nick snapped, panic inching into his voice.  

Jason didn’t even hesitate. “We work with what we have.”  

He grabbed a flare and yanked the cap off, brandishing the dull red stick like a torch. The others followed his lead, grabbing flares and the knives off their belts.  

Eric reached for his own knife—  

But his hand landed on empty air.  

His holster was empty.  

Shit. He’d dropped it when he cut Rachel loose. And he hadn’t picked it back up.  

“Here,” Salim said quickly, holding a flare out to him.  

Eric took it with a nod of thanks, jaw tight. One flare wouldn’t do much, but it was something.  

He looked toward the crate again and bent to grab another, needing the backup, but as he lowered himself, his vision went black.  

He forced through it. Don’t you dare pass out now.  

He grabbed the second flare, staggering upright again, hand braced on the wall as the hut trembled with another hit.  

They were running out of time.  

The darkness outside pressed in.  

So they lit the flares—one by one—until the red glow painted their exhausted, dirt-streaked faces in flickering light. Shadows danced on the walls. The creatures screamed outside.  

And they waited.  

The wall shattered inward with a scream.  

The first vampire crashed into the hut, all claws and jagged limbs, and Nick didn’t hesitate—he rammed his flare into its chest, smoke hissing from burned flesh as he slashed wildly with his knife. The creature howled, flailing back, and then another vampire was crawling through the broken window, snarling as it launched at Rachel.  

Then chaos broke loose.  

Red light danced across the room. Screams—human and not—bounced off the splintering walls. Jason tackled one of the creatures with a roar, jamming his flare into its eye. Salim moved like he'd been born in war, blade flashing, flare swinging in wide arcs that kept the monsters at bay.  

Eric did his best. His flare trembled in his grasp, barely held upright. Every time he moved, the world swam, and he had to blink hard just to keep the vampires in sight. One rushed him and he slashed toward it, but it danced back, shrieking, stalking instead of striking. Eric realized grimly that he was no threat—and they knew it.  

Then one of them slammed into his side like a sledgehammer.  

The impact sent him flying, crashing into the dirt-hard floor. The flare flew from his hand, rolling into the shadows. Pain exploded through his ribs and skull. His prosthetic twisted beneath him awkwardly. For a moment, he couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think, just hurt .  

He forced himself to sit up, scrambling backward until his back hit the wall. He groped for the other flare with shaking hands. It was still there—but his arm barely lifted it, his muscles screaming in protest. The flare cast a small, flickering glow in front of him, weak and useless.  

Two vampires stalked toward him, silhouettes of death in the red smoke.  

Eric shut his eyes.  

He tilted his head away and braced for it.  

This is it.  

A talon tore across his forearm—a flash of pain, white-hot and blinding. Another slash at his leg, just above the knee. He gritted his teeth, refusing to scream, though the pain forced a whimper through his throat.  

They were toying with him. Drawing it out.  

He waited for the final blow.  

But it didn’t come.  

Instead—screeching.  

Agonized, furious screeching.  

Eric opened one eye.  

Sunlight—real, blessed sunlight—was cutting through the cracks in the hut’s broken wall. It burned through the gloom like fire. One vampire staggered back, its skin smoking as it retreated toward the shadows. The other hissed and flinched away, then vaulted through the window into the open, only to ignite mid-air, reduced to ash by the rays of the returning sun.  

The eclipse was over.  

Eric sagged back against the wall, trembling. The flare slipped from his hand, rolling to the side and fizzling out.  

His hand rose weakly to his injured arm, pressing down on the fresh slash, fingers barely applying pressure. It wasn’t deep—more a taunt than a kill shot—but it burned like hell.  

He stared at the sunlight bleeding across the floor.  

They’d survived the eclipse.  

Somehow, they were still alive.  

But he wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep it up.  

Salim dropped down beside Eric, breathing heavily as he leaned against the wall. Dust and smoke still hung in the air, filtered now by golden shafts of sunlight slanting through the shattered hut.  

“You alright?” Salim asked, his voice low and edged with fatigue.  

“I’m fine,” Eric said automatically, voice flat and hoarse. He didn’t sound fine. He didn’t feel fine. But admitting otherwise felt impossible.  

Salim nodded slowly, unconvinced. He looked down. “Your leg’s bleeding.”  

Eric followed his gaze. Blood was soaking through the torn fabric just above his knee, dark and steady. It hurt, but he didn’t want to acknowledge it. He forced a shrug. “It’s shallow. I’m fine.”  

Salim didn’t push. He just gave a small, doubtful noise in the back of his throat and turned his gaze forward, breathing in ragged gasps beside him. Probably too tired to argue. Eric appreciated that.  

Rachel and Nick were sitting across from them, shoulder to shoulder, silent in the aftermath. Eric glanced their way—and then quickly looked away, that same heat spiking through his chest. Rage. Grief. A bitterness he couldn’t put words to.  

Jason stood across the room, but even he wasn’t immune to the exhaustion now. He leaned against the wall, head tipped back, arms slack at his sides. No one was celebrating. No one could.  

Eric’s radio crackled to life, and he lifted a trembling hand from his wounded arm to answer. Before he could say a word, Salim’s hand slid in, steady and strong, taking over the pressure on the gash without a word. Eric startled slightly at the contact, then just nodded faintly in thanks, too tired to say anything out loud.  

“Air support,” the voice on the radio said. “We’re one minute out.”  

Jason’s head came up. “Then we’re moving. Outside—now.”  

Rachel and Nick both pulled themselves to their feet. Salim followed, rising unsteadily. He held out a hand.  

Eric hesitated for half a second before taking it. There was no point pretending anymore. His legs were trembling so hard they felt like jelly, and one of them was slashed open, the other stiff and raw from too many hours of punishing movement in a prosthetic socket that hadn’t been fitted right in months.  

Salim pulled him up gently. Eric swayed, breath catching, and pressed his hand back against the wound in his arm as they moved together out of the hut.  

Every step was a scream. His legs burned, each footfall like being stabbed from the inside. His prosthetic dragged at him, throwing his balance off, and blood was running freely now down his other leg, soaking into his boot.  

The chopper landed in a roar of wind and dust, and hands waved them forward.  

They stumbled inside.  

Eric all but collapsed into the seat closest to the door, his whole body giving out as soon as the weight was off his legs. His head thunked back against the wall. His hand slipped off the wound on his arm.  

He flinched when someone touched him again.  

But it was just Salim.  

He was sat beside Eric, one hand steadying his arm, the other pressing firmly on the still-bleeding gash. His own skin was streaked red now, blood smeared up his wrist, staining under his nails—but he didn’t look away, didn’t pull back.  

Eric blinked at him slowly, his own hand twitching in a half-hearted attempt to help. Salim gently batted it away.  

“Rest,” he said quietly. “You’ve done enough.”  

Eric’s eyes burned, but he didn’t argue. He let his head tip back again and closed his eyes.  

He didn’t care anymore that blood was soaking into his sock. That he probably had a concussion. That the pain in his ribs was making every breath feel like it might be the last.  

They were alive.  

And for now—that was enough.  

The helicopter ride passed in disjointed flashes—light and dark, heat and cold, noise and silence. Eric couldn’t tell if he was passing out or sleeping. Every time he opened his eyes, something had changed: Jason’s position, the angle of the sun, the buzz of voices around him. His head lolled against the wall more than once, and each time he came back to himself, he was less sure of how much time had passed.  

Then the ride was over.  

He didn’t even register the landing until someone was gently shaking his shoulder. He blinked awake, heavy and slow, and allowed himself to be helped out of the helicopter. His legs nearly gave out the moment he stood, pain flaring in sharp waves up both sides of his body, but hands kept him upright, guiding him across the tarmac into a stark gray facility.  

They were split up at the entrance. Jason went left, Rachel and Nick were taken straight ahead. Salim glanced back over his shoulder as he was pulled to the right, his eyes briefly catching Eric’s, and then he was gone too.  

Eric didn’t have the strength to ask where they were going.  

He was ushered into a cold, white room that reeked faintly of disinfectant and metal. The door shut behind him with a heavy click.  

A medic was already waiting, dressed head-to-toe in a sterile hazmat suit, face hidden behind a fogged visor. Eric didn’t protest as he sank into the chair.  

The medic knelt beside him and began checking him over without a word.  

They worked quickly—removing his blood-soaked bandages, cleaning and redressing the slash on his arm and the gash on his leg. His prosthetic was taken off briefly to assess his stump, and he barely held back a wince as they probed too deep. Then came the pressure cuff, the flashlight in his eyes, the muttered comments he couldn’t make out.  

They handed him two painkillers and a bottle of water.  

Eric swallowed the pills dry, then remembered the water and took a long sip, immediately regretting it when his stomach clenched hard enough to make him shudder. He forced himself to breathe through it. Just keep going. One step at a time.  

The medic stood without a word, gave him a curt nod, and stepped out.  

A few minutes later, the door opened again.  

Another figure entered, also in a hazmat suit—this one carrying a clipboard and a hard, clinical posture. They sat across from Eric and began without preamble.  

“Colonel Eric King, confirm your identity.”  

“Colonel Eric King,” he muttered, voice gravelly and dry.  

“Location of last engagement?”  

Eric blinked, the light too bright overhead. “Temple ruins. Below the shepherd's hut. Coordinates—” He trailed off, brow furrowing. “They’re in my report. I logged them. Before we lost comms.”  

“How many survivors?”  

He hesitated. “Five. Myself. Lieutenant Jason Kolchek. Sergeant Nicholas Kay. Rachel King. Salim Othman.”  

There was a pause. The interrogator made a note. “The foreign national, Salim Othman—what was his role?”  

Eric looked up at that, eyes dull but sharp beneath the haze. “He saved my life. Multiple times. He was instrumental in stopping the threat.”  

More scribbling.  

“How did you neutralize the creatures?”  

Eric dragged a hand across his face. “UV light. Sunlight. Explosives in the central hive chamber. Nick Kay placed the charges. Jason detonated. Eclipse ended. We fought off the rest.”  

“Are you infected?”  

“No.” A pause. “Rachel was. Briefly. We removed the parasite using UV exposure. No signs of recurrence.”  

More notes. The questions kept coming.  

Dates. Numbers. Strategic decisions. Creature behavior. Tactical choices. Losses.  

Eric forced himself to think through the fog of the concussion, through the haze of exhaustion and pain. He gave the facts. He gave what they wanted.  

What he didn’t give them was how much of it had been held together by fraying threads. How many times he’d almost collapsed. How much of what kept him alive was luck—or Salim.  

They wouldn’t want that in their report anyway.  

The interrogator clicked their pen, closed the clipboard, and gave Eric a short nod. “That’s all for now, Colonel. You and the others will be held in a quarantined wing of the base until we can confirm there’s no remaining infection.”  

Eric nodded once, sluggishly. “Fine.”  

He didn’t have the energy to argue. He didn’t even have the energy to be annoyed. He just wanted to lie down somewhere and not think, not feel.  

The door opened again, and the same sterile escort was waiting outside. They didn’t speak, just gestured for him to follow. Eric rose unsteadily to his feet, every part of his body groaning in protest. He staggered slightly as he stepped forward, but caught himself against the wall, jaw clenched hard.  

They walked down a narrow corridor lit by cold fluorescent lights. The air smelled cleaner here, more filtered—but still not fresh. Nothing felt fresh.  

Eventually, they reached a steel-reinforced door with a keypad beside it. The escort tapped in a code, then opened it and waved Eric through. The door shut behind him with a definitive clunk , and a second later, he heard the click of a lock sliding into place.  

He was alone.  

Eric stood in the middle of the hallway, swaying faintly, blinking slowly like he might fall asleep on his feet. He looked left, then right. More dull metal walls. He spotted a door partway down the corridor with a faded label above it: Barracks C .  

He started toward it with slow, dragging steps.  

The door was unlocked. He pushed it open.  

Inside were two bunks—basic, stiff-looking military beds with folded blankets and thin mattresses. The room smelled faintly of bleach and rubber. He didn’t care.  

He crossed to the nearest bed and collapsed onto it heavily, barely catching himself on one elbow long enough to unfasten his prosthetic. He let it fall with a soft thud to the floor beside the bed. The moment his head touched the pillow, his body gave out completely.  

Sleep hit him like a wall.  

There was no transition, no drifting.  

Just black.  

Chapter Text

When Eric woke, he felt like absolute shit.  

His head throbbed in a dull, pulsing rhythm that made him nauseous just lying still. His arm ached sharply under the bandages, and his leg—the one with the deep gash—burned with every small twitch. His stump felt raw and overused, like fire licking beneath the skin where prosthetic met flesh. Everything else hurt in vague, indistinct ways, like his entire body had been used as a punching bag and then tossed into a fire for good measure.  

He didn’t move at first.  

He just lay there, eyes shut, feeling the pain settle deep in his bones like old smoke. The thought of getting up flickered faintly through his mind, but he didn’t grab onto it. What would be the point? There was nothing left for him out there. Nothing waiting. No purpose now that the mission was over and his body felt wrecked beyond repair. He let the thought go, let it drift away like so many others.  

Still, after a long moment, he sighed and rolled onto his side, slow and reluctant. He wasn’t ready to move—he wasn’t sure he’d ever be ready—but at some point he probably would. Later. Not now.  

He cracked one eye open, squinting against the dim light that filtered in through the slats in the door. His vision blurred, then cleared slowly, and it took him longer than it should have to register what he was seeing.  

Salim was asleep on the other bunk.  

He was sprawled on his back, arm dangling off the edge of the bed, breathing slow and even. His chest rose and fell beneath a thin blanket he’d had probably thrown over himself before passing out. One of his boots had fallen off, and his hair was mussed in a way that made him look a little younger. A little less like a soldier.  

Eric blinked again, staring without really seeing, then shut his eye and buried his face back into the pillow. He didn’t want to think. About Salim, about how he got here, about why his chest hurt in a way that wasn’t entirely physical.  

He just needed sleep. Real, deep sleep.  

So he let himself drift again, body aching and heavy, mind mercifully quiet.  

---  

The next time Eric woke, everything still hurt—but it was different now. Sharper. More focused.  

A violent cramp twisted through his stomach like someone had reached in and squeezed his guts with both hands. He let out a low, strained groan and curled in on himself, arms wrapping instinctively around his middle as he pressed his forehead into the mattress.  

He didn’t open his eyes. Didn’t want to.  

Which was why he didn’t realize Salim was awake until the man’s voice came, quiet but clearly alert.  

“You alright?”  

Eric blinked, squinting against the pain, and forced his eyes open. The light hadn’t changed much—still a dull, institutional glow—but Salim was upright on the other bed, elbows resting on his knees, watching him.  

Eric mumbled, “’M fine,” even though he clearly wasn’t.  

He pushed himself upright, every movement dragging protest from his joints and muscles. His head pounded, his arm throbbed, and the ache in his leg flared white-hot as he shifted. Still, he leaned over the side of the bed, dragging his pack toward him. His fingers fumbled with the zipper until he found what he was looking for.  

The ration bar. The one Jason had given him what felt like a lifetime ago, still wedged into the side pocket, half-forgotten. He stared at it for a second, then peeled the wrapper back and took a small bite.  

The taste was dry and cloying, and the texture like chewing on chalky rubber. His stomach rebelled instantly at the intrusion, but the cramps demanded something. Fuel. Anything. So he forced himself to swallow, then took another small bite.  

He didn’t want to eat. Every instinct screamed against it. But he knew if he didn’t, the cramping would only get worse. He could feel Salim’s eyes on him the whole time, steady and unreadable.  

“Why didn’t you eat that earlier?” Salim asked eventually, voice quiet in the stillness of the room. “When Jason gave it to you.”  

Eric’s hand paused halfway to his mouth.  

He hesitated, then muttered, “Wasn’t hungry.” It wasn’t a lie. Not really. He hadn’t been hungry in days. Not in any way that mattered.  

He took another bite. Forced it down. Swallowed.  

Salim didn’t push. He just nodded slightly, his expression unreadable, and turned his gaze forward again. His shoulders were slumped with fatigue, his posture loose, like a man running on fumes and nothing else.  

Eric kept chewing slowly, fighting the nausea and the cramps. He didn’t want to talk, didn’t want to think, but the silence between them was oddly companionable. They were both still here. Still alive. That was something. Maybe not enough. But something.  

Eric forced himself to finish the ration bar, chewing each dry, flavorless bite like it was made of glass. Every swallow was a struggle, but he got it down. When the last of it was gone, he unscrewed the lid of his canteen and took a small sip, just enough to wash the lingering taste from his mouth. The water was lukewarm, almost metallic, but it helped a little. His stomach still ached, a constant twisting pain in his gut, but it wasn’t quite as sharp now.  

He didn’t try to stay sitting up. The moment the food was down and the water settled in his gut, Eric let himself lie back down on the bed with a slow, shaky exhale. His arm came up to rest loosely across his midsection, the other curled beneath his head. Every part of him ached—his head, his leg, his stump, his arm—but worst of all was the nausea, curling cold and persistent in the back of his throat.  

He curled in slightly on his side, drawing his knees up just a little, his breathing shallow as he rode out the wave of queasiness. He wanted to get up. Wanted to stumble into the bathroom and throw up, just to get it out of him. But he didn’t. He couldn’t afford to. His body needed the fuel, no matter how badly it rebelled against it.  

His skin was clammy with sweat, and he could feel the trembling in his muscles again, like he was on the verge of collapse even now. Still, he didn’t move. Didn’t speak. The pain, at least, was something he could focus on. A constant reminder that he was still here. Still breathing.  

As much as he hated showing weakness, as much as his pride told him he should sit up, tough it out, pretend he was fine—his body made the decision for him. He lay there, curled on his side, letting the pain speak louder than his ego.  

Across the room, Salim hadn’t said a word, but Eric knew he was watching. He could feel it. And for once, he didn’t care.  

Salim’s voice broke the silence, soft but firm. “You should eat more than that.”  

Eric didn’t open his eyes. His jaw tensed for a moment before he exhaled slowly and said, “I’ll eat later.”  

There was a brief pause, then the bedsprings creaked quietly as Salim shifted. “Alright,” he said simply, the word carrying no judgment—just quiet understanding.  

Eric heard Salim settle back down, the soft rustle of fabric as he turned onto his side. The room fell into silence again, but this time it felt less heavy, less sharp around the edges.  

Eric’s guilt gnawed at him, dull and low in his chest. It wasn’t like he wanted to lie, not to Salim. But what was he supposed to say? That he hadn’t eaten a full meal in months? That even the smallest bit of food made his stomach churn and twist until he couldn’t tell if it was hunger or pain anymore?  

No. There wasn’t really a way to say that.  

He let out a slow, shuddering breath and turned his face into the pillow, letting the quiet of the room and the weight of exhaustion wash over him. His body was heavy, leaden, sinking deeper into the mattress. Everything still hurt—his leg, his arm, his head—but sleep was stronger now, dragging him under.  

The last thought that crossed his mind before the darkness took him again was that maybe he’d eat later. Maybe. But right now… right now he just needed to rest.  

This time, Eric’s sleep wasn’t deep or peaceful. His body had given out the moment his head hit the pillow, but his mind never followed.  

In his dream, he was back in the temple—dark, echoing, full of dread. Vampires snarled in every shadow, their screeches splitting the air. He moved through it like before, fighting beside the others, adrenaline surging uselessly through him.  

He saw Jason get dragged away down the corridor, just like before. Nick ran after him, shouting, only to be blindsided by the infected creature. Eric knew what came next—he knew it like muscle memory, like pain etched into the deepest part of him—but he still ran over. Still shone the UV light. Still got knocked down when Nick’s body was hurled into him.  

And then it was just like before. The creature lifted him by the head, talons digging into his skull. But in the dream, it didn’t drop him. Instead, it lifted him higher, higher, the grip around his head tightening until it felt like his skull was being crushed from the inside out. The pain was indescribable—sharper and deeper than the moment he’d lost his leg.  

He kicked out, desperate, but nothing worked. The pressure built, white-hot and unbearable.  

Then—  

A touch. Soft. Grounding. A hand on his shoulder, slowly moving up and down.  

Eric jolted awake, eyes flying open as he sucked in a ragged breath. He wasn’t crying, thank god, but his chest heaved like he had been. His vision blurred, and he blinked hard, willing the tears back. His heart pounded in his ears.  

Beside him, Salim sat on the edge of the bed, hand still resting on his shoulder. His expression was calm, gentle.  

Eric sat up, scrubbing a hand down his face. “Thanks,” he mumbled, voice rough.  

“You’re welcome,” Salim said, then paused. “You were lashing out in your sleep. Making these… quiet sounds. Distressed. Was it a nightmare?”  

Eric hesitated, but then gave a small nod, the movement barely more than a tilt of his head.  

Salim didn’t press. He just nodded too, his hand still lightly resting on Eric’s shoulder, steady and warm.  

Eric hesitated again, fingers curled loosely in the blanket on his lap. He glanced sideways at Salim, then back down, voice quiet. “Sorry for waking you up.”  

Salim shook his head gently. “It’s alright,” he said. “I was already awake.”  

Eric just nodded, not sure what else to say. The awkwardness settled between them like dust in the air—light but noticeable, impossible to brush away. He wasn’t used to this, to someone seeing him like that. Not teammates. Not Salim.  

He shifted slightly, adjusting his blanket with slow, careful hands more to keep them busy than anything else. Salim didn’t say anything more, just sat there beside him, his presence steady, unpressing.  

The silence wasn’t exactly comfortable—but it wasn’t heavy, either. It was… bearable.  

Salim took his hand off Eric’s shoulder, the touch lingering just a second before falling away. He sensed the tension there, the stiffness under his palm—not fear, exactly, but something brittle and guarded. Instead, he rested his hands in his lap, giving Eric space.  

Eric hesitated, his mouth dry, then said, “I’m gonna go get cleaned up.”  

Salim nodded and stood, stretching with a quiet groan. “I’ll see where we can get food around here,” he said, his voice low, unintrusive.  

Eric leaned over the side of the bed to grab his prosthetic. The motion sent a wave of dizziness crashing over him, and his vision narrowed into darkness at the edges. He gritted his teeth and rode it out, refusing to let himself falter. He wouldn’t let himself. Not now.  

He strapped the prosthetic on with practiced, mechanical movements. The socket felt loose against his thigh, the weight distribution all wrong. It had been getting worse—ever since the weight had started falling off him, piece by piece. He grimaced, adjusting it as best he could, then pushed himself upright.  

Pain shot through his leg, up into his hip, and he leaned a hand against the wall to steady himself. He stood still for a moment, just breathing.  

When he finally looked up, Salim was gone. He must’ve left quietly, not wanting to interrupt Eric’s struggle or call attention to it.  

That made it easier, Eric supposed.  

He let out a slow, shaking breath, squared his shoulders, and stepped out into the hallway.  

Eric wandered aimlessly down the corridor, moving on autopilot, barely aware of the quiet hum of the overhead lights or the distant thrum of base activity muffled through the walls. His body felt hollow and heavy all at once, every step weighted like dragging himself through tar. When he finally reached the shower block, he paused in the doorway, exhaling slowly, like just getting here had taken all the strength he had left.  

He ducked into the toilets first, going through the motions—using the bathroom, washing his hands—more out of routine than anything else. The sink mirror caught a glimpse of him as he turned to leave, and he barely recognized the man staring back. Pale, unshaven, with sunken cheeks and blood crusted along the side of his temple.  

He didn’t stop to look again.  

Back in the shower section, he glanced around. The space was better stocked than he’d expected—neatly folded stacks of towels, spare clothes sorted into labeled cubbies, a few bins of bandages and antiseptic wipes. His gaze swept the room, searching, until he spotted it—the last shower cubicle had a plastic chair folded down against the wall.  

Thank God.  

He peeled off his filthy clothes with shaking hands, the fabric stiff with dried blood and dirt. He shoved them into the laundry chute one piece at a time, then unwrapped his bandages carefully, his fingers fumbling with the tape. The discarded strips went into the nearby bin, a small pile of red-stained gauze that he tried not to look at for too long.  

Stepping into the last cubicle, he removed his prosthetic and set it just outside the door. His balance wobbled as he braced himself against the tile, lowering onto the chair with a quiet grunt.  

He turned the water on.  

It hit him like a slap—scalding at first, then soothing as his skin adjusted. But the pain from his wounds lit up instantly, hot spikes along his arm and leg. He clenched his teeth and let it wash over him. He deserved it, didn’t he?  

Still, getting clean felt like a blessing he hadn’t realized he’d needed. He scrubbed hard—his arms, his chest, the grime embedded in every crease of his skin. He scrubbed until his knuckles were red and raw, as if he could scrape away the memory of that place, those creatures, the deafening silence after every scream.  

But it wasn’t going to work. He could feel it, coiled beneath his skin, lodged behind his ribs.  

He’d step out of this shower, towel off, and go back into that room. He’d see Nick’s face, Rachel’s eyes. He’d see what was left of the people he'd led into that nightmare, and he’d be reminded with every glance that the rest of them hadn’t made it out.  

He hadn’t saved them. He hadn’t saved Clarice. Or Joey. Or Merwin. He hadn’t even saved himself.  

The water ran pink at his feet. He dropped his head against the cool tile wall and sat there, letting it run until the heat had all but drained away.  

Eric forced himself to move.  

His limbs felt like dead weight, his head heavy with exhaustion, but he reached out and turned off the water. The sudden silence in the cubicle rang louder than the water had. He stayed seated for another few seconds, blinking water out of his eye, before bracing himself and carefully pushing to his feet. He held onto the wall, taking his time stepping out of the cubicle so his wet foot wouldn’t slip on the tiled floor. Every movement felt like it required precise calculation just to avoid collapsing.  

He sat down heavily on the bench just outside the cubicle and grabbed one of the clean towels. His hands were trembling as he dried himself off, the towel dragging gently over raw, battered skin and bruises that covered half his torso. When he was dry enough, he wrapped the towel around his waist and leaned over to grab a roll of bandages from the nearby medical supplies.  

His hands fumbled with the gauze and tape, wrapping his arm first, then his leg, slow and clumsy but careful. He wasn’t as neat as the medic had been, but he made do. Just another thing he had to do for himself now.  

Once that was done, he reached for the folded clothes—plain fatigues, fresh and scratchy but dry. He dressed slowly, pausing once to sit down again when his vision started to swim. His fingers trembled as he reached for his prosthetic and fitted it back onto his leg. It was still loose, still rubbed in all the wrong places, but he tightened it as much as he could and locked it into place. There was no fixing that right now.  

Even showering had wrung him out completely. His whole body was trembling again, muscles weak and aching. He sat there for a moment longer, just breathing, grounding himself.  

Then he forced himself to stand.  

The world tilted slightly, but he steadied himself with a hand against the wall and took a slow breath. One foot in front of the other. That’s all it ever was.  

He left the shower room without looking back, exhaustion dragging behind his ribs like a second spine.  

Eric was tempted to go straight back to bed. His legs were already aching again, his shoulders felt like someone had driven nails into the joints, and every step felt like it took effort he didn’t have. But his throat was dry, and his canteen had barely anything left in it.  

With a reluctant breath, he turned down the hallway and made his way back to the barracks—his and Salim’s now, he supposed. He picked up his canteen from where he’d left it beside the bed, then turned back the way he hadn’t yet explored.  

As he moved down the corridor, he passed two other barracks. One of the doors stood wide open, and even a quick glance told him what he didn’t want to know: the beds inside had been pushed together. His jaw clenched. He didn’t need to look closer. That had Rachel and Nick written all over it. Eric ground his teeth together and kept walking, trying not to picture them curled up together like nothing had happened. Like they hadn’t left him behind. Like he hadn’t been the one dragging their broken team out of that hellhole.  

He passed another room, hesitating just long enough to nudge the door open and peer inside. It was a simple, empty meeting room—white walls, a plain metal table, a few chairs. Probably an old debrief room that had ended up inside the quarantine perimeter. Eric made a mental note of it. If he needed space, a place to breathe without being watched, that room would do.  

Further down the hallway, he came to a set of double doors. He pushed through them, blinking under the slightly brighter fluorescent lights inside. A canteen. Functional, with a basic cooking area, a few appliances, a fridge, and some long metal benches.  

He didn’t care about the food.  

His gaze went instinctively to the left—Salim was sitting at one of the benches, eating with Jason, Nick, and Rachel. All of them were bent over plastic trays, clearly microwave meals, talking quietly. Eric didn’t try to catch the words.  

He moved to the water dispenser instead and filled his canteen, taking a long, deep drink. It was cold and bitter against his dry throat, but it helped, at least a little.  

Salim looked up and spotted him. “There’s meals in the fridge,” he called, his voice casual but laced with that gentle insistence he always seemed to have.  

Eric tensed, jaw tightening. He didn’t want to eat. He didn’t want to sit with them. But if he didn’t grab something now, Salim would notice. Would ask . Would probably insist . So Eric gritted his teeth, capped his canteen, and walked toward the fridge.  

He opened it slowly, trying to look like he wasn’t deliberately avoiding eye contact with anyone in the room. Inside, the shelves were lined with neatly stacked microwave meals. But tucked in the corner of the top shelf was a row of beers.  

Eric stared at them for a second longer than he meant to.  

He’d never been a drinker, not really. Beer had always tasted like piss to him. But seeing Rachel and Nick sitting there so comfortably, close enough that their shoulders brushed, just lit something in his chest—anger, bitterness, a hollow ache. A beer would numb that. Just a little.  

His hand twitched.  

Then he grabbed a meal and closed the fridge again instead.  

He made his way to the microwave, set the plastic tray inside, and pressed the buttons mechanically, watching it slowly spin. The soft hum of the microwave was the only sound he focused on, drowning out the voices behind him.  

He’d come back later. When the others were gone. Then he’d grab a beer. Maybe two.  

He just needed to make it through this meal first.  

The microwave beeped, sharp and final. Eric pulled the tray out, the plastic warm in his hands, and turned back toward the others.  

He walked over and sat beside Salim, setting the meal down on the table. No one said anything, for which he was quietly grateful. He forced himself to pick up the plastic fork and take a bite.  

It tasted good—warm, seasoned, probably chicken and rice—but the second it hit his tongue, nausea curled in his gut like smoke. Still, he chewed. Swallowed. Took another bite.  

Every motion felt mechanical. Like muscle memory. He didn’t want the food. Didn’t want to be eating. Each swallow came with a rising tide of guilt that he couldn’t push back down. The cramping of his stomach had eased slightly, but in its place came a new, sharper discomfort—shame.  

He didn’t deserve to eat. Not after everything. Not when it was his fault they’d been down there in the first place. Not when so many were dead.  

But somehow, he finished the entire thing.  

Eric stared at the empty tray, fork still in his hand. His chest tightened, and the guilt turned cold and heavy, like a weight pressing down against his ribs. He had eaten all of it .  

He didn’t know how long he’d been sitting there, unmoving, eyes fixed on the empty space in front of him, until he blinked and looked up. The table had cleared. Rachel and Nick were gone, their laughter faintly echoing from somewhere down the hall. Jason stood by the sink, washing up trays and utensils in silence.  

Salim was still next to him.  

When Eric looked over, Salim gave him a small, unreadable glance, then reached for the tray in front of Eric and stacked it on top of his own.  

“I’ll take them,” he said simply, standing up and walking them over to the sink.  

Eric watched him go for a second, then said, “I’m gonna go wash my hands.”  

Salim nodded without looking back.  

Eric stood quickly, the movement making his legs throb, and slipped out of the canteen. The moment he hit the hallway, he let out a slow, shaky breath.  

He didn’t go back to the barracks.  

Instead, he headed for the bathroom.  

Eric stepped into the bathroom, the harsh fluorescent lights making everything look sterile and cold. Relief washed over him when he saw it was empty. He moved quickly, slipping into the nearest toilet cubicle and locking the door behind him.  

He dropped to his knees on the cold tile floor, his stomach already knotting with anticipation. He took a deep breath, bracing himself—then forced his fingers down his throat until his body convulsed, gagging violently. His knuckles scraped against his teeth, pain sharp but distant. He didn’t fight the wave when it hit. It came up hard and fast, the microwave meal returning in a hot, bitter flood.  

Afterward, he sat back against the wall of the stall, panting, arms shaking faintly. His throat burned. His stomach cramped again, but this time with relief instead of guilt. It wasn’t healthy. He knew that. He knew this wasn’t a solution—but it was the only control he had left.  

Eventually, he forced himself to stand. He opened the stall door and went to the sink, rinsing his mouth out thoroughly and washing his hands with more aggression than was probably necessary. The mirror above the sink caught his eye for a second. He looked away.  

He stepped out of the bathroom, intending to head straight back to the barracks—until he remembered his water. He’d left the canteen in the cafeteria.  

Eric cursed under his breath and turned back the way he’d come, trudging toward the dining area. His body was heavy, each step a reminder of how little energy he had left to give. His jaw clenched as he reached the doors and pushed them open.  

Just his luck—Salim was still there, leaning against the counter, talking quietly with Jason. Both men looked over when Eric entered, but neither said anything at first. Eric walked straight to the table, grabbed his canteen, and turned to leave again, hoping to escape unnoticed.  

He wasn’t fast enough.  

Salim pushed off the counter and fell into step beside him as he walked out.  

Eric kept his expression neutral, trying not to let his tension show, though he could feel it stiffening his spine. He didn’t want to talk. Not right now.  

“How was the shower?” Salim asked casually.  

Eric shrugged, eyes ahead. “It was alright. They had a shower chair, which I didn’t expect.”  

Salim raised a brow. “I didn’t notice that. But that’s good. Makes things easier.”  

“Yeah,” Eric muttered. “Other than that, it’s a pretty average CENTCOM facility.”  

They reached the barracks not long after, and Eric slipped inside without waiting for a reply. He went straight to his bed and sat down heavily on the edge, utterly drained. Every part of his body felt frayed at the edges, like he was being held together by nothing more than stubbornness.  

Salim followed him in, quieter now, and sat on his own bed with a soft groan, leaning back against the headboard.  

Eric took his prosthetic off with practiced movements, the momentary flare of pain at his stump dulled by how long it had been constant. He set the prosthetic aside, rubbing his thigh absently before lying back across the mattress.  

He didn’t speak, and neither did Salim.  

For now, silence was the closest thing to comfort either of them had.  

Eric was exhausted—every cell in his body ached, his limbs heavy, his head pounding softly with the dull echo of strain—but he didn’t want to sleep. Not yet. He couldn’t face that again. The moment his eyes shut, the temple would come back. The screams. The blood. The searing pressure in his skull. The guilt.  

So instead, he leaned his head back against the wall, eyes half-lidded, resting without sleeping. His breath was slow, almost meditative if not for the constant throb in his leg and the quiet churn of his stomach.  

Across from him, Salim had gone quiet as well—until he glanced sideways, a flicker of casual curiosity in his voice.  

“Apparently Jason found a room with some books and board games,” he said, voice low but not heavy. “Could be fun to check it out later.”  

Eric blinked one eye open, the fluorescent ceiling light above them casting a faint halo across Salim’s face. He turned his head slightly, just enough to look at him.  

“Yeah,” Eric said, voice rough. “We could check it out later.”  

He shut his eye again. He didn’t know if he meant it or not, but it was easier than saying no. Easier than explaining that he didn’t remember the last time something had felt fun.  

Salim didn’t push. He just leaned back a little further, folding his hands over his stomach.  

The silence settled between them again, not tense, just... quiet. For now, that was enough.  

Eric’s stomach cramped again—deep, hollow, like it was punishing him for throwing up what little he’d eaten. He clenched his jaw, trying not to show the pain on his face. His hand pressed lightly to his side for a moment, then fell away just as quickly. Salim was still sitting on his bed, thumbing tiredly at the hem of his shirt, but his eyes flicked over as Eric moved.  

Eric waited—slowly counting out minutes in his head, waiting long enough that he was sure Jason had probably left the canteen by now. Then he sat forward, groaning faintly under his breath as he reached for his prosthetic. He locked it in place with practiced, weary movements.  

“I’m going to the bathroom,” he said, standing up.  

Salim looked up and nodded. “Alright.”  

Eric gave him a tight nod, then stepped out into the corridor. But instead of turning toward the bathrooms, he headed the opposite way—down the hall and back toward the canteen.  

He couldn’t be around them right now. Not around her. Not around Nick.  

Grief, guilt, and anger twisted inside him like barbed wire, pressing against his ribs. Every time he saw Rachel, it was a stab to the heart. But when she was close to Nick—laughing softly, brushing his arm, standing with him like they were some united front— that felt like the knife was twisting. And twisting. And twisting.  

He pushed open the canteen doors and breathed a sigh of relief when he found the room empty. The silence was a balm, cool and clean. He crossed to the fridge and yanked it open, grabbing a beer without thinking too hard about it. The glass was cold in his hand as he sat down on a bench in the far corner, away from the door, where no one would look at him unless they were trying to.  

He cracked the bottle open and took a long swig. It tasted like shit—bitter, sour, and far too warm in his gut—but he welcomed the numbness it promised. The quiet buzz. The edges of everything dulling.  

He stared at the far wall, bottle clutched in his hand, jaw tight.  

He couldn’t handle this anymore. Couldn’t handle the way Rachel looked at Nick now, like she hadn’t once promised things to Eric. Like she hadn’t kissed him. Like he didn’t exist.  

He brought the bottle back to his lips, chasing that buzz, hoping it would be enough to drown the ache that had settled somewhere deep in his chest.  

Before Eric realized it, he'd downed four beers—one after the other, barely pausing between them. The empty bottles sat on the table like proof of something he didn’t want to name. His head was already swimming, the edges of the room soft and warm, like everything had been wrapped in cotton. His stomach, painfully empty before, now churned with the mix of alcohol and acid, but it was dulled—just another ache in the background noise of his body.  

He stood, swaying slightly, and crossed back to the fridge to grab another. His coordination was starting to slip—his hand fumbled against the door, and he had to blink hard to steady himself. He popped the cap off the fifth bottle, telling himself this would be the last one —just like he'd said for the last two.  

He took a long swig.  

Silence.  

Not peace, exactly, but a quietness in his head that was better than the guilt gnawing at him every second he was sober. No memories of Nick being thrown into his chest. No blood in his eyes. No Rachel looking at Nick like she used to look at him. Just quiet. Just fuzz.  

He knew this wasn’t healthy. Knew that, like everything else he’d been doing lately, this was just another spiral, another loss of control he’d wrapped up in the illusion of coping. But right now, he didn’t care. He couldn’t afford to care.  

He took another pull from the bottle, slumping back down onto the bench in the corner, eyes half-lidded, and let himself dissolve into the warmth of the alcohol and the beautiful, blissful absence of thought.  

Eric finished the fifth beer and set the bottle down beside the others, lining them up like he was building a small, pathetic graveyard to his own self-control. His head felt too heavy, his limbs uncoordinated, and the room swayed ever so slightly when he tried to shift his weight. Still, he knew he couldn’t leave the bottles just sitting there—Jason might come through here at any moment, or worse, Salim. And if anyone found them, they'd know exactly what he was doing.  

It took him longer than it should have to muster the energy, but eventually, he pushed himself to his feet. He leaned hard against the wall, sliding one hand along it for balance as he scooped up the empty bottles and dumped them into the bin. The clatter they made sounded far too loud in the quiet room, and he winced, as if the noise itself might draw someone in.  

When he turned around, he glanced at the clock on the far wall. 8:00 PM.  

He frowned. They’d arrived that morning—early, after the helicopter. And they’d all crashed hard not long after being processed. Had they really slept the whole day? It felt like he’d barely been awake at all. Or maybe he’d just been sitting here longer than he thought, the time swallowed up by the blank, distant haze the alcohol had given him.  

Eric blinked hard, trying to will his body to function properly again. The weight of exhaustion was creeping back in now that the buzz had stopped climbing. He felt dizzy. Sluggish. His stomach cramped again, sharp and miserable, but dulled by the alcohol enough that he could mostly ignore it.  

He thought briefly about heading back to the barracks—but the thought of stumbling in reeking of beer, barely upright, while Salim was still awake made his gut twist with anxiety. He didn’t want to see that look on Salim’s face. Didn’t want the questions. Didn’t want to be seen.  

So, instead, Eric grabbed another beer from the fridge and went back to his spot in the corner. He opened it slowly, letting the fizz bubble up quietly, and took a sip—just a small one this time. He didn’t even want it, not really. But he needed something to fill the space between now and when it was safe to go back.  

So he sat there again, drinking slowly, eyes vacant, thoughts mercifully drowned out, doing the only thing he seemed to know how to do lately: avoid.  

Eric’s head drooped forward, chin nearly resting on his chest as he blinked slowly at the table. The bottle in his hand had gone warm, mostly full, forgotten. His thoughts were muddled and distant, the soft hum of the overhead lights becoming more like a lullaby than anything else. He swayed once, then caught himself with a sudden jerk.  

Time to go, he thought, eyes half-lidded.  

He pushed himself to his feet, wavering immediately. The floor tilted and he reached for the table, then the wall, fingers brushing along it as he started down the hallway. He kept close to the wall the entire way, dragging his feet, shoulders bumping gently against the solid surface as he moved. His coordination was a mess, his body feeling far too detached, but he managed.  

At the barracks door, Eric reached for the handle with hands that barely seemed to obey him. His fingers fumbled, the knob slipping once before he finally got a grip and turned it. He eased the door open slowly, cringing at every soft creak of the hinges, as though they might explode into gunfire-loud noise in the quiet.  

Inside, Salim was asleep, his breathing even and soft in the dim room. Eric let out a shaky breath, equal parts relief and nausea, and shut the door behind him with as little sound as possible.  

He crossed the room, pausing briefly to steady himself at the foot of the bed, then sat down heavily. Reaching for his prosthetic, he fumbled again—this time with the straps, the pressure, his own uncooperative fingers. It took far longer than usual. His vision wavered, the room shifting around him like it was caught in slow, lazy waves. He forced himself to finish, finally slipping it off and setting it down.  

With a heavy exhale, he lowered himself onto the mattress. His stomach lurched, a sharp, sickening roll that had nothing to do with hunger or guilt this time. It was purely physical—alcohol, exhaustion, and an empty gut conspiring against him. He grimaced, curling in on himself slightly, but made no move to get up. He wouldn’t. He couldn’t.  

He pulled the blanket around his shoulders and buried his face in the pillow, shutting his eyes tight against the spin of the room. He was asleep before he even realized it—no lingering thoughts, no regret, no constant self-loathing narrative playing on repeat in his skull. Just silence. Blessed, heavy silence. The kind only exhaustion and alcohol could give.  

Chapter Text

Eric woke up feeling like absolute shit.  

His skull throbbed with the intensity of a war drum, every beat echoing in the hollow space behind his eyes. His stomach twisted, lurching in protest the moment he moved, and bile rose uncomfortably high in his throat. The nausea clung to him like a second skin, sour and heavy. All the silence from the night before had shattered. The guilt, the anger, the grief—they were all back, pressed against the inside of his ribs like they were trying to claw their way out.  

He groaned and rolled onto his back, instantly regretting it as the ceiling spun. Cracking his eyes open, he winced against the thin beams of morning light spilling in through the slats in the door. Every sliver was a needle in his skull. Salim’s bed was empty. Of course it was. Eric had no idea what time it was, but it was late enough that maybe, hopefully , breakfast had come and gone. That was one conversation he didn’t want to have.  

He stayed there for a minute, breathing through the nausea, then blindly reached for his canteen. His fingers curled around the cool metal, and he brought it to his lips with a shaky hand. The water was lukewarm, but it helped flush the taste of stale beer from his mouth, at least a little. Still, the pounding in his head remained brutal, his stomach sour and rebellious. He figured the lingering effects of his concussion weren’t doing him any favors either.  

With a sigh, he rolled to the edge of the bed and fumbled for his prosthetic. It took longer than usual, his coordination shot to hell, but eventually he managed to strap it on. Each buckle felt like a small battle. He stood on unsteady feet, bracing himself against the wall for a moment before shuffling down the hallway.  

The fluorescent lights in the corridor felt like they were burning through his skull.  

When he stepped into the bathroom, thankfully empty, he went straight to the medical shelf. His hands were clumsy as he grabbed the small bottle of painkillers. He didn’t bother with water—just tossed two into his mouth and swallowed hard. They caught in his throat for a second, and he grimaced.  

Dragging himself over to the sink, he gripped the porcelain edge with both hands and stared down at the basin for a long moment. His reflection in the mirror above was a blur of shadows and light, too harsh to look at directly. He turned the tap, cupped cold water in his palm, and splashed it on his face, trying to wash away the last of the night.  

Then he grabbed one of the toothbrushes from the shelf, squirted on toothpaste, and started brushing his teeth. Viciously. Desperately. He could still taste the alcohol. Still smell it on his breath. Still feel it in the back of his throat.  

He rinsed, spat, and leaned forward, palms flat on the counter, breathing through his nose.  

Nothing had changed. Not really. All the hurt was still there.  

But at least now he could pretend, for a little while longer, that he still had control.  

Eric made his way back into the shower area, footsteps sluggish, body still aching with every movement. He grabbed a fresh set of clothes from the shelf—plain CENTCOM-issue sweats and a loose t-shirt. Not exactly comfortable, but clean, and better than what he had on. He peeled off the beer-stained clothes with a grimace, the stale smell clinging to them enough to make his stomach churn all over again. Without hesitating, he shoved them down the laundry chute and didn’t look back.  

Changing was slow, more from the hangover dragging on his limbs than anything else. His hands shook slightly as he re-bandaged his wounds, the skin around them still tender and stinging. The new clothes felt better against his skin—cool and clean, not soaked in sweat and shame—but that didn’t do much to lift the weight pressing into his chest.  

He didn’t bother lingering. Didn’t check his reflection. Just turned and left the bathroom, head down.  

The hallway was thankfully quiet. CENTCOM had a way of always feeling a little sterile and empty, but right now, Eric appreciated it. The quiet was a relief. No Rachel. No Nick. No questions from Jason. No careful, too-gentle looks from Salim. Just silence and the low buzz of overhead lights.  

When he stepped back into the barracks, he reached for the light switch instinctively—then paused. Thought better of it. Instead, he closed the door softly behind him and left the lights off. The dim light filtering through the slats was more than enough.  

Eric limped over to his bed, eased himself down with a quiet grunt, and pulled the blanket over his legs. He rested his head back against the wall, eyes half-lidded, staring at nothing. The dull, throbbing ache behind his eyes had lessened, barely, and the nausea had settled into a low simmer rather than a rolling boil.  

He still felt like shit. Not physically sick anymore, not quite—but raw, empty, scraped hollow from the inside out. He hated that this was what normal felt like. That a moment of peace, or silence, only meant waiting for the next storm to hit.  

But at least in here, with the lights off and the door closed, he could pretend the world had narrowed to just this room. Just the cool air against his face, the distant hum of the base, and the heavy thud of his heart slowing down.  

Maybe, if he stayed still long enough, he could feel human again. Or at least, less like whatever he’d become.  

Eric hadn’t realized he’d drifted into sleep until the sound of the door creaking open pulled him sharply back to awareness. His heart gave a hard thump in his chest, and he jolted slightly, blinking as the dim light filtered in. Salim stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the hallway lights. His eyes swept over Eric—his slouched posture, mussed hair, pale skin, and slightly unfocused eyes—before stepping inside without a word. He sat on the edge of his own bed and unscrewed the cap of his canteen, taking a long sip before speaking.  

“You came back late last night,” Salim said casually, but there was an edge of something in his voice—concern, maybe, or curiosity masked as nonchalance.  

Eric scrubbed a hand down his face and sighed, still blinking away sleep. “Yeah,” he muttered. “I… needed time to think.”  

Salim raised an eyebrow, lowering the canteen to rest in his lap. “Does that have anything to do with the empty beer bottles in the canteen this morning?”  

Eric’s face flushed with heat, and he looked away, jaw tightening. Of course Salim had seen them. Of course someone had.  

Salim huffed a soft, amused breath. “You were passed out when I got up this morning. I could tell you were drunk, even without the evidence.”  

Eric groaned under his breath and let his head fall back against the wall with a dull thud . “I didn’t mean to get that drunk,” he said, voice rough. It was the truth, mostly. He hadn’t gone in planning to drink himself stupid—it had just… happened.  

“I believe you,” Salim said after a pause. “But I hope you know that’s not exactly sustainable.” His tone wasn’t scolding, just matter-of-fact.  

Eric let out a bitter laugh. “Nothing about me right now is sustainable.”  

That earned a brief silence. Salim didn’t argue with him, which was maybe worse than if he had.  

Eventually, Salim leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees. “You want me to leave you alone for a while?” he asked quietly, not unkindly.  

Eric hesitated, then shook his head. “No. It’s fine. Just… don’t expect me to be good company.”  

Salim gave a soft grunt of acknowledgment and sat back again, content with the silence.  

And Eric was grateful for that—for not having to explain himself further, for not being pushed or pitied. Just someone sitting nearby, not asking him to be anything other than what he was in that moment. It was more than he deserved, but right now, he was too tired to refuse it.  

After a long stretch of quiet, the pounding in Eric’s skull had dulled to a manageable throb, and the nausea had retreated far enough that he didn’t feel like he was teetering on the edge of puking with every breath. He shifted slowly, carefully, and leaned over the side of the bed to grab his canteen. The movement made the room tilt slightly, but he steadied himself and took a long swig, the lukewarm water a small comfort as it washed the bitter taste from his mouth.  

Salim cracked one eye open and glanced at him. “Have you eaten anything yet?” he asked, voice low and slightly hoarse.  

Eric shook his head, then muttered, “Woke up too late. I’ll grab something later.”  

Salim made a faint sound—half hum, half exhale—and leaned back against the wall, his eyes slipping shut again. “Alright,” he said simply. No judgment, no pressure, just quiet acknowledgment.  

Eric appreciated that more than he could say.  

He set his canteen down on the floor beside his bed and exhaled through his nose, long and slow. His stomach gave a faint, petulant cramp in protest at being ignored—half-empty and abused after the beers, and now ignored again. He winced slightly, pressing the heel of his hand to it.  

He knew he should eat. Even a ration bar, even a few crackers. But the thought made his throat tighten with queasy resistance.  

Across from him, Salim looked like he was drifting in and out of rest himself. His shoulders were slouched, his breathing slow. Eric figured they were all running on fumes at this point. Even the military-grade adrenaline they'd all been operating on had to burn out sometime.  

So Eric leaned back again, resting his head against the cool wall, eyes half-closed. Maybe later, he told himself. He'd eat later.  

It was always later.  

---  

Later in the day, after what felt like hours spent stewing in his own head, Eric finally stirred. He’d been sitting on the edge of the bed with his arms limp at his sides, stuck in that numbing middle space between exhaustion and unrest—too worn down to move, too restless to sleep. The kind of low where time blurred and slipped by without meaning.  

Eventually, though, a faint sense of resolve stirred in him. Not purpose, not motivation. Just the grim push of habit, of needing to do something—anything—other than sit there feeling like a hollow shell.  

Quietly, Eric reached for his prosthetic, careful not to make a sound as he attached it. Salim had drifted into sleep at some point, still slouched against the wall, head tilted slightly to the side. His quiet breathing filled the dim barracks room, steady and deep. Eric didn’t want to wake him. He was grateful for the company, but even more grateful for the silence.  

He slipped out of the room, shutting the door gently behind him, and turned down the hall—not toward the canteen, though his stomach twisted with hunger, but toward the bathroom. He felt grimy, his skin sticky with dried sweat, his shirt clinging to him uncomfortably. Maybe, he told himself, if he showered first, he could eat after. Maybe, if he just took things in small steps, it wouldn’t feel so impossible.  

The bathroom was blessedly empty.  

Eric stepped inside and let out a slow breath, relieved. He knew it was an odd time to shower—midday, maybe late afternoon? He hadn’t checked—but the quiet was a mercy. He wasn’t sure how he would’ve handled it if Nick or Jason had been in here. And Rachel… he didn’t even want to think about that.  

He grabbed a towel off the shelf, set it aside, and began to peel away the bandages that wrapped his wounds, each one stiff and clinging uncomfortably to dried blood. He winced as they came free, then carefully deposited them in the bin. His movements were slow, methodical—anything to keep from looking in the mirror.  

Once he was undressed, he made his way to the last shower cubicle, the one with the built-in shower chair. Sitting down, he unlatched his prosthetic and set it outside the cubicle, then reached up to turn the water on.  

The water hit him with a warm rush, and Eric shut his eyes, letting it run over his face, over his sore limbs and his aching back.  

With his eyes closed, it was easier not to see. Not to see the way his ribs stuck out sharply, or the shadows under his eyes, or the way his shoulders looked too narrow now in the reflection. Easier not to feel disgust at what he’d become. Just water, and warmth, and white noise.  

He rested his head back against the cool tile and stayed like that for a while, the water masking the slow, steady throb in his temples. It wasn’t peace—not even close—but it was quiet.  

Eric took his time getting washed—not because it felt good, not because he wanted to savor it. He just didn’t want to leave. Didn’t want to move on to what came next. The quiet, the isolation of the empty bathroom, the warm water... it was a delay tactic, and he knew it. But it was easier to sit there under the spray than to face food, or people, or himself.  

Eventually, though, the water began to cool, and the guilt began to creep back in. He couldn’t justify staying any longer.  

With a reluctant sigh, Eric shut the water off. The sudden absence of noise made everything feel sharper. He sat there a moment, dripping, then reached out for the towel and began to dry off, slow and mechanical.  

Once mostly dry, he wrapped the towel around his waist and stood, one hand braced against the wall of the cubicle as he carefully stepped out. The tiled floor was cold beneath his foot, and his balance still felt off, but he made it to the bench without slipping.  

He sat heavily, catching his breath, then picked up fresh bandages from the shelf beside him and began to wrap his wounds again. His movements were a little steadier now than they’d been days ago—less trembling, less flinching. The worst of the open wounds were scabbing over. A few bruises had started to yellow at the edges. Healing.  

That was something, at least.  

Eric secured the last bandage with a quiet sigh, then pulled on a clean shirt, trying to ignore how loose it felt around his shoulders. His pants came next, and then, with familiar care, he strapped on his prosthetic. It felt less like a part of him these days and more like armor—necessary, but heavy, and cold.  

Fully dressed again, he sat on the bench for a moment longer, just breathing, staring blankly at the floor.  

He didn’t want to go back out there.  

Didn’t want to go to the canteen. Didn’t want to run into anyone. Didn’t want to force food down his throat and pretend it didn’t make him sick, or pretend everything was okay when nothing about it was.  

But he couldn’t hide in the bathroom forever.  

Eventually, he stood, slow and steady, dragging his fingers through his damp hair to push it out of his face. The towel he folded and tossed into the laundry chute. No more excuses left. Nowhere else to hide.  

Time to face the next thing—whatever it ended up being.  

Eric’s footsteps echoed dully as he made his way down the hall, every step heavier than it should’ve been. The familiar tension coiled in his gut—not just hunger, not just nausea, but dread. He reached the canteen door and hesitated, his hand on the handle.  

Please be empty, he thought, but the second he opened the door, he knew fate wasn’t on his side.  

Of course they were here.  

Rachel and Nick sat together at one of the benches, eating and talking in low voices. They didn’t look up. Didn’t even notice him. A small mercy, but it didn’t do much to stop the twist in his chest. They were too close. Their arms kept brushing. Nick leaned in to say something, and Rachel laughed—not loud, not obnoxious, just familiar. Comfortable. Like they fit.  

Like they had taken what Eric lost and made something new from the pieces.  

He turned away from them, forcing his focus toward the kitchen area. His stomach cramped again, reminding him why he’d come here in the first place. He opened a cabinet, ignoring the fridge and the thought of a meal entirely, and searched until his fingers closed around a protein bar.  

It felt like cheating. Like a weak attempt at normalcy.  

He didn’t open it. Not here. He didn’t want to sit in the same room as them and pretend to be fine. Couldn’t bear the sight of Rachel’s hand brushing Nick’s again. Couldn’t breathe in a space filled with the ghost of what he used to have.  

So he left.  

His prosthetic clicked softly on the floor as he turned down the hall, heading for the empty briefing room he’d found the other day. It was just as he left it—dim, silent, untouched. He closed the door behind him and sat heavily in one of the plastic chairs near the back.  

The room smelled faintly of dust and old air conditioning. It didn’t matter. It was private. It was safe enough.  

He sat there for a moment, elbows on his knees, head cradled in his hands. His breath came slow, deliberate. He needed to calm down. Needed to not let his thoughts spiral again. But his brain, ever cruel, kept flashing images in front of him—Nick and Rachel together in the sand, Rachel reaching for Nick when the creature attacked, their embrace back at the site. Her lips on Nick’s. Not his.  

His fingers clenched around the protein bar.  

Eat. Just eat, he told himself.  

He sat upright and slowly unwrapped the bar. The smell alone turned his stomach. He took a small bite anyway.  

It stuck in his throat almost immediately. His body screamed to spit it out, to get rid of it, but he forced himself to chew, to swallow. The bar scraped down his throat like punishment.  

But he did it.  

Another breath. He didn’t move to take another bite. Just sat there, the half-eaten bar in one hand, the other clenched on his knee.  

He told himself he wouldn’t throw it up this time. Told himself it wasn’t about control, it was about fuel . About keeping himself functional. About not drawing suspicion.  

Not about guilt.  

He didn’t believe it. But he swallowed it anyway—just like the food—and stared at the opposite wall in silence, letting the quiet fill the cracks in him that no one else seemed to see.  

Eric stared at the half-eaten protein bar in his hand, his jaw clenched. He couldn’t take another bite. His stomach was already churning, the taste lingering like a challenge he hadn’t won. Slowly, almost with a sense of defeat, he wrapped the rest of it back up and slid it into his pocket.  

I’ll eat the rest later, he told himself.  

He wouldn’t. He knew he wouldn’t. But the lie helped. Gave him a way to stop without it feeling like failure.  

He stayed in the chair a moment longer, arms resting heavily on his knees, head bowed. Now that the food was gone—if you could even call that eating —his mind had nothing to latch onto. No distractions. No routine to keep the thoughts at bay. Guilt crept in like it always did, slow and steady and suffocating. He could feel it behind his eyes, like pressure building. A dam ready to break.  

You survived. They didn’t. You’re wasting it.  

He squeezed his eyes shut, breathing out through his nose. He needed to move. Do something . Sitting here was going to tear him apart.  

He considered going back to the barracks, seeing if Salim was awake. Maybe they could find that games room Jason had mentioned, play something— anything —and pretend they weren’t stuck in a building full of ghosts. But if Salim was still asleep… Eric didn’t want to wake him. Salim needed rest just as much as he did. Probably more.  

Still, Eric couldn’t stay in this chair another minute.  

With a soft grunt, he stood, joints stiff, balance just slightly off thanks to the dull throb in his head and the ever-present fatigue in his limbs. He smoothed a hand over his shirt, more out of habit than anything, then walked to the door.  

He pushed it open slowly, trying not to flinch at the brighter light in the hallway outside.  

And then he stepped out.  

Eric wandered aimlessly down the corridor, scanning the walls for a door he didn’t recognize. He passed the familiar ones first—the barracks, the bathroom, the cafeteria—his footsteps echoing softly in the quiet hallway. The corridor curved, looping back toward the barracks again, but just before he reached them, something caught his eye. A small, unassuming door off to the side, one he hadn’t noticed before.  

He hesitated in front of it, then reached out and pushed it open.  

Inside was the games room—just as Salim had described it. Books lined one shelf, board games were stacked haphazardly on another. A couple of couches sat in the middle of the room, worn but comfortable-looking, centered around a low coffee table. Jason was already there, lounging on one of the couches, a deck of cards in hand. From the quick glance Eric gave them, it looked like some form of solitaire.  

Eric stepped inside and shut the door quietly behind him, but Jason noticed him anyway.  

“Hey, man,” Jason said, glancing up with an easy grin. “You wanna play?”  

Eric hesitated, unsure. He shouldn’t have been—it was just a game. Just Jason. But still, his body felt tense, every muscle too tight. He nodded after a beat. “Yeah… What’re you playing?”  

“Just solitaire,” Jason said, starting to gather the cards back into a deck. “But we can play anything.”  

Eric crossed the room and sat stiffly on the couch opposite Jason. His elbows rested on his knees, fingers interlocked. His shoulders were rigid, like he was bracing for something. He didn’t know why he felt like this—like he was being watched, judged—even though Jason wasn’t even really looking at him. He was just shuffling the deck with practiced ease, comfortable in his own skin in a way Eric couldn’t remember being in his.  

Eric cleared his throat. “You can pick what we play.”  

Jason tilted his head a little, then grinned. “You know how to play Go Fish?”  

Eric gave a short, humorless laugh. “I think I’ve played it once or twice.”  

“Perfect,” Jason said, already starting to deal. “Nice and easy. No pressure.”  

Eric watched the cards slide across the table. He tried to relax, to remind himself this wasn’t a trap, wasn’t a test. Just a game. Just a friend. But his body didn’t seem to get the message. He sat there, stiff and silent, trying to pretend he belonged in this moment. Trying to remember how to just be .  

The longer they played, the more Eric felt his muscles slowly unwind. He wasn’t entirely relaxed—not yet—but the sharp edges inside him dulled with each passing hand. It was nice, just sitting around playing a card game, no stress, no pressure to act a certain way or make the right call. No impossible decisions. Just the shuffle of cards, Jason’s easy banter, and the rules of a game simple enough to follow without thought.  

Eric didn’t think Jason had noticed how tense he’d been when he first walked in, or how slowly he was easing into the moment. He was grateful for that. He didn’t think he could handle the looks—pity, concern, or anything in between.  

They finished another round, Jason chuckling as he gathered the cards back into a messy pile. He started shuffling again, when the door creaked open.  

Eric tensed, reflexive and immediate—but he exhaled as soon as he saw who it was.  

Salim stepped inside, blinking against the light for a second before spotting them. Jason grinned and waved him over. “Hey man. Want to join us?”  

Salim gave a small smile and nodded. “Sure. What are you playing?”  

“Go Fish,” Jason replied, spreading the cards into a neat stack before beginning to deal again. “Super easy. I’ll walk you through it.”  

Salim sat down beside Eric, close but not crowded. His presence was familiar, grounding. He glanced at Eric as Jason focused on the cards. “I was wondering where you’d gotten to.”  

Eric met his eyes briefly, then looked down at the table. “Went to shower. Grabbed something to eat.” He gestured vaguely. “Then came here.”  

Salim gave a quiet nod. “Good.”  

That was it—no probing, no questions, just simple acknowledgment. Eric appreciated that more than he could say.  

Jason finished dealing and started explaining the rules again for Salim’s sake, his voice light and steady. Eric let the words wash over him, and for the first time in what felt like a long while, he wasn’t dreading the next moment. Just this—cards on the table, Salim beside him, and something close to peace settling in his chest.  

They played a few more rounds, the atmosphere light and easy. Jason won most of them, not that either Eric or Salim seemed to mind. Salim was still getting the hang of the rules, often forgetting whether to ask for pairs or single cards, and Eric’s mind kept drifting—always half-elsewhere, tangled in thoughts he couldn’t quite shake. But still, they played.  

Jason leaned back with a stretch after another win, then glanced at the clock on the wall. “Damn, it’s getting late. We should probably grab some dinner soon.”  

He began packing the cards into the worn box, the familiar scrape of cardboard and plastic a comfortable sound. Salim stood with him, rolling his shoulders.  

“You coming?” Salim asked, glancing toward Eric.  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t want to eat. The idea of food made his stomach curl in warning. “I ate not long ago,” he said quietly, hoping it sounded casual. “But I’ll come with you guys.”  

He stood, smoothing his hands over his pants to give them something to do. The half-eaten protein bar was still in his pocket, pressing against his thigh like a quiet accusation. He knew he should eat more of it. Knew his body needed it. But he didn’t want to. He didn’t want to stomach anything.  

Still, he followed them, walking a step or two behind as they made their way down the corridor toward the canteen. Jason and Salim were talking about something—board games, maybe, or something dumb Jason had seen in a supply closet—but Eric barely registered it. He just kept walking, trying not to feel the weight of the wrapper in his pocket or the weight of guilt pressing even heavier on his chest.  

Eric stepped into the canteen behind the others, his shoulders tight with tension. But it was empty. Relief surged through him like breath finally let go. No Nick. No Rachel. No tight smiles or glances that made his stomach knot worse than it already did.  

Jason and Salim headed straight to the fridge, chatting about something that barely reached Eric’s ears. He drifted over to one of the benches and sat down stiffly, trying to ignore the sharp edge of the protein bar wrapper pressing into his thigh. His fingers drummed a restless rhythm on the table, the low hum of the microwave only making the queasiness in his gut worse.  

Salim was the first to join him, a steaming tray of food in his hands. He sat beside Eric and dug in without hesitation. The scent of the meal hit Eric instantly—warm, heavy, and nauseating. He clenched his jaw and forced himself to breathe through his mouth. Don't think. Don't react.  

A minute later, Jason slid into the seat across from them, his own meal releasing the same sharp scent of sauce and heat. It doubled the weight in Eric’s stomach. He stood abruptly, muttering something about water, and walked over to the dispenser. The cold glass gave him something to focus on, and the first sip helped—until the second one sent cramps shooting through his abdomen.  

He returned to the bench, glass in hand, and eased himself down. Salim glanced at him, then tilted his head slightly.  

“What’s in your pocket?” he asked, tone casual but curious.  

Eric stiffened, eyes darting down. He cursed himself inwardly. “Just... half a protein bar,” he said, forcing the words out. “I started it earlier. Was gonna finish it later.”  

Jason looked up from his food. “If you’re not gonna eat a meal, you should at least finish that. Can’t run on fumes, man.”  

Eric’s jaw tightened. His first instinct was to refuse. But Salim was watching him now too, and Eric couldn’t afford their suspicion. He didn’t have the energy to deal with concern or questions or worse—the pity.  

So he pulled the bar from his pocket, peeled the wrapper back, and took a bite.  

The moment it hit his tongue, nausea rose like bile. His throat closed around it, and the guilt surged up beside it, sharp and choking. But he forced himself to chew. Forced himself to swallow. One bite. Then another. He felt sick. He felt dirty. He felt like a liar.  

But he kept eating.  

Not because he wanted to. Not because it helped. But because Jason was still watching, and Salim would notice if he didn’t.  

He’d throw it up later. He already knew that. But for now, he was playing the part. Holding it together with fraying threads.  

And hoping no one saw how close they were to snapping.  

Eric waited until Jason and Salim were both scraping the last bites of their meals from their trays before he moved. He stood, quietly, and muttered something about going to wash his hands—just an excuse, flimsy and hollow—but they didn’t question it. That was all he needed. He slipped out of the canteen before either of them could offer to come along or ask if he was okay.  

The moment he was out of sight, his pace picked up. Fast, near frantic. He walked the corridors like a ghost with a purpose, eyes fixed ahead but seeing nothing. He didn’t stop until he reached the bathroom. He didn’t even lock the stall behind him. His body dropped to the tile, knees jarring hard against the cold floor, and his fingers were already in his mouth.  

It didn’t take long.  

His stomach was empty enough that the protein bar came up in a few sharp, painful heaves. The taste of bile stung the back of his throat and left his mouth sour and burning. He stayed there for a moment, slumped over the toilet bowl, eyes shut, chest heaving like he’d just run for miles.  

Then he forced himself up.  

He flushed the toilet and staggered to the sink. His hands trembled as he turned the tap on and washed them, scrubbing like he could rinse the whole moment away. He cupped water into his mouth, rinsed, spat. Again. Again. It didn’t help. His throat still burned. His chest still ached. The cold water did nothing to chase away the exhaustion gnawing at his bones.  

He thought, briefly, about going back to the canteen. Back to the games room. Back to something. But the thought of facing Jason or Salim—of pretending again—made his stomach twist. He couldn’t do it. Not now.  

So he turned in the opposite direction. He headed toward the barracks, but even that thought soured. Salim might still be there. If Eric wanted what he really wanted—a beer—he’d have to sneak past him again. And he didn’t have the energy for that kind of subtlety.  

He was halfway down the hall when he passed them.  

Nick and Rachel.  

They didn’t even look at him as they walked by, fingers laced together between them. Laughing softly. Rachel’s head tilted close to Nick’s shoulder.  

It hit like a gut punch. Like a blade sliding slow beneath the ribs.  

He kept walking, stiff and silent, but it burned. God, it burned.  

He diverted again, feet dragging him to the only place he could think to go: the briefing room. He slipped inside, the door whispering shut behind him, and didn’t bother with a chair this time. He slid down the wall, back pressed against the cold surface, knees tucked tightly to his chest. He buried his face there, arms wrapped tight around his shins.  

He missed her.  

So much it felt like a living thing gnawing at the inside of his chest. He loved her. Still. Always. And yet she'd moved on so effortlessly, like he’d been a chapter that didn’t matter anymore. Like all the history they’d shared was just dust.  

He saw them every day. Saw how happy they were. And each time, it cracked something deeper inside of him.  

He tried to hold it in. Swallowed hard. Blinked fast.  

But the tears came anyway.  

Hot and silent, streaking down his face as he sat curled against the wall, breaking quietly in a place no one could see.  

Eric didn’t know how long he sat there, curled up on the floor of the briefing room with his arms around his knees and his tears soaking the sleeves of his shirt. Time slipped sideways when he felt like this—broken open, empty, and numb all at once. Eventually, though, the tears stopped. They always did. Not because he felt any better, but because he simply ran out.  

His throat was raw, tight and burning from crying and the bile he’d coughed up earlier. His eyes stung, and he scrubbed at his face with the heel of his hand, wiping away the worst of it. Then, slowly, he stood, using the wall to keep himself steady when his vision swam and darkened at the edges. He swallowed hard. His mouth tasted awful. He needed water. He needed to stop shaking.  

He also needed to forget.  

Eric slipped out of the room and down the hall, doing his best to walk straight. The closer he got to the canteen, the more he hoped—begged—that it would be empty.  

It wasn’t.  

Rachel. Nick. Jason.  

Of course.  

They were all seated at one of the benches, deep in conversation. Rachel laughed at something Nick said, her head tilting toward him. Jason looked relaxed, like they were just killing time. Eric froze for a half second in the doorway, then forced himself to move. None of them even looked up at him. That was something, at least.  

He walked to the water dispenser and filled a cup. The water was cool, and it helped soothe the fire in his throat, though it did nothing for the pit still rotting in his stomach. He drank slowly, finished the cup, then turned to the fridge.  

It had been restocked.  

Good.  

He grabbed four beers, sliding two into his pockets and carrying the others in his hands. The others didn’t say a word, too wrapped up in their own little world to notice him. Eric didn’t linger. He left quickly, the beers cold and heavy in his hands.  

Back in the briefing room, he closed the door behind him and lowered himself to the floor again. The chairs sat around the table, stiff and formal, but he didn’t look at them. A voice at the back of his mind whispered that he didn’t deserve a seat at the table anyway. He wasn’t sure if it was self-pity or truth, but either way, he didn’t argue.  

He sat on the floor, legs outstretched, back against the wall, and cracked open the first beer.  

It tasted just as bad as he remembered—cheap, bitter, and metallic. But that wasn’t why he was drinking. He took a long swig anyway, letting the awful taste wash over his tongue and burn its way down his throat. He could already feel it buzzing faintly at the edge of his mind, dulling the sharp corners.  

Good. He needed it.  

The first bottle emptied faster than he’d meant for it to. He opened the second without hesitation. The hiss of the cap coming off felt too loud in the quiet room, but he didn’t care. He drank again. He wanted the numbness. Wanted to drown the thoughts clawing at his brain—the guilt, the memories, the ache of Rachel’s laughter echoing down the hallway with someone else's name on her lips.  

He swallowed another mouthful.  

It still tasted like piss.  

But he kept drinking.  

Eric finished the last bottle quicker than he'd intended, but by then, he didn’t care. The warmth from the alcohol spread out like a dull, heavy fog, and with it came the silence he’d been chasing all day. The relentless noise in his head—the guilt, the doubts, the questions that twisted like barbed wire—quieted to a low, distant hum. He couldn’t hear the voice asking why he was still alive when so many others weren’t. He didn’t want to hear it.  

He leaned his head back against the cold wall, eyes blinking slowly as he stared up at the ceiling. He felt nothing. Or maybe he felt too much to sort through. Either way, it was better than before.  

He just wanted to sleep.  

Eventually, he pushed himself up, swaying slightly as he stood. The empty bottles clinked softly on the floor beside him, but he left them where they were. They didn’t matter. Nothing did, really. He used the wall to steady himself as he left the briefing room, the corridor tilting slightly beneath his feet.  

By the time he reached the barracks, his limbs felt heavy and sluggish. He eased the door open, praying Salim would already be asleep.  

No such luck.  

Salim was propped up against the headboard of his bed, reading a book—probably something he'd found in the game room. The low lamplight cast shadows across his face, but Eric didn’t miss the glance Salim shot him as he stepped inside.  

Eric shut the door behind him quietly and walked to his bed. He lowered himself onto the edge, slipping off his prosthetic with the slow, practiced movements of someone who didn’t trust their coordination at the moment. He tried not to look drunk, but he could feel the way his body tilted slightly to the side when he sat. He could feel the way his hands fumbled a little too much.  

Salim didn’t even try to hide his suspicion.  

"Are you drunk again?" he asked, his tone more tired than accusing.  

Eric paused, blinking slowly. The question took a moment to sink through the haze in his brain. Then he muttered, “No.”  

Salim sighed—a long, quiet sound—and turned back to his book without pressing further. That probably stung more than an argument would have.  

Eric shifted and flopped down onto his stomach, burying half his face in the pillow. The mattress dipped beneath him as the room tilted slightly again. His stomach churned—not from hunger this time, but from the sheer amount of alcohol sloshing around inside him. He ignored it, hoping sleep would come quickly.  

And if it didn’t… well, at least the thoughts weren’t screaming at him anymore. Not yet.  

Chapter Text

It took Eric far too long to fall asleep.  

At first, it was just the sickly churn of his stomach and the sluggish burn in his limbs that kept him from drifting off. Then the thoughts started creeping in again—quiet at first, like a whisper in the dark. They always started like that. Guilt curling like smoke. Memories slipping in through cracks. Faces he couldn’t forget.  

Eventually, exhaustion won out. But sleep didn’t bring peace.  

He was back in the temple.  

The air was stifling, thick with dust and the metallic scent of blood. He was running—always running—down dark, twisting tunnels. The light was gone, completely, and the blackness around him was suffocating. Every breath felt like it dragged in more shadows. His hands scraped along the uneven walls, guiding him forward with desperate, fumbling touches.  

Behind him, he could hear them.  

The vampires.  

Their claws clicked and scraped against the stone, the sound unnervingly fast, inhuman. Their snarls echoed through the tunnels. One of them hissed his name. Or maybe he imagined that.  

He ran harder, his breath ragged, heart slamming against his ribs, until—  

He hit a wall.  

The impact knocked him off his feet and stole the air from his lungs. He barely had time to cry out before they were on him. Claws tore into his arms and shoulders, searing pain ripping through him. He tried to fight, but his limbs were slow, heavy, useless. His pistol was gone. His knife too. All he could do was scream.  

And then he was awake.  

Eric jolted upright with a gasp, heart pounding so hard it hurt. His eyes darted around the room, trying to make sense of the shadows. The barracks were pitch dark. Salim must have turned the light off when he went to sleep. Rationally, he knew that. But right now, it didn’t matter.  

The dark wasn’t safe.  

His breath came in short, panicked bursts. His skin was damp with sweat, and the weight of the nightmare still clung to him like damp cloth. The sound of claws scraping stone still echoed faintly in his ears.  

He scrambled back until his spine hit the headboard, then curled up, arms wrapped tight around his knees. He buried his face into them, trying to focus on the rhythm of his breathing. In and out. Slow. Deep. He couldn’t panic. He wasn’t in the temple. He wasn’t in the tunnels.  

But the fear was still there.  

It wrapped around his ribs, dug into his chest, made him feel like a child hiding from monsters in the closet. The dark had never bothered him before all this. Not really. But now, it was unbearable.  

He knew the vampires couldn’t get to him here.  

He knew that.  

But knowing it didn’t make the fear go away.  

Eric sat there for several long minutes, shaking, breath coming in shallow gasps that wouldn't slow no matter how hard he tried to focus. The dark pressed in from all sides, swallowing up what little calm he’d managed to cling to. Every second that passed just made it worse.  

He couldn’t stay here.  

With a strangled noise in the back of his throat, he threw the blanket off and swung his legs over the edge of the bed. He didn’t even try to reach for his prosthetic. The idea of staying in the dark any longer made his chest seize. Panic was a roaring wildfire inside him now, and he needed out.  

Now.  

He hopped unevenly to the door, barely keeping upright as his hand fumbled for the handle. He didn’t care if he made noise, not really—though some instinct still tried to make him quiet, as if silence would protect him. His fingers slipped once, then found the knob and wrenched the door open.  

The hallway was dim—lit only by the faint glow of emergency lights—but compared to the pitch black of the barracks, it was a floodlight. Eric stumbled out and let the door shut behind him with a soft click, then immediately sagged down against the wall, the cool surface grounding him just a little.  

It wasn’t much.  

But it helped.  

A little air.  

A little space.  

Still, his breathing wouldn’t even out. His hands were shaking uncontrollably, and he pressed them to his face, his knees drawn in close, trying to make himself as small as possible. His ears were ringing with phantom sounds—claws scraping against ancient stone, the sickening wet click of vampire jaws, the high-pitched screeches that echoed through his nightmares.  

He knew— knew —that he was having a panic attack. That there were ways to breathe, to count, to ground himself. But logic couldn’t reach him right now. His thoughts were a tangle of fear and memory, looping on repeat. There was blood again—so much blood—on his arms, under his nails, seeping through his uniform, not his not his not his  

He pressed his forehead against his knees and clenched his eyes shut, the corridor spinning even behind closed lids.  

He just wanted it to stop.  

Just for one minute, one fucking minute.  

The door beside Eric opened with a soft creak, and he flinched violently, eyes snapping up, wild and glassy. His hand shot to his hip out of instinct—reaching for a sidearm that hadn’t been there in days, that wouldn’t be there again for who knew how long. But it wasn’t a vampire. It wasn’t CENTCOM, or one of the others.  

It was Salim.  

He looked like he’d just woken up—his eyes were puffy, and his hair slightly mussed—but his gaze was sharp the moment it landed on Eric. No trace of grogginess in his expression. Just quiet alertness. Concern. Readiness.  

Eric’s eyes dropped immediately, back to his lap. He clenched his jaw, trying and failing to even out his breathing. His shoulders shook with each uneven inhale. He couldn’t speak. Could barely think .  

Salim didn’t say anything right away. He just stepped forward and lowered himself down beside Eric with quiet ease, his movements unhurried, unintrusive. He didn’t touch him at first, didn’t press, just was there . And that alone… helped.  

A little.  

The spinning started to slow. The air felt a fraction less thin.  

Eric squeezed his eyes shut and dropped his forehead to his knees again, his breath catching in his throat like it was trying to claw its way out. His chest still felt too tight, his head still loud with phantom screeches, but he wasn’t alone in it now.  

Salim shifted beside him, and then—after a moment of hesitation—he slid an arm around Eric’s shoulders. He didn’t press or grip tight. Just a steady, anchoring presence. A small point of warmth and pressure in the chaos.  

Eric didn’t flinch. Didn’t pull away. His body didn’t relax much, but it didn’t tense any more either. The contact helped. More than he wanted to admit.  

“Was it a nightmare again?” Salim asked gently, voice rough from sleep, but low and kind.  

Eric nodded, barely. Then, with a wheezing breath that scraped raw up his throat, he managed to get out, “Vampires… tunnels… room was too dark…”  

Salim’s arm stayed steady. “You’re safe now,” he said. “No tunnels here. No vampires. Just a shitty corridor and a friend who can’t sleep.” There was a faint smile in his voice, and though it was clearly forced, the effort mattered.  

Eric didn’t look up. Couldn’t. He pressed his head harder into his knees, as if trying to shut everything out.  

“You’re doing okay,” Salim added, softer now. “Just breathe. I’m here. Nothing’s going to get you. Not here.”  

Eric tried. He really did. He dragged in a slow breath, shaky and shallow, but a bit deeper than before. His hands had stopped trembling quite as violently. The pressure in his chest hadn’t gone—but it was no longer crushing.  

His stomach was still cramping, his body sore and sick and worn down to the bone, but the panic wasn’t winning anymore. Not completely.  

Salim’s presence kept him tethered. And even if it didn’t fix anything, even if the fear and the memories still loomed like shadows at the edge of his mind, Eric could breathe now.  

And that was enough.  

For the moment.  

When Eric had calmed enough to speak without his voice catching in his throat, without the looming threat of tears burning behind his eyes, he slowly lifted his head. His arms were still tight around his knees, but he dragged one hand up to rub at his face, wiping the dampness from his cheeks with the back of his knuckles.  

“Thanks,” he muttered, barely above a whisper.  

Salim gave a quiet hum. “It’s alright,” he said, voice soft. “Nightmares are a bitch. Especially after…” He didn’t finish the sentence. He didn’t have to.  

Eric didn’t look at him. He kept his eyes on his lap, staring at his hands like they weren’t his. He was trying not to focus on Salim’s arm around him, on the way it offered comfort instead of judgment, on the fact that it felt good to not be alone. He hated how much he needed that right now.  

The silence stretched between them for a few seconds before Eric broke it again, voice just as quiet as before. “Sorry I woke you.”  

Salim shook his head. “I hadn’t fallen asleep yet,” he said. “It’s alright.”  

Eric gave a faint nod, not trusting himself to respond. His thoughts were still heavy, still too loud. He didn’t know how much longer he could keep this up—pretending he was fine, holding everything in like it wasn’t tearing him apart. He was so tired of pretending.  

The pounding in his head had grown sharper, a rhythmic throb behind his temples that made his stomach twist. Dehydration, probably. Or the alcohol. Or both. He squeezed his eyes shut against the pain—but the darkness behind his lids was worse, a canvas for his memory to paint the vampires’ faces on.  

He opened them again quickly, dragging in a thin, shaky breath. His chest still hurt. His limbs ached. He knew he should get up, stop sitting here like this, like some shattered thing too far gone to pick itself back up—but he couldn’t do it. Not yet.  

He was still trembling, still fighting off the echo of the nightmare in his skull. And moving felt like it might shatter the fragile hold he had on himself.  

So he stayed there, pressed against the wall, with Salim’s quiet presence beside him like the only solid thing in a world that wouldn’t stop spinning.  

When Eric’s heartbeat finally slowed enough that each breath didn’t feel like a battle, when he could close his eyes without instantly seeing claws and fangs and endless dark, he let out a shaky exhale. The tension in his shoulders hadn’t fully gone, but it was bearable now—survivable.  

“You can go back to bed, if you want,” he said, voice rough and hoarse from crying and vomiting and the panic attack that still clung to his ribs like a bruise.  

Salim glanced at him, then shook his head. “I’ll go back when you do.”  

Eric hesitated at that. He didn’t want to keep Salim up—he already felt guilty enough for waking him in the first place, even if Salim said he hadn’t fallen asleep yet. And honestly, he was exhausted. Bone-deep, brain-fogged exhaustion that made his limbs heavy and his thoughts sluggish. He nodded, just once, then pushed his palm against the wall, starting to haul himself up.  

The effort of standing was harder than he wanted to admit. His body wobbled off-balance, his knee threatening to give. Before he could stumble, Salim was there, grabbing his arm to steady him.  

Eric flinched—not from the touch, but from the shame that flared in his chest. He hated that he needed help just to stand. Hated that he’d gotten this bad. But he didn’t shake Salim off. He couldn’t .  

He muttered a quiet, “Thanks,” and, with Salim’s help, hopped back into the room.  

The dark was a relief to his aching head, the dimness soothing compared to the hallway lights—but the quiet brought its own weight. The nightmare still clung to the walls. He tried not to think about it. About them .  

Eric sat down on the edge of his bed, staring at the wall for a few long seconds, then slowly shifted to lay down, flat on his back, eyes locked on the ceiling like it might give him something to hold on to.  

Salim sat on his own bed, watching him. “You alright now?” he asked softly.  

Eric hesitated. Alright was a loaded word—one that hadn’t really applied to him for a long time now. Not since before the temple. Not since Rachel. Not since everything .  

But right now? Right now he wasn’t drowning. Right now the panic had dulled enough that he could breathe. That was something.  

“Yeah,” he said finally, voice barely above a whisper. “Thanks.”  

Salim didn’t push. Just gave a nod, then laid down too—this time facing Eric instead of turning away like he had before.  

Eric stared at the ceiling a moment longer, trying to keep his thoughts from circling the drain. Trying to push away the guilt, the fear, the ache.  

Eventually, he turned, rolling onto his stomach and burying his face into the pillow. The fabric smelled like laundry detergent and something faintly metallic—hospital air or military sterility. It grounded him. Just a little.  

He closed his eyes, not because he was ready to sleep again, but because he didn’t have the energy to keep them open anymore.  

His body gave in quicker than he expected. The exhaustion that had clung to his bones for days—weeks—finally won out, dragging him down into a heavy, dreamless sleep. There were no nightmares waiting for him this time, no tunnels or shadows or screeching monsters. Just nothingness. Silence. The kind of sleep that felt more like unconsciousness than rest.  

When he woke, the room was quiet and dim. His head throbbed faintly, but the hangover wasn’t nearly as brutal as he’d feared. Just a dull ache behind his eyes, a dry mouth, a sore throat that reminded him of last night’s panic and bile. He groaned quietly and rolled onto his back, stretching stiff limbs as best he could.  

Across the room, Salim was still asleep, sprawled out haphazardly on his bed. One arm was flung over his eyes, chest rising and falling slowly, evenly.  

Eric stared at him for a moment, debating if he should get up—go get water, find something to occupy himself with, maybe even shower. Do something .  

But the thought of moving made his limbs feel heavier. He was too tired. Not just physically—something deeper than that. Like his soul hadn’t caught up with his body yet.  

So instead, he rolled back onto his side, facing the wall. He shut his eyes again. Not to fall back asleep—he wasn’t sure he could —but just to rest. To be still.  

For once, there was no crushing guilt in that stillness. No urgent, gnawing voice in the back of his head telling him to do more , to be more , to fix it all . Just quiet.  

Just rest.  

Eric lay still as long as he could, but the dryness in his throat had become unbearable—a scratchy, burning irritation that refused to be ignored. With a quiet sigh, he pushed himself upright, blinking blearily at the dim room. He reached for his canteen where it always sat beside the bed.  

Empty.  

Of course it was.  

He let out a low grunt of frustration through clenched teeth, then leaned forward to grab his prosthetic. His movements were slow, deliberate, trying not to make any noise. Salim was still out cold, the kind of deep sleep Eric had seen only a few times since the temple. He didn’t want to be the reason to end that rare peace.  

He clicked the prosthetic into place and stood, steadying himself for a second before slipping quietly out of the room. The hallway outside was still and quiet, dimly lit by the same soft glow that always buzzed in the background. He didn’t bother checking if anyone else was around—it was too early, or maybe too late, he didn’t know anymore.  

His steps were quiet but purposeful as he made his way toward the cafeteria, the canteen loose in his hand. The cold from the corridor floor seeped through the metal of his prosthetic with every step, but he barely noticed it.  

He just needed water. Something clean. Something real. Something that didn’t make his stomach twist or his thoughts spiral.  

The silence followed him the whole way there—comforting this time, rather than oppressive. For once, it didn’t feel like the walls were closing in.  

The peace shattered the instant Eric stepped into the canteen.  

Rachel and Nick were already there, sitting side by side at one of the tables, eating from mismatched bowls—probably cereal, judging by the faint crunching sound and the faint scent of milk in the air. Rachel glanced up as the door opened, her eyes meeting his.  

“Morning, Eric,” she said, her voice neutral but not unkind.  

Eric swallowed down the sudden spike of emotion clawing at his throat and forced his voice to stay even. “Morning.”  

He kept his gaze down as he crossed to the water dispenser, focusing on the mundane act of unscrewing his canteen’s cap. The sound of water filling the container was the only thing he could concentrate on, a thin barrier between him and the ache quietly carving itself through his chest. He didn’t look at them—couldn’t. Not when every glance was another reminder of everything he’d lost, everything that had slipped through his fingers like dust.  

The door opened again, and Jason stepped in, stretching slightly as he made his way toward the small kitchenette beside Eric. He grabbed a bowl and started pouring cereal, moving with the lazy ease of someone who hadn’t spent the night being hunted by nightmares.  

“Morning,” Jason said.  

Eric nodded. “Morning,” he replied, voice clipped.  

He capped his canteen and took a long swig, the cold water burning slightly down his raw throat. He could feel Rachel and Nick still talking behind him, a low murmur he couldn’t tune out fast enough. He turned on his heel before the nausea could come crawling back and made for the exit, not trusting himself to look at any of them again.  

The moment the door clicked shut behind him, he exhaled shakily.  

He didn’t know where he was going—nowhere, probably—but his feet carried him anyway, out of the canteen and down the familiar corridors, until he found himself back at the barracks door. He hesitated only briefly before slipping inside.  

It was still quiet. Salim was awake now, sitting on his bed and thumbing through the same book from the night before. He glanced up as Eric entered but didn’t say anything, and Eric was grateful for it.  

Eric sat on the edge of his bed, then let himself fall back with a heavy thump, staring blankly at the ceiling like it might have answers he hadn’t already tried to wring from himself. The ache in his chest was still there, dull and lingering, but here—at least for now—it didn’t feel like it was going to consume him.  

Here, he could pretend the rest of the world didn’t exist for a little while longer.  

The silence stretched a little too long before Salim finally spoke.  

“You alright?”  

Eric hesitated. The automatic response hovered on his tongue before he pushed it out with a breath. “I’m fine.”  

It was a lie, of course, but one that he didn’t have the energy to explain. He didn’t want to dig into the mess in his chest—the ache that came from hearing Rachel’s voice and seeing Nick beside her. It was easier to pretend it didn’t exist, easier to pretend he wasn’t slowly unraveling every time he saw them together.  

Salim didn’t push. “I’m gonna go get some breakfast soon,” he said casually. “If you want to come.”  

Eric almost winced at the thought. Facing the canteen again, facing them again—he couldn’t. Not yet. Maybe not ever. “I already ate,” he said instead, and then added quickly, “I was thinking about taking a shower.”  

Salim nodded like he believed him, though Eric had the uncomfortable feeling he didn’t. “Alright,” he said, standing and stretching his arms over his head. “Catch you later, then.”  

Not wanting to be left alone with his thoughts in the dim, stale air of the barracks, Eric stood too, shifting his weight slightly as he adjusted his prosthetic. He followed Salim to the door, meaning to head toward the showers, but as they stepped into the hallway, Jason appeared from the other direction.  

“Morning,” Jason said, glancing between them.  

“Morning,” Salim replied, casual as ever.  

“Off to grab some food?” Jason asked, eyeing Salim’s empty hands.  

“Yeah,” Salim replied with a small shrug. “Didn’t mean to sleep in so late.”  

Jason’s gaze flicked to Eric hovering behind him. “Eric not going with you?”  

Salim didn’t miss a beat. “Said he already ate.”  

And just like that, Eric knew the lie was about to catch up to him.  

Jason tilted his head, brow furrowing. “Really? I just saw him a few minutes ago getting water. Must’ve eaten earlier then.” He shrugged, apparently letting it go, and turned to keep walking.  

Eric stood rigid in the doorway, his jaw tightening. He could feel Salim turn to look at him, and when he glanced over, the raised eyebrow said it all.  

“I’m not hungry,” Eric muttered, even though the hollowness in his gut told a different story. The words sounded weak even to him.  

Salim didn’t say anything—just kept giving him that same look.  

Eric sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Fine. I’ll come.”  

Salim nodded, calm and unsurprised. “Good.”  

He turned and started down the corridor without another word. Eric followed reluctantly, dragging his feet just a little. He wasn’t sure if he was more annoyed at being caught in a lie or at himself for lying in the first place. Either way, the knot in his chest only tightened as they walked, the weight of everything still pressing down, heavier than it had been even a few minutes ago.  

Eric hadn’t meant to make it this hard on himself. It would’ve been easier to just eat a small bowl of cereal when Salim asked, then excuse himself politely and move on. But no—he had to lie first, get caught, then drag himself through the guilt of it like barbed wire.  

By the time they stepped into the canteen, the tension in his chest was a pulsing weight. But when he saw the space was empty—Rachel and Nick gone—a small, fragile sense of relief bloomed in his chest. A miracle. He didn’t question it.  

Eric followed Salim to the kitchen and reluctantly began making a bowl of cereal. He wasn’t paying attention to what he was doing—just going through the motions—and by the time he finished pouring, the bowl was almost overflowing. Too much. Way too much. But it was done now. He couldn’t just scrape it back into the box.  

He sat at the bench, opposite Salim, who was quietly eating his own breakfast. Eric’s stomach twisted at the sight of the food, but he forced himself to take a bite. Then another. Chew. Swallow. He didn’t let himself think. Didn’t let himself stop.  

His mind drifted, fogged over as he stared into the bowl, not even tasting what he was eating. He blinked—and the bowl was empty. His breath caught. He hadn’t even noticed himself eating it all.  

The realization made his stomach cramp, heavy and full in a way that made his skin crawl. The fullness felt like a violation, a failure, a loss of control. Guilt clawed up his throat, thick and choking.  

He stood abruptly, grabbed the bowl with shaking hands, and carried it over to the sink. He rinsed it off, set it aside to dry, and mumbled, “I’m gonna go shower.”  

Salim, scraping the last spoonful from his bowl, nodded. “Alright. I’ll head that way too, once I wash up.”  

Eric nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He stepped out of the canteen and let the door fall shut behind him. Then he moved fast. Almost ran. His boots echoed in the corridor as he made a beeline for the bathroom.  

His hands were already trembling as he stepped inside. He didn’t even make it fully to the toilet before his fingers were down his throat. He gagged once, then again—and then everything came up. All of it. He collapsed against the wall beside the toilet, chest heaving, mouth sour with bile. His throat burned, and tears clung to his lashes, but a strange calm settled over him. Hollow. Clean. In control again.  

He flushed the toilet, rinsed his hands under scalding water, scrubbing hard at his knuckles. The evidence had to be gone.  

Eric grabbed a towel from the stack and set it outside the farthest shower cubicle. His clothes were peeled off next, dropped into the laundry chute with a hollow thunk , and he tossed the used bandages in the trash. Then he stepped into the cubicle and closed the door behind him.  

He sat on the small shower bench, unclipped his prosthetic, and slid it outside beside the towel. The floor was cold against his skin. He reached for the handle and turned the water on. The noise was a comfort—white noise that dulled everything else.  

He had barely tilted his head back into the stream when the door to the bathroom creaked open. Heavy footsteps followed—measured, familiar. Salim.  

Eric stiffened for a heartbeat, but didn’t speak. The last thing he wanted was conversation. At least he’d gotten rid of the evidence in time.  

Salim didn’t say anything either. Just moved quietly through the space, the soft clatter of bowl against sink echoing, then the muffled thump of clothes into the chute. The silence stretched again, filled only with the rush of water. Eric closed his eyes, leaned back against the wall, and focused on the heat as it hit his skin.  

Maybe—just maybe—he could pretend none of this had happened. At least for a little while.  

Eric scrubbed at his skin with a harsh intensity, as if he could scrub away everything else—the exhaustion, the guilt, the hollow ache in his chest. He was fast, efficient, barely careful around the still-healing wounds on his arm and leg. The scabs stung when he passed the cloth over them, but he didn’t flinch. Pain was better than the fog. Pain made him feel real .  

He had to move quickly. He didn’t want Salim seeing him like this. Didn't want to risk the glance that might turn into a frown, or worse, another quiet conversation about eating, about getting better. Eric couldn’t stomach that—not today.  

He turned the water off and grabbed his towel, drying off just enough to not drip before wrapping it tightly around his waist. He stepped carefully out of the cubicle, hopping over to the bench with practiced ease and sitting down with a quiet grunt of effort. His body still ached—exhausted muscles, fragile joints, an empty stomach that churned with leftover acid.  

He pulled on a shirt first, not bothering with bandages. The wounds were mostly scabbed over now anyway, and the long sleeves would cover them. He didn’t want to look at them. Didn't want the reminder. Next came his boxers, then pants, dragging them on with the same rushed motion as everything else.  

He had just started reattaching his prosthetic when he heard the clack of the water shutting off from Salim’s shower. Eric inhaled slowly through his nose, trying to calm the jitter in his chest. He grabbed his towel again and started rubbing at his damp hair, drying it messily.  

A moment later, Salim stepped out of his cubicle, towel low on his waist, moving casually as he crossed the space to grab his clean clothes. Eric kept his gaze fixed on the ground, towel still working through his hair, but despite his best efforts, his eyes flicked upward for a second—just a second.  

Salim’s chest was lean, scarred, defined. Strong. Real.  

Eric yanked his gaze away immediately, jaw clenching. Don’t be fucking weird. He’d seen other guys shower and change a hundred times back in CENTCOM. This was no different. He wasn’t some teenager—he knew how to keep it professional.  

He stood up, muttering something incoherent under his breath, and tossed his towel into the laundry chute. Then he ran his hands through his damp hair, trying to smooth it down, though it stuck up in awkward places. He didn’t bother fixing it too much. Didn’t really matter.  

He turned to grab his boots, focused on the motion, on staying busy—on not thinking.  

Eric finished tying the laces on his boots, fingers moving automatically, worn leather pulling tight beneath his hands. When he glanced up, Salim was still seated across from him, just finishing tying his own. Eric had half a mind to get up and leave—head to the barracks, lie down, spiral a little in private—but something stopped him.  

He didn’t really want to be alone. Not with his thoughts. Not when his body still felt hollow, his mind frayed at the edges. As much as part of him wanted to be alone, the thought of sitting in silence, trapped with his thoughts again, made his stomach twist.  

Salim was quiet, steady. Comforting, even if he didn’t say much.  

So Eric stayed.  

Salim straightened, glancing over at him with a small tilt of his head. “You want to go to the games room or something?” he asked, casual but not indifferent.  

Eric paused a beat, then nodded. “Yeah. Sure.”  

They both stood, and Salim led the way out the door, his gait steady and quiet. Eric trailed behind him, dragging just slightly, not because he didn’t want to go, but because he was tired—bone-deep, soul-deep tired. Like every step was a quiet act of resistance against the weight of everything he carried.  

But the silence between them wasn’t heavy. Wasn’t awkward. It was the kind of quiet that didn’t demand anything from him. And maybe that was why Eric followed—why he didn’t make an excuse or veer off to disappear somewhere.  

He didn’t have the energy to fight himself right now. And maybe, for once, he didn’t need to.  

The hallway was quiet as they walked, and Eric didn’t mind the silence. It was the first time in what felt like days that it wasn’t oppressive.  

They reached the game room in companionable silence, the soft hum of overhead lights and the low whirr of a distant air vent the only sounds. Salim headed straight for the shelf of board games, and Eric followed, drifting a half step behind and just to his side, his hands stuffed into his pockets.  

Salim scanned the shelves, then pointed to the worn box housing the chess set. “Want to play?”  

Eric hesitated for a beat, then nodded. “Yeah. Sure.”  

Salim pulled the box free and walked it over to the coffee table, setting it down with practiced ease. Eric sank onto the couch opposite, his body moving stiffly, hands folding in his lap, fingers knotting together.  

Salim upended the box, letting the pieces spill out onto the table with a soft clatter. Eric leaned forward and began methodically placing the pieces on his side of the board. His motions were steady, but a little too precise, like he was focusing harder than the task demanded. He didn’t particularly like chess—never had the patience for it—but it was something to concentrate on, something to think about that wasn’t nightmares or hangovers or food or the way his chest ached when Rachel looked at him like a stranger.  

He watched Salim as he set up his own side, calm and unfazed as ever, like he was immune to the chaos that kept whirling in Eric’s head. Maybe that was part of why Eric didn’t mind being around him—Salim didn’t look at him like he was broken, didn’t talk to him like he was fragile. He just was . Steady. Solid.  

And right now, that was enough.  

Eric finished placing his final pawn and leaned back a little, hands returning to his lap. “You want white or black?” he asked, voice quiet.  

Salim gave a small smirk. “I’ll let you choose. Might give me an advantage.”  

Eric huffed something close to a laugh. “Alright. I’ll take white, then.” He moved a pawn forward, simple and safe, and tried not to think about anything else.  

The first game didn’t last long. Eric was never particularly good at chess—never had the patience for long-term strategy, not when his thoughts were constantly racing ahead to things that weren’t on the board. But he was right about one thing: it stopped him from overthinking. He couldn’t spiral when he was too focused on remembering what pieces could move where, trying to guess what Salim might do next.  

Salim won without much effort, but he didn’t gloat, didn’t even comment on it—just smiled slightly and began resetting the board.  

Eric helped, sliding pawns and bishops back into place, and found himself saying, “Again?”  

Salim nodded. “Of course.”  

They played another. Eric lost again, but he lasted longer this time. The game stretched out, their conversation quiet and sparse between moves, never pressing. Something about the silence wasn’t uncomfortable. Maybe it was the soft sounds of pieces clicking on the board, or the way Salim sometimes leaned back and studied the board like it mattered, like they weren’t just two exhausted men passing time in a locked-down facility.  

They reset the board again.  

By the third game, Eric was starting to get the rhythm of it, finding patterns, making moves that weren’t immediately terrible. He surprised himself when he cornered Salim’s king after a quiet, tense endgame.  

Salim blinked down at the board and then let out a soft chuckle. “Well, would you look at that.”  

Eric stared, disbelieving. “Did I just… win?”  

Salim leaned back with a smirk. “You did.”  

Eric huffed a laugh and rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed but pleased. “Guess even a broken clock’s right twice a day.”  

“I think that was more than luck,” Salim said, already resetting the board. “You’re learning.”  

Eric shrugged, but there was the faintest ghost of a smile on his face. Maybe he didn’t hate chess as much as he thought. Maybe it was just the company. Or maybe, here in this cold, silent place where everything else felt so heavy, the simplicity of black and white squares and clearly defined rules was exactly what he needed.  

They played a few more rounds—Eric losing most, winning one more by a fluke he couldn’t replicate if he tried. But it was something. And it distracted him, which was the important part.  

After another game ended, Salim leaned back and glanced at the clock. “Almost noon,” he said, then looked over at Eric. “You want to go get some lunch?”  

Eric shook his head. “Still full from breakfast,” he lied, voice even. “I’ll grab something later. But I’ll come with you.”  

Salim gave him a small smile. “Alright.” He stood and Eric followed, stretching out the stiffness in his limbs. His stomach gave a sharp cramp, hollow and aching, and he bit the inside of his cheek. He thought by now he’d have gotten used to the constant hunger, but he hadn’t. It never got easier—just more familiar.  

They walked together down the hall, Salim talking about something light—he always managed to find something to talk about. Eric tried his best to follow along, answering when it felt right, nodding when his mind slipped too far into itself. He appreciated that Salim didn’t seem to expect more than that.  

When they stepped into the canteen, the familiar pressure settled instantly in Eric’s chest. Rachel, Nick, and Jason were already there, clustered around one side of the table, eating and talking. Eric forced his eyes away from them and crossed to the water dispenser, filling a cup to give his hands something to do.  

After a moment’s hesitation, he reached into the cupboard and grabbed a protein bar. He slid it into his pocket, telling himself he’d eat it later. He actually meant it this time. He hadn’t kept down breakfast, and he knew his body needed something, even if he didn’t want it. Even if the thought made his stomach turn.  

He turned from the counter and headed for the table. The only seat left was across from Salim, unfortunately right beside Rachel. It was either that or sit across from Nick. He chose the lesser of two evils.  

Rachel didn’t even glance his way as he sat. She was mid-conversation with Jason and Nick, her laugh too loud in his ear, her voice too bright. It sent a pang through his chest, sharp and aching. He didn’t look at her. Couldn’t.  

Eric wrapped both hands around his cup of water, hiding the way his fingers trembled, trying to focus on the feel of the cool condensation against his skin. His gut twisted, and his thoughts spiraled. Sitting here, next to her, listening to her laugh and talk like nothing had ever happened between them—it felt like dying slowly. Quietly. Painfully.  

He hated this. Hated the hollow ache gnawing at his insides. Hated the silence in his chest where her voice used to be. Hated that he’d lost the one thing that had meant something to him, and that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t find his way back to it.  

He stayed quiet, staring down into his water, letting their conversation pass over him like static. Just trying to breathe. Just trying to exist.  

Eventually, Eric couldn’t take it anymore.  

The sound of Rachel’s laugh. The warmth in her voice that wasn’t meant for him anymore. The ache in his chest that only grew heavier with every second he sat there. It all became too much.  

He stood abruptly, the scrape of the bench legs against the floor loud in his ears, but he didn’t care. He didn’t mutter an excuse. Didn’t look at anyone. He just turned and walked out.  

Only Salim noticed. His eyes followed Eric to the door, concern in his expression—but he didn’t get up. He didn’t follow. He must have known that Eric didn’t want company. Not this time.  

Eric walked back to the barracks on autopilot, his steps quicker than they needed to be, chest tightening with every turn down the hallway. When he reached the room, he shut the door behind him and leaned against it, hands clenched into fists at his sides.  

Then, slowly, he slid down the wall, knees bending, back dragging along the surface until he was sitting on the floor with his arms around his legs. His breath hitched, once, twice—and then the tears broke free.  

He buried his face in his knees, muffling the sobs that tore out of him, raw and aching. His shoulders shook, body curling in on itself like he could fold away from the pain. He missed her. God, he missed her so much.  

Rachel wasn’t dead. She was right there, alive, well, happy even. But she was still gone. Gone in every way that mattered. Gone from his arms. Gone from his future. Gone from the fragile hope he used to hold onto, back when things still felt salvageable.  

He loved her more than anything. More than himself. Always had. And losing her—really, truly losing her—felt like someone had reached inside his chest and hollowed him out.  

The worst part was knowing it was his fault. That there was no fixing it. That no amount of trying, no apology, no sacrifice, would bring back what they’d had. What he’d lost.  

He held his knees tighter, sobbing harder now, choking on every breath. Mourning his marriage like a death. Mourning Rachel like a ghost. Mourning the only thing that had kept him grounded in this nightmare of a world.  

Without her, he didn’t know how to keep going.  

Didn’t know if he even wanted to.  

Eric sobbed until his lungs burned, until he was gasping more than breathing, every breath a stuttering wheeze through clenched teeth and a torn-up throat. His face was soaked, his eyes stung, his chest ached like something had been broken open inside him and left to rot in the open air.  

Eventually, the tears stopped—not because he felt any better, but because he had nothing left to give. He was dry, empty, scraped out from the inside. The pain didn’t go away, didn’t fade. It just sat there, quiet now, like coals instead of flames. No less dangerous. Just slower. He sat against the wall, trembling, arms still wrapped around his knees like if he let go, he’d fall apart entirely.  

Then, after a long, still moment, he pushed himself up.  

His limbs felt heavy. His head pounded. But he stood anyway, staggering slightly, dragging himself across the room like a man three times his age. He didn’t bother to wipe the tear streaks from his face. What was the point?  

He collapsed onto the bed and curled up, knees to his chest, arms wound tight around himself. He didn’t take off the prosthetic—didn’t even try. He just lay there, letting the weight of it dig into the mattress, feeling its cold, awkward presence pressing against his side. It hurt, a dull throb through his whole leg, but he didn’t care.  

He yanked the blanket over himself, cocooning himself in it like it could keep the rest of the world out. He buried his face in the pillow, jaw clenched, eyes squeezed shut. He wasn’t crying anymore, but the threat of it still lingered, sitting heavy in his chest, tightening his throat.  

He tried not to let it break through again. Tried not to sob again. Tried not to think. Not to feel. Just to be still, and quiet, and alone.  

The blanket muffled the sounds around him, made the room feel smaller, safer somehow. But it didn’t make the pain go away.  

Nothing did.  

Eric lay there until the knot in his chest loosened enough that he could breathe without the threat of tears rising again. His eyes still burned, his body still ached with that exhausted, hollow throb that always followed crying like that. But he was composed now—at least enough to sit up.  

He hated this. Hated how every time he saw Rachel, even from across a room, it wrecked him. Every conversation she had with Nick, every glance that passed over him like he wasn’t even there—it all felt like another wound reopening. He couldn’t take it much longer.  

He unwrapped the blanket from around himself and sat up properly. The familiar weight of the protein bar in his pocket shifted as he moved. He pressed his hand against it, debating pulling it out, opening it, maybe taking a bite just to settle the ache in his stomach. But he couldn’t bring himself to. Not now. Not like this. Instead, he left it there, a quiet reminder he told himself he might actually listen to later.  

He ran a hand down his face. The tear tracks were dry now, but they’d left behind that puffy tightness in his skin, a soreness in his eyes. He sighed and pushed himself to his feet, running a hand through his hair to try and make himself look less like a wreck. Then, without letting himself think too hard, he left the barracks.  

The walk to the bathroom was slow. His legs felt heavy, like each step took more effort than it should. When he pushed open the door, the quiet sound of someone inside one of the stalls reached his ears. He didn’t care. He just went to the sink and turned on the tap, splashing cold water on his face. It felt like a slap, but it helped. He scrubbed at his cheeks, trying to wipe away the remnants of what he’d just gone through, trying to look normal—like a man who hadn’t just broken down alone in the dark.  

A toilet flushed behind him, and a moment later Salim stepped out of the stall. Of course it was Salim. Eric wasn’t sure if that was better or worse than the alternatives. He walked over to the sink beside Eric and began washing his hands. Eric avoided looking at him, focusing instead on the water swirling down the drain.  

Salim glanced sideways at him. “You alright?”  

Eric's voice cracked as he said, “Yeah.” It came out hoarse, ruined from the crying. He winced and cleared his throat quickly, trying to force the rawness out of it, to make himself sound like someone who hadn’t just spent an hour sobbing into a pillow.  

Salim didn’t say anything for a second. He just nodded, slowly, then reached for the soap.  

Eric stared at his reflection in the mirror, not liking what he saw—bloodshot eyes, pale skin, jaw tight with the effort of keeping everything locked inside. But he nodded back, almost absently, and reached to turn the water up.  

Salim didn’t say anything for a moment, just washed his hands in silence beside Eric. The room was quiet except for the running water and the soft hum of the lights overhead. Eric kept his eyes fixed on the sink, watching the water swirl down the drain, as if staring hard enough would pull him out of his own head.  

Eventually, Salim dried his hands and leaned slightly against the sink, looking at Eric in the mirror. “You don’t have to say you’re alright if you’re not,” he said quietly.  

Eric let out a slow breath through his nose. His throat still felt raw, his chest hollow and bruised. “Yeah, well…” He trailed off, then shook his head. “I’m fine enough.”  

Salim gave him a look—somewhere between skeptical and understanding—but didn’t press. “You disappeared pretty fast.”  

Eric nodded. “I just needed some air.” He rubbed at the back of his neck, trying to ground himself. “Didn’t mean to be rude.”  

“You weren’t.” Salim reached for a paper towel, dried his hands a little more thoroughly. “They didn’t even notice you left. Except me.”  

That landed heavier than Eric expected it to. He didn’t know if it was meant to make him feel seen or forgotten. Maybe both. He nodded again, silently.  

Salim tossed the towel in the bin, then glanced over at him once more. “You want to walk for a bit? Might help. Get out of your head.”  

Eric hesitated, then nodded. He didn’t trust himself to say much—his voice still felt too thin, too fragile—but the idea of sitting alone again was unbearable.  

They stepped out of the bathroom together, the corridor cooler than Eric expected. He shoved his hands into his pockets, fingers brushing the edge of the unopened protein bar. He didn’t pull it out.  

He didn’t know where they were walking. He didn’t care. Just being beside someone who wasn’t asking too many questions was enough for now. Enough not to fall apart again.  

They walked in slow loops around the circular corridor, past the same identical doors Eric had memorized weeks ago—one for each of the barracks, one for the canteen, one for the briefing room, one for the damn games room. The rhythm of walking, the dull scuff of boots on tile, gave him something to cling to. It grounded him just enough.  

Salim spoke, lightly, casually, telling some story about his son—Zain—trying to outsmart a bedtime rule by setting up a “trap” in the hallway, convinced his dad would fall for it. Eric let out a quiet chuckle at the right moment, a real one, and offered a small, crooked smile. He forced himself to respond here and there, short sentences, a few words at a time. Enough to keep the conversation alive. Enough to keep the silence from swallowing him.  

It was easier than it should’ve been. Normally, he’d be bristling at the vulnerability, the shame of being seen like this. Every part of him wanted to shove it back down, put the mask on, keep pretending. But Salim wasn’t prying. He wasn’t looking at Eric like he was broken glass. He wasn’t pitying him.  

And that… that was something Eric hadn’t known he needed.  

Salim wasn’t acting like Eric was some fragile thing he had to tiptoe around. He wasn’t ignoring the pain either—he saw it, at least part of it—but didn’t treat it like it made Eric any less of a person. It wasn’t some awkward weight between them.  

Just quiet understanding. Like a calm hand on a frayed rope.  

Eric surprised himself by not resenting it.  

After a while, they reached one of the corners of the corridor again and slowed to a stop. Salim leaned against the wall, arms crossed loosely. Eric stood beside him, arms still jammed into his pockets, fingers tapping nervously against the protein bar.  

Salim didn’t say anything right away. Just stood there, quiet, comfortable in the silence.  

Eric finally broke it, voice quiet. “Thanks, by the way.”  

Salim looked over, brow raised slightly.  

“For… just talking,” Eric said. “Not treating me like I’m... I don’t know. Shattered glass or something.”  

Salim gave a small, warm huff of amusement. “Didn’t think you’d appreciate that.”  

Eric shrugged, gaze fixed on the floor. “Didn’t think I’d appreciate this either.”  

Salim’s voice was gentle. “We’ve all got our damage, Eric. Doesn’t make you any less.”  

Eric nodded once. Swallowed hard. He didn’t say anything more, but he stayed where he was, beside Salim, in that quiet corner of the world where—for just a minute—he didn’t feel like he had to run from everything.  

Chapter Text

The games room was quiet save for the occasional shuffle of cards and the soft rustle of a turning page. Jason sat at the small table, flipping through a deck, playing some solo card game he hadn’t named. Salim sat nearby in one of the armchairs, reading a thick novel, brow occasionally furrowing at a line or phrase. Eric sat curled up at the end of the couch, a paperback resting open in his lap, but his eyes weren’t moving across the page.  

He hadn’t turned it in almost twenty minutes.  

He was too on edge to focus—his thoughts circling the drain again, knotted tight in his gut alongside the persistent emptiness and ache of hunger. It had been gnawing at him all afternoon, but just the idea of eating made his chest tighten. Still, he knew he had to try. If he didn’t eat something , Salim would eventually push. And Eric didn’t have the energy to come up with another excuse.  

He set the book aside with careful quiet and stood. Salim glanced over the top of his novel.  

“Bathroom,” Eric mumbled before the question could come.  

Salim nodded and went back to reading.  

Eric slipped out of the room, but as soon as the door shut behind him, he turned the opposite direction. He made his way to the barracks, footsteps soft and deliberate, and eased the door open. The room was empty, obviously. Good.  

He sat down on the edge of his bed and pulled the protein bar out of his pocket. The wrapper crackled in his hands as he unwrapped it. Just the sight of it turned his stomach, made bile rise in the back of his throat—but he forced himself to take a small bite. It was dry and chalky, but he chewed it anyway, jaw tight, and swallowed.  

It sat in his stomach like a stone.  

He waited. When the cramping didn’t immediately spike, he took another bite. Then another. Slowly, with long pauses between, he finished the whole thing. By the end, his hands were trembling, and his jaw ached from how tightly he’d been clenching it. The guilt followed like clockwork, sharp and suffocating, crawling down his spine like cold sweat. He stared at the empty wrapper in his hand and swallowed hard against the urge to run to the bathroom and get rid of it all.  

Instead, he laid back on the bed, breathing slow, trying not to panic. He stared at the ceiling, let the silence press into him. The guilt didn’t leave—but it dulled. Enough to bear.  

Eventually, he sat up again. Took a long sip from his canteen, then shoved the wrapper into his pocket and stood. The moment he stepped into the hallway, he knew he had to be careful. If he saw Salim now, if Salim asked if he’d eaten, and Eric hesitated… he’d end up eating again just to keep the lie, and then he would lose the protein bar with the rest of it.  

He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, stood, and slipped back out of the barracks.  

The games room was empty when he returned. Jason and Salim were gone, and judging by the time, Eric figured they’d gone to the canteen for dinner.  

He hesitated.  

He knew if he ran into Salim now, he’d be cornered into eating dinner. Salim would ask. He’d encourage. And if Eric caved, it’d all come back up—protein bar included. That bar was the only thing in his body that he’d kept down in a while. He couldn’t lose it now.  

So, he turned around and headed in the opposite direction, winding through the halls with the ease of repetition, until he came to the briefing room.  

The door creaked softly as he stepped inside. It smelled faintly of old paper, disinfectant, and stale beer. The bottles from before were still scattered near the wall, untouched. No one else ever came in here. That suited Eric just fine.  

He shut the door behind him and sank into one of the chairs, stretching out his legs and letting his head fall back against the wall. In this room, there was no Rachel and Nick, no Jason, no Salim gently coaxing him toward food, no judgment. Just quiet.  

Just the hum of the vents and the familiar ache of being alone with himself.  

Eric waited in the quiet of the briefing room, slouched in the chair, one arm draped over his stomach. The stillness gave him space to think, though he didn’t want to. He stared at the floor, letting time blur until the edges of the world softened and his thoughts began to fog. The last slivers of sunlight through the blinds had long since disappeared, replaced by the low hum of fluorescent lights and the weight of fatigue pulling at his limbs.  

He figured it was late enough now. Salim would have eaten, finished up, maybe even gone to his bunk. It had been hours since Eric last saw him, and the heavy guilt from earlier—the nausea, the spiral—had passed sometime during his half-doze.  

He pushed himself up, back stiff from the chair, and stretched, arms over his head until his shoulders popped. As he shifted, his gaze fell on the clutter in the corner—those same beer bottles from before, still where he’d left them.  

A hollow ache settled in his chest. He knew he shouldn’t. Knew this wasn’t the way. But he wanted it.  

He wanted the silence.  

He wanted to not feel.  

He wanted to forget.  

Rachel’s voice still echoed in the back of his mind, even though she hadn’t spoken to him properly in days. Even though she hadn’t looked at him in days. Just through him.  

He left the room, not bothering to glance around, walking through the corridors like a ghost. The canteen lights were still on when he got there, but the place was deserted. Chairs pushed in, trays stacked. Not a single sound besides the hum of the fridge.  

Eric went straight to the fridge and opened it. Grabbed four beers. Stared at them. Then grabbed two more. Six in total. Maybe it was too many. But he didn’t really care. He’d given up caring about what was too much a long time ago.  

He tucked them into the crook of his arm and left, retracing his steps through the quiet base until he was back in the briefing room. The door clicked shut behind him, locking the world out.  

He slumped back into the chair, lined the beers up neatly on the table like soldiers in formation, and popped the cap off the first one.  

It tasted like piss. Still. But it went down easier this time. Easier than it used to. He didn’t flinch at the bitterness anymore. Maybe that was worse. Maybe that meant he was getting used to it.  

Or maybe he just didn’t care anymore.  

He took another sip. Let the warmth start to bloom in his chest, chasing away the gnawing cold under his ribs. The silence in his head didn’t last long—never did—but the alcohol softened the edges, made the thoughts just a little harder to hear.  

He hated this.  

Hated that this was his new routine.  

Survive the day. Pretend he was fine.  

Lie through his teeth, fake smiles, fake appetite, fake strength.  

Then come here, alone, to drink until the world dulled.  

Rinse. Repeat.  

He took another drink. The bottle clicked against the table as he set it down, harder than he meant to.  

He didn’t even flinch.  

It wasn’t long before the last bottle joined the others—empty, hollow, and clinking softly as Eric set it down with a clumsy hand. Six. He wasn’t counting them as he drank, not really, but his mind kept a fuzzy tally in the background, just enough for him to know he’d crossed that line where sobriety blurred into nothingness.  

The alcohol hit harder than usual. It always did now. He was a lightweight on a good day, and this wasn’t one of them. With barely anything in his stomach to slow the burn, it surged through him like fire, dulling everything it touched—shame, grief, hunger, heartbreak.  

He slumped in the chair, leaning to one side, head lolling slightly. His eyes were half-lidded, gaze unfocused, trained vaguely on the far wall like it held some secret only he could see. A faint, crooked smile tugged at his lips. Not joy, not even amusement. Just…relief.  

His thoughts had gone quiet.  

Finally.  

No Rachel. No Nick. No memories of gunfire and blood.  

No ache in his chest. No guilt screaming that he should’ve been better, done better.  

No voice whispering he wasn’t worth saving.  

He existed in the silence now, floating in the haze, the sharp edges of the world softened by alcohol and apathy. He could just be here, in this moment, without feeling so much.  

A breath left him, half a chuckle and half a sigh, like the exhaustion of everything he’d carried was finally giving up on him too. His arm dangled over the side of the chair, fingers brushing the floor, loose and relaxed.  

He couldn’t remember the last time he’d felt relaxed. Not like this. Not in any way that didn’t feel like a lie.  

For now, it was quiet. For now, the pain was muffled.  

He closed his eyes.  

And let the silence hold him.  

The creak of the door opening barely registered in Eric’s haze, his brain swimming somewhere between fog and numbness. He blinked his eyes open slowly, the dim lighting of the room blurring as his vision struggled to focus. Eventually, a figure sharpened into view—Salim, standing in the doorway with a furrowed brow and the door now shut behind him.  

“I’ve been looking for you everywhere,” Salim said, his voice a low mix of frustration and concern.  

Eric blinked lazily at him, slurring, “Been here for ages.”  

Salim stepped further in, his eyes narrowing as he took in the sight before him. “You’re drunk.”  

Eric gave a crooked grin, attempting to straighten in the chair, though his body still leaned heavily to one side. “You want a beer? There’s probably some left.”  

“No, I don’t want one,” Salim snapped. “And you shouldn’t be having them either.”  

Eric tilted his head, his eyes glassy, voice airy and loose. “What’s the big deal?”  

Salim exhaled sharply, jaw tight. “The big deal is you getting drunk out of your mind every night and not realizing how bad that is.”  

Eric gave a lopsided shrug, the motion uncoordinated, just a sloppy lift of one shoulder. “Makes the thoughts stop.”  

Salim moved closer, eyes scanning the beer bottles on the floor, then the ones lined up on the table. “Jesus, Eric… did you drink all of them tonight?”  

Eric squinted at the bottles, then shook his head—instantly regretting it as the room spun—and leaned further to the side, barely catching himself before he tipped out of the chair. “Nah. Floor ones are from yesterday.”  

Another sigh. Salim stepped forward, crouched slightly, and hooked his arms under Eric’s. “Alright, you’re going to bed.”  

Eric grumbled under his breath, but his limbs were too heavy and uncooperative to resist. His legs stumbled more than stepped as Salim half-dragged, half-carried him through the corridor, one arm locked tightly around Eric’s to keep him upright.  

By the time they reached the barracks, Eric was slurring nonsense, still trying to protest. Salim guided him to his bed and let him flop backward onto the pillows in a sprawl, arms thrown wide like he’d landed there by accident.  

Salim sat down on his own bed across the room, rubbing his hand down his face in quiet frustration before glancing up. “Don’t forget to take your leg off.”  

Eric blinked slowly, then gave another drunken smile. “Right,” he mumbled, dragging himself upright with great effort. His fingers moved clumsily over the prosthetic, fumbling with the release before finally getting it off. The moment it was off and set beside the bed, he collapsed again with a sigh, flopping onto his stomach and pressing his face into the pillow.  

Salim watched him for a moment, then shook his head and said quietly, “You’ve gotta stop doing this, Eric. You need to start taking care of yourself.”  

Eric turned his head slightly, his expression unfocused and far-off, but somehow still content. “I feel great,” he slurred.  

Salim gave a small huff of disbelief. “You’re too drunk for me to get a proper conversation out of you, aren’t you?”  

Eric just grinned against the pillow.  

Another sigh. Salim leaned forward and pulled the blanket up over Eric’s shoulders, tugging it gently until it covered him properly.  

A moment passed before Eric mumbled something, voice muffled by the pillow. “Thank you.”  

Salim sat back down slowly, watching him for a moment longer before replying. “Just go to sleep, Eric.”  

Eric was already drifting, his body sinking deeper into the mattress, limbs loose and heavy under the blanket. The alcohol buzz softened the world around him, blurring the edges until nothing felt sharp anymore. His thoughts were slow and quiet, like gentle waves lapping at a distant shore.  

As he lay there, the last flicker of clarity that passed through his mind wasn’t guilt or pain or the usual churn of self-hatred.  

It was Salim.  

How he’d come looking for him. How he hadn’t yelled or scolded him like Eric might have expected. How he didn’t treat him like a screw-up, even when Eric was sprawled drunk in a chair, surrounded by empty bottles. Salim had just helped him up, brought him to bed, pulled the blanket over his shoulders like it meant something.  

That quiet, steady concern. No judgment. Just… care.  

It was nice.  

That was his final thought before the weight of exhaustion and alcohol pulled him under completely—how nice Salim was being. How it had been so long since anyone had taken care of him like that.  

Chapter Text

When Eric woke, it felt like his skull was trying to split open from the inside. His head throbbed with every heartbeat, and the dim light seeping into the room made his eyes ache. He blinked one eye open, immediately regretted it, and groaned as he buried his face deeper into the pillow. His mouth was dry, his stomach was churning—protesting the six beers on an empty gut—and he had to breathe slow and deep just to keep himself from throwing up.  

From across the room came a low, amused chuckle.  

Eric cracked one bloodshot eye open again, just enough to glare in the direction of the sound.  

Salim was sitting on his own bed, leaned back against the headboard, arms folded across his chest and a faint smirk tugging at his mouth. He looked far too smug for this early in the morning.  

"It's not funny," Eric mumbled into the pillow, voice rough and muffled.  

"It kind of is," Salim said. "You brought this on yourself."  

Eric groaned louder, dragging the blanket up over his head like it might shield him from the sound of Salim’s voice and the migraine drilling through his skull. "It was a good idea at the time."  

"It’s never a good idea," Salim replied dryly.  

Eric shifted slightly under the covers, muttering something unintelligible, but what came out sounded suspiciously like, "Goody two-shoes."  

Salim laughed outright at that, warm and unbothered. "I'll take that as a compliment. Someone here has to have functioning brain cells."  

Eric flipped a lazy middle finger out from under the blanket without lifting his head.  

Salim snorted. "Get some water, before you die."  

Eric groaned again but didn’t move, deciding death might be less painful than standing up.  

Salim huffed a quiet laugh and pushed off from the headboard, crossing the room to where Eric’s canteen sat on the floor. He picked it up and held it out wordlessly.  

From under the blanket, Eric squinted blearily at it like it was a foreign object, then reached out and took it. He managed to half-sit up, wincing as the motion made his head spin violently and his stomach lurch. He took a cautious sip of the water, then grimaced and leaned forward, elbows on his knees, willing himself not to throw up.  

“If you’re going to puke,” Salim said, watching him with dry amusement, “at least do it in the bathroom.”  

Eric groaned again, rubbing his eyes with the heel of his hand, then started fumbling for his prosthetic. Leaning forward to attach it only made the dizziness worse, and he muttered under his breath, “Where’s my wheelchair when I need it…”  

Somehow, through sheer stubbornness and maybe a little luck, he got the prosthetic on and stood shakily. He wobbled slightly but didn’t fall, and started trudging toward the door like a man heading to his own execution.  

Salim fell into step behind him. Eric glanced at him sideways, too tired and hungover to question it out loud.  

“I don’t trust you not to give up halfway there and crash on the floor,” Salim said simply.  

Eric snorted. “I have more dignity than that.”  

Salim raised an eyebrow but didn’t say anything, just pushed open the bathroom door ahead of him.  

Eric headed straight for the medicine shelf, grabbing the bottle of painkillers and dry-swallowing two without hesitation. Then he moved to the sink, brushing his teeth with sluggish, zombie-like motions before splashing cold water on his face. He blinked at his reflection, water dripping down his cheeks, pale and gaunt and exhausted.  

Salim stayed leaned against the wall the whole time, arms crossed, watching with that same look of quiet amusement, like he was observing a particularly slow-loading program.  

After a while, when Eric just stood there staring at the counter like he couldn’t remember what came next, Salim asked, “You want coffee?”  

Eric hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Yeah… yeah, actually. Coffee sounds perfect.”  

Salim laughed softly at Eric’s answer, shaking his head as he turned and left the bathroom. Eric followed, dragging his feet a little but managing to stay upright, even if his head still pounded with every step. He found himself wondering why Salim was bothering—why he was making sure Eric was actually functional this morning. Maybe Salim had noticed more than Eric had realized. Maybe all those careful glances and lingering silences weren’t just polite concern.  

As they turned the corner toward the canteen, Salim said, “Shame we don’t have the stuff for a proper greasy breakfast. That’s what I always used to do after a hangover back in college. Eggs, toast, sausages… the works.”  

Eric grimaced at the very idea. “Yeah, I don’t think my stomach would agree with that right now.”  

“Shame,” Salim said sarcastically, grinning as he pushed open the canteen door.  

It was empty, which didn’t surprise Eric—it was that awkward limbo between breakfast and lunch when the place usually sat quiet. He went straight for the coffee machine, fingers still sluggish but steady enough now to work the buttons. Behind him, Salim headed for the cupboard, pulling out a box of cereal and a bowl with the ease of routine.  

“You want anything?” Salim called over, pouring the cereal with one hand and reaching for the milk.  

Eric didn’t even turn around. “I’ll grab something later.”  

Salim hesitated a moment, then said nothing, and Eric felt a wave of relief. He wasn’t sure he could stomach a bite, and he definitely couldn’t stomach the guilt that would follow if he did. The hangover was bad enough without that added layer of shame.  

He poured himself a mug of coffee, the smell strong and bitter, grounding in a way he hadn’t realised he needed. “You want one?” he asked, turning toward Salim.  

Salim shook his head. “Nah, I’m not a huge coffee fan.”  

Eric nodded faintly and brought the mug over to the bench, sitting down opposite Salim. He took a slow sip, then another, the warmth curling into his stomach like something close to comfort. The painkillers were starting to kick in too, the pounding behind his eyes dulling to a manageable throb. His stomach still protested a little, but at least it wasn’t trying to flip itself inside out anymore.  

For the first time since he’d woken up, Eric started to feel almost human again.  

When Eric finished his coffee and Salim scraped the last of his cereal from the bowl, the silence between them settled into something heavier than before. Salim set his spoon down with a quiet clink against the ceramic, then looked across the table at Eric with a calm, steady expression.  

“You’re not drinking tonight,” he said, voice level but firm.  

Eric tensed, just slightly. The mug in his hands felt heavier all of a sudden. He didn’t respond immediately, instead keeping his gaze low and nodding after a beat. “Yeah, okay.”  

He didn’t mean it. Not really. He figured he’d just slip away later, like always. Salim would be none the wiser, and Eric could get drunk enough that the ghosts in his head would finally shut up for a while. He didn’t know what he’d do if he had to spend another night lying in the dark, staring at the ceiling while his memories looped over and over like some cruel punishment.  

Salim, however, wasn’t buying it. “I mean it,” he said, eyes narrowing just a little. “No drinking. You can’t keep getting drunk every night, Eric. It’s not healthy. It’s not a good coping mechanism.”  

Eric nodded along mechanically, eyes drifting to a smudge on the table. The words bounced off him, barely registering. He wasn’t sure why Salim cared so much anyway. Maybe he was just tired of Eric stumbling into the barracks half out of his mind, maybe it was just an inconvenience to him. Maybe tonight, Eric would just stay in the briefing room again after drinking. That way, he wouldn’t disturb anyone.  

He didn’t notice how long he’d gone quiet until Salim said, sharply, “Are you even listening to me?”  

Eric blinked, looked up, and tried to focus through the cotton-stuffed fog still clinging to his thoughts. “Yeah,” he lied easily, “I won’t drink tonight.”  

Salim didn’t look convinced, but he sighed and said, “Good.”  

Eric gave him another nod, then pushed up from his seat and walked over to refill his coffee, the motion slow, deliberate. His hands were steadier now, but his mind was still in that dull, distant place where promises like that didn’t feel real. Where pretending he was okay was easier than explaining why he wasn’t.  

---  

The rest of the morning passed in a blur for Eric. He remembered vague pieces—sitting with Salim in the games room, pushing wooden chess pieces across the board without really thinking about any of it. The coffee had helped dull the hangover, but not the exhaustion clinging to his limbs, or the fog in his mind. By the time lunch rolled around, he felt like he’d been walking underwater all day.  

Salim had dragged him back to the canteen, and now Eric stood leaning against the counter, arms folded tightly across his chest as he watched the microwave meal spin in slow, dizzying circles. His stomach was already turning, and he hadn’t even touched the food yet.  

Salim had already gone to sit with Jason, who was halfway through his meal, chatting between mouthfuls about something that Eric couldn’t hear—or focus on—over the low hum of the microwave. When it finally beeped, Eric pulled the tray out and carried it carefully over to the table, like it might burn him if he wasn’t careful.  

He’d picked the smallest meal he could find. Something basic. Safe. He didn’t want to overdo it and end up hunched over the toilet again, and he definitely didn’t want Salim to see that. Not after how hard he’d tried to get Eric to eat something real today.  

Sliding into the seat across from Jason, Eric didn’t speak. He picked up the plastic fork and prodded the food a bit first, then finally scooped a tiny bite into his mouth. He chewed it longer than he had to, slow and deliberate, his stomach already protesting even that.  

He swallowed.  

It stayed down.  

That in itself felt like a win.  

He took another small bite—not quite as hesitant this time—and glanced across the table. Jason was still talking, Salim was listening, and neither of them were watching him too closely. He was glad for that. He didn’t want praise. He didn’t want attention. He just wanted to feel like a normal person for a few minutes. One who could eat lunch with people without spiraling.  

The silence on his end stretched, but he kept eating, one slow, cautious bite at a time.  

Eric managed to eat about half the meal. It wasn’t much, but it was enough—enough to take the edge off the gnawing hunger that made his hands tremble sometimes, enough to keep the nausea at bay without tipping him over into panic. The guilt still crept in at the edges, whispering that he shouldn't have even eaten what he had, that he’d wasted food again when it ended up in the toilet, that he was doing everything wrong. But it wasn’t loud—not yet—and that was good enough.  

He waited until Salim got up to wash out his tray before he moved. Quick, practiced, and quiet, he scraped the rest of the food into the bin and tossed the tray in after it. His stomach flipped a little at the sight of it going to waste, but he didn’t let himself think too hard about it. He’d done what he could. It was a step. That had to count for something.  

He turned back to the table just as Jason looked up and asked, “You guys wanna go play some cards?”  

Eric didn’t answer immediately. He looked to Salim, watched him dry his hands on a paper towel and glance back over.  

“Sure,” Salim said easily.  

Eric nodded a moment later. “Yeah. Sounds good.”  

He didn’t dislike Jason—never had. But there was something about being around him alone that drained Eric more than he could handle right now. Jason always meant well, but he had a way of filling silences that Eric couldn’t keep up with, not today. Maybe not any day recently. It was easier when Salim was there, someone to help carry the weight of the conversation.  

Together, the three of them left the canteen and headed down the corridor toward the game room. Eric walked slightly behind the others, hands shoved in his pockets, his mind heavy but quieter than it had been this morning. Maybe the food was helping. Maybe the company was. Maybe it was just easier to keep going when he wasn’t alone.  

Eric wasn’t used to this—being around people so much. After Rachel left, he’d cut himself off entirely. No calls. No visits. He’d buried himself in silence, convinced it was easier that way. Safer. The more distance he put between himself and others, the less they’d see of the mess he’d become. He didn’t want pity, didn’t want concern, didn’t want anyone to know how bad things had gotten.  

But now… Salim was always around. Somehow, he’d pushed past the walls Eric had put up, not by forcing his way through, but by just being there—quietly, steadily, like it was the most natural thing in the world. And even Jason, with his rough charm and loud energy, had become something like a constant. A buffer, maybe. It helped, in its own way.  

Humans are meant to be together, a voice whispered in the back of Eric’s head. He didn’t know if it was something he’d read once or just the part of him that hadn’t given up entirely. But it made sense. Isolation had nearly killed him. Maybe proximity could help him survive.  

They stepped into the game room, and Jason grabbed a deck of cards from the shelf, shuffling them with practiced ease. Eric sat down, watching the cards flick and snap between Jason’s fingers, and tried to focus. Tried to stay present.  

But his mind drifted.  

Back to Rachel.  

Back to the moment she walked out.  

He’d been spiraling even then, but he’d clung to the threads of hope like a lifeline. They were still married. Still something. He still had the satellite project—something meaningful, something that gave his days shape. Something to throw himself into, to distract from the grief gnawing at him from the inside out.  

But now…  

Now he had none of that.  

Rachel was gone. Really gone. His marriage was just a memory. The satellites had failed. His career, his purpose, all of it was just ash in his hands.  

Each morning, dragging himself out of bed felt harder than the last. Some days, he didn’t even know why he bothered. He could feel the ground crumbling under him again, pulling him back toward the same dark pit he’d clawed his way out of once already.  

He blinked hard, forcing the thoughts away.  

Jason was dealing cards. Salim glanced at him.  

Eric straightened, cleared his throat, and reached for his hand. He didn’t want to go there again—not tonight. He knew what waited at the end of that train of thought. Knew how hard it had been to climb out last time. He couldn’t afford to go back. Not again.  

So he focused on the cards in front of him. On Salim’s quiet presence beside him. On Jason’s easy banter. On now. Just for a while.  

---  

Salim hadn’t left Eric’s side all day. Whether they were in the game room, walking the hallways, or sitting quietly in their shared room, Salim had stuck close, gently trying to keep Eric present. Engaged. Distracted. It didn’t really work—Eric still felt the weight of everything pressing in around him—but he appreciated the effort. Salim never said it aloud, but Eric could tell he was worried. That he’d noticed the cracks.  

When it got late enough for dinner, Salim had herded him toward the canteen again. Eric hadn’t had the energy to come up with an excuse to skip it, so he followed without protest, letting himself be led like a passenger in his own body.  

At the counter, he grabbed a microwaveable meal—one of the smallest he could find—but Salim caught the choice with a narrowed glance and raised brow. Eric sighed and switched it out for something larger, knowing Salim wouldn’t let him get away with it.  

He was the first one to sit down at the table, but he didn’t start eating immediately. He just sat there, staring at the steam rising from the tray. A few moments later, Jason flopped down opposite him, and then Salim slid into the seat beside him. Only then did Eric pick up his fork and begin to eat, slowly, carefully, trying to keep it controlled. Trying to be good for once. Trying to take care of his body.  

But everything started to unravel when Nick and Rachel entered the canteen.  

Eric didn’t look up at first. He kept his eyes on the tray, on the food in front of him, focusing on chewing and swallowing and pretending he didn’t feel the familiar dread building in his chest. But then he caught movement in the corner of his vision. Laughter. Their laughter.  

He risked a glance and saw Rachel sitting beside Nick, so close their arms brushed. Saw her smiling, her shoulders relaxed, her eyes bright—lighter than he remembered them being when they were still together. She leaned toward Nick as he said something, laughing again.  

It felt like a knife twisting in his chest.  

He didn’t realise he’d completely zoned out until his fork scraped against the plastic tray, hitting nothing but emptiness. He blinked, his stomach turning over sharply as he stared at the now-empty container. He’d eaten all of it without even noticing. The guilt rushed in fast and choking, crawling up his throat like bile. His body tensed, the nausea already rising.  

He stood abruptly, grabbing his tray and walking to the sink with quick, unsteady steps. He tried to breathe through it, tried to focus on rinsing the tray, tried to pretend he hadn’t just lost control again. But it wasn’t working.  

Salim came up beside him to wash his own tray, giving him a quiet look. Eric mumbled, “Gonna go shower,” barely audible, and slipped out of the room before Salim could respond.  

As soon as he was out of sight, Eric all but ran.  

The nausea had crested into something sharp and unbearable by the time he reached the bathroom. He dropped to his knees in front of the toilet, barely getting the lid up before he shoved his fingers down his throat and purged everything he’d just eaten. His stomach heaved, his body shaking with the effort.  

When it was over, he slumped back against the cold wall tiles, breathing heavily, eyes stinging. He just hoped the little he’d managed to eat earlier had already digested. He’d tried. He really had. He’d wanted to do something good for himself. But he couldn’t take the guilt—not after seeing Rachel like that. Not after being reminded of everything he’d lost.  

After a few more deep breaths, he forced himself to his feet and flushed the toilet. He washed his hands, his face pale and drawn in the mirror. Since he was already here, he figured he might as well shower like he’d told Salim he would.  

He grabbed a towel and draped it outside the cubicle with the shower chair. Stripping out of his clothes, he shoved them down the laundry chute, then sat on the chair and took off his prosthetic. The moment he turned the water on, the warm spray hit his skin, and he slumped back, exhausted.  

He sat like that for a long while, the water pouring over him. He could use a beer—God, could he use one. But he didn’t know how he was going to get away from Salim long enough to grab any. Maybe, if he waited until Salim was asleep, he could sneak out. Just one beer, maybe two. Just enough to dull the ache in his chest. Just enough to quiet the noise in his head.  

Eric took his sweet time getting through his shower. The warm water poured over him in a steady stream, comforting in its simplicity, in its silence. He sat hunched under the spray, letting the minutes tick by unnoticed. The longer he stayed, the longer he could avoid going back out there—back to the smiles and small talk, to the reminders of everything he’d lost. In here, no one expected anything of him. In here, he could just be .  

Eventually, the water began to cool, and his skin had started to prune, fingers wrinkling like paper. He sighed, a quiet sound swallowed by the tile walls, and finally reached forward to shut the water off. For a moment, he just sat there, water dripping from his hair, chest rising and falling in slow, tired breaths. The silence pressed in, heavy but not unwelcome.  

Then he grabbed his towel and began drying off. He wrapped it around his waist and hopped carefully over to the nearby bench, reaching for his clothes. He’d just pulled his shirt halfway over his torso when the door creaked open.  

Salim stepped in.  

Eric flinched, tugging the shirt down in a rushed motion to cover his ribs, which jutted out too sharply beneath his skin. He didn’t know if Salim had seen—didn’t want to know—but the other man said nothing, just gave a glance around and said, “I’m surprised you’re still here.”  

Eric turned away slightly, reaching for his prosthetic. “Took my time showering,” he said, trying to sound casual.  

“Fair enough,” Salim replied with a shrug. Then, after a pause, he added, “Jason’s got the others roped into a game of Monopoly, if you want to join. I told him I was coming to shower first.”  

Eric stiffened.  

The last thing he wanted was to sit across a game board from Nick and Rachel. To pretend he was fine. To watch them sit close and share private smiles like she hadn’t once been part of his world.  

“Nah,” he said, busying himself with fitting the prosthetic back on. “I’m pretty tired. Think I’ll head to bed instead.”  

Salim looked at him for a long moment, expression unreadable. Then he gave a short nod. “Alright.”  

Eric nodded in return and slipped past him out the door.  

But he didn’t go to the barracks. Not yet.  

Instead, he veered off down the hall toward the canteen. It was blissfully empty now—Jason had dragged everyone into that game, and Salim was occupied. Eric moved quickly, grabbing a couple of beers from the fridge and tucking them under his arm. The ache in his chest dulled slightly at the thought of their familiar weight, at the promise of stillness they offered.  

He itched to crack one open right there, but he didn’t. He wasn’t stupid. Salim would check on him, would find him if he lingered too long. So instead, he made his way to the briefing room and stashed the beers on a chair tucked behind the door, out of sight unless someone really went looking.  

Then—and only then—did he return to the barracks.  

He took off his prosthetic and laid down on the bed, settling onto his side in a position that he knew would look convincingly like sleep. His body ached, his mind churned, but he stayed still, waiting. Soon enough, everyone would head to bed. The lights would go out. And then—then he could drink in peace.  

It took a while, but Salim eventually returned.  

Eric kept his eyes shut and his breathing even, feigning the deep, easy rhythm of sleep. He listened as Salim quietly moved about the room, the rustle of fabric and the soft creak of bedsprings as he lay down. There was a brief stretch of shifting—Salim getting comfortable—then stillness.  

Eric waited.  

He counted slowly in his head, focusing on the sound of Salim's breathing. In. Out. Steady. Calm. He waited until it had been slow and even for long enough that he was sure the man had drifted off.  

Then, slowly, carefully, Eric sat up.  

He moved like a ghost, silent and methodical as he reached for his prosthetic, sliding it on with practiced ease. Every movement felt exaggerated in the dark, the faint creak of the joint or the whisper of fabric sounding impossibly loud in the quiet room. He glanced over once at Salim’s bunk—still, unmoving—then slipped out the door.  

Once outside, he stood for a moment in the dim hallway, letting out a long, slow breath. The tension bled out of his shoulders. No one had stopped him.  

He started down the corridor, footsteps quiet on the cold floor, until he reached the briefing room. He pushed the door open just enough to slip inside, then closed it behind him with a soft click .  

The air in the room was still and stale, untouched since earlier. He walked straight over to the chair where he’d hidden the beer and retrieved them, then slid down the wall until he was sitting on the floor, his back pressed to the cool concrete.  

With a sigh, he cracked one open.  

The first bottle was gone fast—almost too fast. He didn’t sip, didn’t savour. He just drank, practically chugged it, his throat working quickly until the bottle was light and empty. His stomach twisted a little, protesting the sudden shock of alcohol, but he ignored it.  

He just needed to stop thinking .  

His mind wouldn’t stop playing it all on loop—Rachel and Nick, the way she’d leaned in so close to him, smiling, laughing like it was nothing, like it wasn’t a knife in Eric’s ribs. Somehow, that was worse than the images from the temple, worse than the screams and the blood and the tearing . At least those had a reason, had a name.  

This? This just hurt .  

Eric’s hand trembled slightly as he opened the second beer. The bottle hissed softly as the cap came off, and he took a long pull from it, not even flinching at the taste.  

No more thinking tonight.  

He leaned his head back against the wall and took another drink.  

By the time Eric finished his fourth beer, the haze he’d been hoping for still hadn’t come. His thoughts were stubbornly persistent, looping endlessly, a relentless reel of images and memories that refused to dull.  

Four hadn’t been enough.  

He should’ve known. Should’ve brought more.  

With a frustrated groan, he hauled himself to his feet, swaying slightly as he stood. He didn’t think about what he was doing—just acted, guided by impulse and desperation. He needed more beer. Needed something to fill the growing ache in his chest, the sharp edges in his mind that wouldn’t dull no matter how much he drank.  

He slipped out of the briefing room, not bothering to close the door properly behind him. The hallway felt longer this time, the floor uneven underfoot, his balance faltering with every few steps. His fingers trailed along the wall as he went, searching for stability, his legs moving out of sync as he forgot to adjust his stride for the prosthetic. He stumbled once, caught himself, cursed under his breath.  

The canteen was silent and empty, lights dimmed.  

He beelined to the fridge, yanked it open, and grabbed a cold bottle with shaky hands. The cap came off with a pop, and he didn’t even pause—he just tipped his head back and drained it in a few long swallows. The cold liquid hit his stomach like a stone, but he didn’t care. He threw the empty into the trash with a clatter and reached back into the fridge, grabbing two more. One went into each pocket, the glass bumping against his hips. Then he grabbed a third and kept it in hand, already cracking it open as he turned and headed back down the corridor.  

His feet dragged more now, his steps uneven, almost shuffling. He sipped from the beer as he went, barely registering the taste—bitter and stale, like piss—but the warmth that chased it down his throat was what he wanted. What he needed . Something to drown it all out.  

But the memories still clung to him like smoke. Rachel’s smile. Nick’s hand on her arm. The sound of her laughter. The flash of pain in his chest every time he looked at them together. It wouldn't go away, no matter how much he drank.  

That had to mean he needed more .  

Eric made it back to the briefing room and let himself fall to the floor again, heavier this time, his body sagging against the wall like it couldn’t hold him up anymore. The room spun gently around him, but not enough—not yet.  

He finished the beer in his hand and pulled out one from his pocket, fumbling slightly before he got it open.  

Six? Seven? He’d lost count.  

It didn’t matter.  

He wasn’t drinking for the taste—God, no—it was awful. But he didn’t care. He lifted the bottle again, and took another long swallow, chasing that slippery feeling of oblivion that still hovered just out of reach.  

All he wanted was to forget.  

When Eric finished the last beer—his eighth, he thought, though the count had gotten fuzzy—he let the empty bottle slip from his hand. It rolled across the floor with a soft clink and came to a stop somewhere in the dark.  

He couldn’t move. His limbs felt like dead weight, his head heavy, swimming. His body sagged, boneless, against the wall. The buzz was there—warm, dizzying—but it hadn’t dulled the thoughts like he needed it to. They were still there, louder now somehow, screaming inside his skull on a loop.  

Rachel smiling at Nick. Nick’s hand on her back. The sound of her laughter. The way she hadn’t looked at him once.  

A tear slid down Eric’s cheek before he even realized it. It traced a warm path over his skin, and then another followed, and another—until he was shaking with silent sobs, curled in on himself with his arms wrapped tight around his knees.  

He hated this. Hated feeling so broken, hated being broken. All he wanted—all he had wanted for months—was to forget. Just for a night. Just one night where the weight of the guilt and loss and loneliness didn’t crush him from the inside out.  

But the beer hadn’t helped. Nothing helped.  

His breath hitched as he cried harder, quietly, shoulders trembling. The briefing room was so damn empty, the silence pressing in on him like a vice. A part of him, buried deep under the alcohol and despair, wished Salim had come looking for him tonight. Not last night—tonight. When everything hurt more. When the guilt felt unbearable. When he needed someone.  

He didn't want to be alone. Not really. Being alone meant being stuck with his thoughts. It meant being reminded of all the ways he’d failed.  

And he had failed. At everything.  

He’d promised Salim he wouldn’t drink. Had nodded along with the lecture, agreed to stay sober, and then turned around and lied. Tricked him. Snuck off the moment his back was turned.  

Because he couldn’t do anything right. Couldn’t even keep a promise. Couldn’t hold onto his wife. Couldn’t keep his team together. Couldn’t keep himself together.  

Eric dragged his sleeve across his face, smearing tears and snot. His throat ached from crying, from the bile earlier, from the endless shouting of his own thoughts.  

He tucked his face down into the crook of his arm, knees pulled up tight to his chest like a shield. He felt like a failure. Like he was fifteen again, hiding in a dark room from a world that didn’t want him.  

The truth settled into his gut like a lead weight, heavier than the alcohol, heavier than the guilt:  

God, he couldn’t do anything right.  

Eric wasn’t sure how long he sat there like that—arms around his knees, face hidden, body curled up on the cold floor of the darkened briefing room. Long enough for the ache in his back to deepen into a throb. Long enough for the bitter taste of bile and alcohol to settle into his throat like rust. Long enough for memories he thought he’d buried for good to start surfacing from the blackest corners of his mind.  

Memories he never wanted to see again.  

Not just Rachel. Not the mission. Not the temple or the blood or the monsters or the deaths. No—deeper. Older.  

His father’s shouting. The sharp crack of a bottle breaking. The silence that always followed, thicker and heavier than any blow.  

Eric squeezed his eyes shut, trying to force it back down, to shove it back into whatever box he'd stuffed it into years ago. But it was too late. The lid had cracked open. The smell of stale cigarettes and whiskey filled his head. That old, familiar fear he hadn’t felt in years crept through his ribs like cold water.  

He shuddered, gripping his own arms tighter, trying to anchor himself to the present—to the floor beneath him, the walls around him, the quiet hum of the facility’s power still running overhead. But even that felt far away now, muffled and distant.  

He wanted to leave. Wanted to stand up, walk out, go back to the barracks, crawl into his bed next to Salim’s and pretend none of this was happening. Pretend he was okay. But his body wouldn't respond. His limbs were lead. His head felt too heavy to lift. Every part of him was drained—physically, emotionally, completely wrung out.  

So he stayed where he was.  

Tears dried on his face, salty trails down cheeks that hadn’t stopped burning since the moment Rachel had walked into the canteen.  

Eventually, the exhaustion won.  

His breathing slowed. His thoughts blurred. His shoulders sagged as his body began to fold in on itself, like a dying flame curling into embers.  

Surrounded by the empty bottles, the stink of beer, and the ghosts of things best forgotten, Eric slumped sideways against the wall. His head lolled to the side, chin resting on the crook of his arm.  

Sleep crept in—uneasy and restless, but unavoidable.  

And as he drifted off, still curled on the cold floor, the last coherent thought in his mind was how badly he wished someone— anyone —had come looking for him.  

Chapter Text

Eric woke to someone shaking his shoulder, the motion gentle but insistent.  

“Eric,” a voice said, low and steady.  

He blinked his eyes open, only to groan and squeeze them shut again against the unforgiving brightness of the room. His head throbbed like it was caving in from the inside, and his mouth felt dry as sandpaper. His stomach churned ominously.  

“Eric,” the voice said again, softer this time.  

He cracked one eye open.  

Salim was crouched in front of him, a hand resting firmly on his shoulder. The expression on his face was tight with concern, though there was a glint of something else there too—disappointment, maybe, but tempered by something more gentle.  

Guilt surged through Eric immediately, sharp and suffocating. He looked away, his voice barely above a whisper.  

“I’m sorry.”  

The disapproval on Salim’s face softened the moment he really saw him—really saw the tear tracks on Eric’s cheeks, the way his hands trembled faintly in his lap, how broken he looked slumped against the wall, surrounded by empty bottles like shattered glass memories.  

Salim sighed, deep and heavy. “It’s alright, Eric.”  

Eric blinked slowly at him, eyes still hazy, struggling to believe it. Salim wasn’t mad?  

Salim gave his shoulder a small squeeze. “Come on. Let’s get you sorted out.”  

Eric nodded, but the moment he tried to push himself up, the room tilted violently around him. His legs wobbled, and his stomach turned in protest.  

Salim was up in a flash, catching him before he could go down again. His hand stayed firm on Eric’s shoulder, the other gently bracing his elbow, steadying him as Eric found his footing. It wasn’t graceful—nothing about this morning was—but it was enough to get him upright.  

Eric realized, too late, that he was leaning into Salim. Just slightly, just enough to feel the warmth and steadiness of someone there . Someone who hadn’t walked away.  

The moment he became aware of it, he tensed and leaned back, trying to make it look casual as he subtly pulled away.  

Salim didn’t comment on it. He just gave a small nod, keeping close in case Eric swayed again.  

“Come on,” he said quietly, guiding Eric toward the door. “Let’s get some water in you. Maybe a painkiller or two. You look like hell.”  

Eric gave a soft, humorless huff. “Feel like it too.”  

Salim didn’t laugh. He just glanced at Eric with that same soft, unreadable look.  

But he stayed close. He didn’t let go.  

Salim guided Eric down the hallway with a hand firm and steady on his arm, like he was afraid that if he let go, Eric might vanish into thin air again. Eric didn’t resist—he didn’t have the strength to, physically or otherwise. His legs moved automatically beneath him, his body aching with each step, his head pounding with every heartbeat.  

They reached the bathroom, and Salim finally let go, though he lingered by the door, arms folded and gaze watchful. Eric shuffled over to the toilet, used it, then shuffled to the sink. He splashed cold water over his face, scrubbing at the tear tracks that clung stubbornly to his skin like ghosts he couldn’t wash away. He leaned over and drank straight from the tap, the water doing little to soothe the raw burn of his throat or the heaviness in his chest.  

When he looked up, Salim was there with two painkillers in his open palm. Eric took them silently, popped them into his mouth, and swallowed them dry without hesitation. It scratched going down, but he welcomed the discomfort. He deserved worse.  

Salim’s hand returned to his arm as soon as he’d straightened up. “Come on,” he said, voice low but not unkind. “You’re going to lay down for a while, let the painkillers kick in. Then you’re eating something.”  

Eric didn’t argue. He didn’t even nod this time—just moved where Salim steered him, too drained to do anything else.  

They made it back to the barracks in silence. Salim let go of him when they entered, and Eric sat down heavily on the edge of his bed, cradling his head in his hands. The silence stretched between them. He didn’t need to look to know Salim was watching him—he could feel it, the weight of it. Concern. Disappointment. He wasn’t sure which felt worse.  

After a moment, Eric lifted his head, blinking slowly. He reached down and unfastened his prosthetic, setting it to the side with a small sigh of relief. The limb always left him sore after too many hours, but especially after a night like this—where it had felt more like a shackle than a tool.  

Then he lay back, folding into the bed without a word, face buried in the pillow. The mattress creaked beneath him, the coolness of the sheet a quiet balm against his skin. He didn’t cry. He didn’t have the energy for that now.  

Behind him, Salim let out a long breath, the kind that was more tired than angry. Eric heard the springs of the bunk across from his shift under weight as Salim sat down. A pause. Then silence again.  

For now, that was enough.  

Eric lay still, curled slightly into himself, face buried in the pillow as he waited for the painkillers to start dulling the edges of his hangover. His head still pounded in a slow, throbbing rhythm, and his stomach twisted uneasily. But it was the guilt that weighed heaviest—thicker, more suffocating than the pain.  

He knew Salim was at least a little annoyed. He deserved that. He’d lied. He’d snuck out. He’d drunk himself into a pathetic mess on the floor of the briefing room after promising he wouldn’t. But what Eric hadn’t expected—what he still couldn’t quite believe—was that Salim was still here. Still helping. Still caring .  

Eric didn’t deserve the soft touch on his arm. Didn’t deserve the patient, guiding hand or the quiet, steady voice. He especially didn’t deserve the look Salim had given him when he’d seen the tear tracks dried to his cheeks—something like disappointment, yes, but softened with concern. With… compassion.  

His throat tightened suddenly, and he blinked hard against the sting in his eyes. He didn’t want to cry. Not here. Not again. He was already so drained from the night before, wrung out in every way a person could be. There was nothing left, and still the tears threatened.  

He pressed his face harder into the pillow, squeezing his eyes shut. Don’t cry. Don’t cry. You don’t deserve to cry. Not after what you’ve done. He tried to breathe deeply, but his chest hitched, and he had to bite down on his lip to stop the sound from escaping.  

From across the room, he could feel Salim watching him. The other man was trying to be subtle about it, but Eric could sense every glance, every shift of weight on the bunk. Like Salim was afraid he might fall apart if left unattended too long.  

Eric squeezed his eyes tighter. Don’t look at me like that. He didn’t want to be seen like this, didn’t want to be someone Salim pitied. And yet, a traitorous part of him—small and buried deep—ached at the thought of Salim walking away. Of being left alone again.  

But he didn’t deserve the sympathy. He knew that. He wasn’t someone worth worrying about. He was just a burden, dead weight being dragged along because no one had figured out how to let go of him yet.  

Still, Salim stayed. Silent. Watching. Not judging. Not yet walking away.  

And that—more than anything—was what made the tears burn all the harder behind his closed lids.  

By the time the painkillers had kicked in, Eric could finally breathe without feeling like his chest was being crushed from the inside out. The dull throb in his skull had faded to something tolerable, and the tight ache behind his eyes had eased just enough to stop the tears from gathering again. He pushed himself upright with a quiet grunt, scrubbing a hand down his face. His skin felt rough, dry. He reached for his canteen and took a long sip of water, swishing it around in his mouth before swallowing.  

He could feel Salim watching him again. Not hovering exactly—just present, steady in the way he always was. The guilt twisted in Eric’s stomach again, heavier than the remnants of the alcohol still clinging to his bloodstream. He didn’t know why Salim was still here. He wouldn’t have stayed for himself.  

Eric set the canteen down and kept his eyes on his lap. His voice came out low, roughened by exhaustion and emotion. “I’m sorry.”  

Salim exhaled through his nose, a quiet sigh. “It’s alright, Eric.”  

Eric shook his head slowly, not looking up. “No, it’s not. I lied to you. I looked you in the eye and told you I wouldn’t drink, and then I went behind your back and did it anyway.” His voice cracked near the end, and he swallowed thickly.  

Salim moved before Eric could say more, cutting him off gently. “Eric,” he said, his voice soft but firm, “really. It’s alright. You’re suffering. People… they do what they can to cope. It’s normal. But this—” he gave Eric a meaningful look, “—this isn’t a healthy way to handle it.”  

Eric nodded, eyes still fixed downward, but this time, he was listening. Really listening. The words didn’t bounce off the way they usually did. They settled into him, familiar but different, coming from someone who meant them. Who wasn’t judging. Who was just… there.  

It was ironic, really—Salim warning him off one unhealthy coping mechanism while having no idea about the other. Eric almost let out a bitter laugh at the thought, but it caught in his throat, soured by how true it was. If Salim knew… well, he wouldn’t still be here, would he?  

Then Salim reached out and placed a hand on his shoulder again. Solid. Reassuring. Forgiving.  

“Let’s go get some breakfast,” he said quietly, “and put all this behind us. Start fresh.”  

Eric hesitated for a second, then nodded. “Yeah. Okay.” The last thing he wanted was food. He could already feel his stomach twisting at the thought of it. He’d probably throw it up again—but at least this way Salim would stop looking at him like he was one wrong word away from breaking in half.  

And maybe… maybe pretending to be okay was the first step to actually getting there.  

Eric started strapping on his prosthetic, his fingers moving slowly and numbly, his mind elsewhere as muscle memory took over. Each strap, each click and adjustment, happened without thought, as though his body were simply going through the motions. Once it was secure, he stood and paused, testing his balance. The room tilted slightly around him, the dull pounding in his skull still present, but bearable.  

Salim rose from his bed and crossed the room to the door, opening it without a word. He stepped out into the corridor, and Eric followed a moment later, pulling in a deep breath and steeling himself to hold together just a little longer.  

The walk to the canteen was quiet. Eric didn’t have the energy to think of anything to say, and Salim, thankfully, didn’t push. The silence felt like a reprieve—space to breathe without the weight of conversation. Every step echoed in Eric’s bones, every breath felt heavy, but at least he wasn’t alone.  

When they entered the canteen, it was empty. That strange time again, too late for breakfast and too early for lunch. Eric was grateful for it. He didn’t want an audience.  

He headed straight to the counter and poured himself a bowl of cereal, keeping the portion small—barely enough to be considered a meal. He told himself it was better this way. If he ate less, maybe the guilt would stay manageable. Maybe he wouldn’t end up crouched over a toilet again, trying to erase the evidence.  

Out of the corner of his eye, he caught Salim looking at the portion, but the other man didn’t say anything. No lectures, no disappointed looks. Just silence, for once, and Eric was thankful for it.  

He took his bowl and sat down at the nearest bench. The cereal looked unappealing—too bright, too soggy, too much —but he forced himself to take a bite. He chewed slowly, methodically, trying not to focus on the growing weight in his stomach.  

Salim joined him a moment later, sitting across from him with a bowl that was easily twice the size of Eric’s. They didn’t speak. It wasn’t an awkward silence, though. It was… respectful. Quiet in the way that meant I see you, but I’m not going to push.  

Eric finished his small portion after Salim did, despite the size difference. The guilt was there, clawing at the edges of his mind, but it wasn’t overwhelming this time. Just a quiet reminder. A dull ache. He could handle that.  

He stood and took his bowl to the sink, rinsing it with cool water and setting it aside to dry. The feeling of food sitting in his stomach was almost as bad as the cramps of hunger—uncomfortable, wrong. He hated it either way. It was never right.  

He rubbed at his temples, trying to soothe the fading but persistent headache. The painkillers were working, but not fast enough, not thoroughly enough. Another thing he couldn’t control.  

Behind him, he could feel Salim’s eyes on him again, steady and patient. Watching, but not judging.  

Eric didn’t turn around. He just stayed there a moment longer, bracing himself against the counter, and tried to breathe.  

---  

By lunchtime, Eric felt like he was coming apart at the seams. His head was too loud, packed with memories he didn’t want—flashes of blood and sand and screaming, the temple walls pressing in, Nick’s voice echoing through the dark, Rachel’s eyes brimming with something he couldn’t name, not anymore. It was all back, looping endlessly in his skull.  

He’d spent the late morning in the games room with Salim, sat on one of the couches with a book open in his hands. He hadn’t taken in a single word. The text blurred every time his eyes tried to focus, his thoughts fracturing too fast, too violently. But Salim hadn’t pushed. Just stayed nearby, close enough to be a tether. A lifeline. Still, the quiet was unbearable.  

When lunchtime came, Salim had gently nudged Eric up and steered him back toward the canteen. Eric tried to argue—said he wasn’t hungry, that breakfast had been enough—but Salim just gave him a flat, unimpressed look.  

“You need to eat something,” Salim said simply. Not unkindly, but firmly.  

So Eric gave in. Now he was sitting at a bench, staring at the protein bar in his hand like it had personally offended him. Jason sat across from him, chatting absently with Salim about something Eric couldn’t focus on. It felt like he was underwater, everything muffled and far away.  

He forced himself to take a bite of the bar. Chewed. Swallowed. It felt like eating chalk. It sat wrong in his stomach.  

Rachel’s laugh rang out from the kitchen area, too bright, too sharp.  

Eric’s head turned before he could stop it. Rachel and Nick stood at the counter, waiting for the microwave to finish. She leaned in and kissed Nick on the cheek, smiling up at him like it was the most natural thing in the world.  

It felt like being gutted. A punch to the gut, a knife to the heart. A reminder of everything he’d lost, everything he couldn’t have.  

He stood so fast his chair scraped loudly against the floor. The protein bar dropped from his hand, landing forgotten on the table. “Gonna… hit the bathroom,” he muttered, not meeting anyone’s eyes.  

Salim frowned, starting to rise, but Eric was already gone.  

He did go to the bathroom—but only to hunch over the toilet and empty what little he’d eaten. He gagged and choked until his stomach cramped and his eyes watered, desperate for that horrible, twisted sense of control. He flushed and rinsed his mouth at the sink, but he didn’t look in the mirror.  

He couldn’t bear to see himself right now.  

Instead of going back to the others, Eric wandered to the briefing room again. It was empty, silent. The empty beer bottles from the night before still littered the corner where he’d left them, a pathetic little graveyard of bad decisions.  

He slid down the wall beside the door and sat heavily, curling into himself, knees pulled up to his chest. The tears came before he could stop them, silent at first, then louder—heaving, broken sobs muffled into the sleeves of his shirt.  

He couldn’t do this. Not anymore.  

He couldn’t keep pretending that he was fine, that seeing Rachel with Nick didn’t hollow him out every time. Couldn’t keep lying to Salim, couldn’t keep choking down food just to throw it up ten minutes later, couldn’t keep waking up every morning wondering if today would finally be the day he couldn’t drag himself out of bed.  

He didn’t like where his thoughts were going. But he couldn’t stop them.  

Didn’t really want to stop them.  

He was so, so tired. Tired of pretending, tired of hurting, tired of surviving just to suffer.  

He just wanted the thoughts to stop.  

He just wanted everything to stop.  

Eric wasn’t sure how he ended up back in the bathroom.  

One minute he’d been curled on the floor of the briefing room, the next he was standing in front of the sink, a razor gripped in his trembling hand. His reflection stared back at him with hollow eyes, cheeks gaunt and eyes rimmed red. He blinked, just once, staring at the razor like he’d never seen it before.  

He couldn’t do this anymore. Couldn’t keep pretending he was holding it together. Couldn’t keep carrying all this weight—Nick, Rachel, the temple, the lies, the guilt. Himself.  

His hand shook as he stepped into the tiled shower cubicle. Mechanically, he stripped off his shirt, not wanting it to be in the way. Somewhere in his mind, he thought it would make things easier—cleaner. The blood would wash away, and maybe, so would everything else.  

He stood in the cold, sterile silence, shutting his eyes for just a moment. And for the first time in days, maybe weeks, he felt… something like calm. A grim stillness. Peace, maybe. The anticipation of an ending.  

Then he opened his eyes.  

And before he could stop himself, he pressed the razor to the top of his forearm. The skin split almost too easily under the blade. A bright, vivid line of red opened up, and the pain came after, sharp and clean.  

The blood came faster than he expected.  

His hand fumbled, slippery, as he tried to switch the razor to his other hand. He couldn’t get a grip. His fingers were numb. Everything was shaking. He barely lifted the blade again before the bathroom door opened.  

He froze.  

Salim stood in the doorway.  

Time stopped for a moment—just a breath. Salim’s eyes went wide as he took in the scene: Eric standing half-naked in the shower, blood streaming down one arm, the razor clutched weakly in the other. And then Eric swayed on his feet.  

Salim snapped into motion.  

He was across the room in seconds, catching Eric before he could fall. He eased him down to the cold tile, hands already working to press against the worst of the bleeding, trying to stem the flow. “Eric,” he said, voice tight with panic. “Stay with me. Please—just stay with me.”  

Eric’s half-lidded gaze found Salim’s. There was a silent plea in it—something tired and resigned and heartbreakingly hopeless.  

Then his eyes fluttered shut.  

Salim swore under his breath. His hands were slick with blood, his mind racing and scattered. He scrambled to his feet and tore open the nearby medicine cabinet, yanking out gauze and bandages, then returned to Eric’s side. He pressed the gauze firmly to the wound, wrapping his arm tight, trying to stop the bleeding. It was messy. Too much blood. Too much.  

He should have seen this coming.  

He should have known Eric was hurting this badly. The warning signs were all there—the drinking, the weight loss, the silences. He’d known Eric was struggling, but he hadn’t known it was this bad.  

Once the bleeding was under control, Salim sat back on his heels for a moment, breathing hard. His hands trembled as he finally looked down at Eric—really looked. The man’s chest rose and fell shallowly, ribs stark beneath pale skin. He was too thin. Alarmingly thin. Salim had noticed he wasn’t eating properly, but this—this was something else. It was starvation. A slow erasure of himself.  

Salim forced himself to move. He couldn’t leave Eric here, not like this.  

Carefully, he hooked his arms under Eric’s and lifted, dragging him gently from the shower cubicle. He disposed of the razor, rinsed the worst of the blood from the tiles, moving on autopilot, not letting himself think too hard about what he was doing. Not yet. Later, he knew, he’d be haunted by this image—Eric’s bleeding arm, the way his eyes looked just before they closed.  

Later would come. But not now.  

Now, Salim slipped his arms under Eric’s legs and back, expecting more resistance than there was. Eric weighed almost nothing. For a grown man, a soldier, it was alarming how easy it was to lift him. Salim’s jaw clenched. This wasn’t right. None of this was right.  

He pushed the bathroom door open with his foot and carried Eric down the hall, trying to ignore how easily it was to walk with him in his arms. His focus was razor-sharp now. He didn’t stop until they reached the barracks. He laid Eric down in his bed, as gently as he could, then pulled the blanket up around him like it might keep him safe.  

Salim stood for a moment, then dragged his own bed closer, so he could stay close.  

He sat on the edge of it, elbows on his knees, head in his hands.  

He should have seen this coming. Should have asked harder questions, pushed Eric when he brushed things off. Should have done something.  

But he hadn’t. And now all he could do was stay. And help. And make sure Eric made it through the night.  

Because no one else was going to save him.  

Chapter 10

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric woke slowly.  

His body felt heavy, like he’d been weighed down with sandbags, and his mind was stuffed with cotton. Every thought came sluggish, like he was underwater. But even through the fog, one singular, hollow truth rose to the surface:  

He’d failed.  

He blinked his eyes open, sluggish and dry. The room swam into focus slowly—dim, quiet, familiar. He was in his bunk. A blanket was pulled up around his chest. He blinked again and forced his vision to settle.  

Salim was there.  

Sat on the edge of his own bed, which had been pulled close beside Eric’s. His hands were clasped tightly together, his eyes closed in silent prayer. His posture was tense, like he’d been frozen there for hours.  

Guilt twisted in Eric’s gut like barbed wire.  

His throat burned when he spoke. “I’m sorry.”  

Salim’s head snapped up, eyes flying open. He muttered something quickly in Arabic—thankful, shaken—then said in English, voice trembling, “Thank Allah you're awake.”  

Eric looked away.  

He couldn’t meet Salim’s gaze, couldn’t face the weight of what he’d done. Of what Salim had seen. Of what he’d nearly left behind.  

It wasn’t until Salim leaned forward that Eric saw it—the tears staining his cheeks, the redness in his eyes. He’d been crying. And not just recently. Eric didn’t know what to do with that. He hadn’t expected… this.  

The guilt twisted deeper, sharper.  

“I’m so sorry, Eric,” Salim said softly. His voice cracked. “I should have noticed earlier. I should have seen the signs, done something. I shouldn’t have lectured you about the drinking—I thought I was helping, but I wasn’t listening.”  

Eric blinked quickly as his own eyes welled with tears. He wasn’t used to this. To someone caring this much. He hadn’t thought anyone would cry for him.  

“It’s not your fault,” he mumbled. “I didn’t want anyone to see. I didn’t want you to see how… broken I am.”  

Salim’s hand came to rest gently on Eric’s shoulder. “You’re not broken, Eric,” he said, firm but gentle. “You’re suffering.”  

That was it.  

Something inside Eric cracked—split wide open. He couldn’t hold back anymore. The sobs came hard and fast, rising from deep in his chest, raw and gasping. He covered his face with one hand like it might hide the tears, but it didn’t matter. He couldn’t stop it.  

“I can’t do it anymore,” he choked out between sobs. “I can’t—I can’t take it. Seeing Rachel with Nick—it’s like a knife in my chest, every damn time. We’re still married. And I have to smile and pretend like it doesn’t kill me. I have to live with it. With all of it. With what happened in the temple. With… with knowing that I got half my team killed. They trusted me, and I got them killed.”  

He couldn’t breathe. The words tumbled out like they’d been dammed up for too long.  

Salim didn’t speak.  

He moved forward and wrapped his arms around Eric, pulling him close without hesitation. Eric didn’t resist. He leaned into the embrace like he was collapsing, burying his face into Salim’s shoulder. He didn’t care how pathetic or weak he looked. He was too tired. Too empty.  

Salim’s arms were firm and warm around him, solid in a way nothing else was right now. One hand moved slowly up and down Eric’s back, steady and grounding, comforting in a way that made the pain even sharper. Because it meant someone saw him. Someone stayed.  

Eric cried harder.  

And Salim held him through it all, saying nothing, just letting Eric fall apart in his arms, until there was nothing left but shaking breaths and the quiet hum of grief in the air between them.  

Eric stayed leaning against Salim, even as his sobs faded into silent, shuddering breaths and the tears slowed to a quiet stream down his cheeks. His body felt heavy and limp, like all the fight had drained out of him. He was exhausted in every sense of the word—physically, emotionally, spiritually. It was only the steady presence of Salim, the comforting rise and fall of his chest, the hand moving gently along his back, that kept him grounded at all.  

He didn’t try to move. Didn’t want to.  

Salim still held him close, one arm wrapped protectively around his shoulders, the other steady at his back. Neither of them said anything for a long time.  

Eventually, Eric found his voice, quiet and hoarse against Salim’s shoulder. “How long was I out?”  

Salim tensed slightly, his hand pausing for a moment before it resumed its slow motion. “A while,” he said carefully. “Ten hours. Maybe more.”  

Eric stiffened faintly, guilt coiling in his stomach.  

Salim added, voice softer now, “It worried me. It’s not meant to last that long. But your body…” He hesitated. “It’s already weak.”  

Eric flinched—not visibly, but Salim felt it, the way his body went slightly rigid in his arms. Eric knew it was true, knew he hadn’t been eating enough, hadn’t been sleeping properly, had been dragging himself through the days like a ghost. But hearing it out loud still stung. It made it real.  

“I’m sorry,” Eric whispered again, his voice barely audible.  

“Stop apologizing,” Salim said gently.  

Eric just nodded, the movement slight against Salim’s shoulder. He didn’t pull back. Didn’t try to hide. He didn’t have the energy for it—and truthfully, he didn’t want to. Being held like this… it felt good. It felt safe. Something he hadn’t realized he needed until he had it.  

And Salim didn’t seem to be in any hurry to let go.  

He held Eric with a kind of fierce protectiveness, like letting go might mean losing him again. Feeling Eric here—alive, warm, breathing—settled something deep and primal in his chest. That gnawing, terrified voice that had been screaming What if I’d been too late? was quiet for now. Still there, but soothed.  

He exhaled slowly, his hand still resting at Eric’s back, grounding them both.  

“I’ve got you,” he murmured, voice barely above a whisper. “You’re not alone.”  

And for the first time in a long time, Eric believed it.  

Eric, still curled against Salim’s chest, his body warm and slack with exhaustion, mumbled something barely coherent—soft, defeated.  

“I don’t think I can keep doing this.”  

Salim’s hand stilled on his back for just a second before it resumed its slow, steady motion. His chest tightened, breath catching in his throat. He swallowed thickly, forcing himself to breathe, to stay calm, even as the ache in his heart grew heavier. He thought for a long moment, trying to find the right words, the right way to reach through the numbness and pain that had taken hold of Eric.  

“Just because you feel this way now,” Salim said gently, carefully, “doesn’t mean it’ll always feel like this. It can get better. We’ll be out of quarantine soon—you won’t have to keep seeing Rachel and Nick every day. You’ll go home, back to your own routine. Back to something that feels normal. And it will get better.”  

Eric let out a quiet breath that sounded far too close to a sob, though he didn’t cry again. His voice came numb and flat, barely more than a whisper.  

“My apartment still has Rachel’s stuff in it… from before she walked out.”  

That single sentence gutted Salim. He closed his eyes for a second, his arm tightening around Eric, holding him just a little closer, like maybe if he held on tightly enough, he could shield him from everything—past, present, and future.  

His voice cracked when he spoke again. “Eric… please. Don’t kill yourself. Please.”  

There was no answer. Just silence, heavy and dreadful.  

Salim’s grip tightened once more, more desperate now, almost begging. “Two weeks. Just two weeks. Give me that much. Let me prove to you that life is still worth living. Even if it hurts, even if it’s full of guilt. Just… let me try. Please.”  

For a moment, he thought Eric wouldn’t respond at all. But then, finally, he felt the slow, reluctant nod against his chest. Just once.  

“Okay,” Eric whispered. It wasn’t a promise. It wasn’t hope. It was a delay. A quiet surrender, not to life, but to Salim. Because he knew it wouldn’t work. He knew it. But he didn’t say that part.  

He was just so, so tired.  

Salim didn’t say anything else. His hand kept moving in soft, soothing strokes along Eric’s back. And this time, Eric didn’t resist the pull of sleep. His body sagged completely in Salim’s arms, his breathing slowing, steadying, as unconsciousness claimed him again.  

Once Salim was sure Eric was asleep, he shifted carefully. Gently, he eased Eric down onto the mattress, adjusting the blanket to tuck around him securely. Eric’s face was pale, drawn, the bandage on his arm stark against the thinness of his frame. Salim brushed a hand through Eric’s hair, just once, before pulling his own bed closer again and sitting back down.  

Two weeks.  

It wasn’t much.  

But it was something.  

And he would fight like hell to make sure Eric saw the end of it.  

---  

The next time Eric woke, the fog in his mind had lifted slightly. He still felt sore, exhausted, and vaguely hollow, but he wasn’t as disoriented as before. His body ached with the dull weight of recovery, but his head was clearer—enough to register the soft rise and fall of breathing nearby.  

He turned his head and saw Salim, sprawled across his own bed, which was still pulled up beside Eric’s. The blanket lay untouched beneath him, and his body was slumped like he hadn’t intended to fall asleep there. His head rested against his arm, his other hand loosely curled on the mattress. Eric blinked, surprised. He hadn’t expected Salim to still be there—especially not like this.  

He stayed still for a moment longer, trying to decide whether to move or just lie there and let the silence wrap around him. He didn’t have the energy to move. Not really. His body hurt, his arm ached dully beneath the bandages, and he still felt too weak to care about much of anything.  

But then he realised he needed to piss.  

It wasn’t a sudden or urgent sensation, just a slow, insistent reminder that he hadn’t moved in hours. It made sense—he’d been unconscious for over ten hours.  

Eric pushed himself upright with a wince, sucking in a sharp breath as he instinctively braced with his left arm. Pain flared and he hissed, cradling it to his chest. He reached with his right hand to grab his prosthetic, maneuvering it onto his lap. Strapping it on one-handed wasn’t impossible, but it was slow, awkward. He fumbled with the metal, trying to get the socket to sit right.  

He tried to use his left hand to steady it, but his fingers felt clumsy, uncooperative—half-numb. The prosthetic slipped out of his grip and hit the floor with a muted thump .  

Salim stirred immediately.  

He’d only been lightly sleeping, half-alert, listening for any signs of movement. His eyes blinked open, and he pushed himself upright with a groggy hand to his face. “Eric?” he mumbled, voice rough with sleep. “You alright?”  

“I’m fine,” Eric muttered through clenched teeth, though the frustration was already clear in his tone.  

Salim rubbed his eyes, focusing more now. “Where are you going?”  

“Bathroom,” Eric bit out. “Trying to go to the damn bathroom, but I can’t get the fucking prosthetic on.”  

Salim was already swinging his legs over the bed. “Let me help.”  

Eric hesitated. The instinct to push everyone away, to stubbornly handle it himself, flared up. But then he exhaled, tension bleeding from his shoulders. “…Yeah. Okay.”  

Salim came around to the side of the bed and crouched, lifting the prosthetic and holding it steady. With his help, Eric managed to slide the socket into place, using his good hand to fasten the straps.  

Once it was on securely, Eric sagged back against the wall behind his bed, his left arm still cradled against his chest. “Thanks,” he said, low.  

“Don’t mention it,” Salim replied gently, then turned to pick something up from the floor. “I brought your shirt back. Figured you wouldn’t want to be walking around shirtless.”  

Eric took it with a nod, his cheeks burning slightly with shame. He hated that Salim had seen him like that—ribs jutting out beneath skin, like something fragile and starved. The reminder twisted in his gut as he carefully slid the shirt on, movements stiff and awkward.  

“…Thanks,” he said again.  

Salim simply nodded and stepped toward the door, pulling it open.  

Eric stood slowly, his legs shaky beneath him. For a moment, the room tilted ever so slightly, and he paused to find his balance, breathing through the wave of weakness. Then he followed Salim out into the hallway, the quiet hum of the base filling the silence between them.  

Neither of them said anything.  

But Salim stayed close, just a step ahead.  

And Eric kept walking.  

Salim pushed open the bathroom door, stepping aside so Eric could enter first. Eric moved wordlessly toward a cubicle, shutting the door behind him. He reached for his zipper automatically with his left hand—only to fumble and miss. His fingers wouldn’t close properly around the fabric, numb and trembling. He gritted his teeth, biting back a curse as he tried again, failing just as miserably.  

The frustration flared hot in his chest. Everything about him felt like a failure—his body, his mind, his decisions. He’d already fallen apart once, and now he couldn’t even do something as simple as use the damn bathroom without struggling.  

Eventually, after a few awkward, clumsy tries, he got the zipper down and relieved himself. When he flushed and stepped out, Salim was seated on one of the benches by the sink area, a small kit laid out beside him: a roll of gauze, clean bandages, and a tube of antibacterial cream.  

Eric paused in the doorway of the cubicle, unsure for a moment whether to just walk past. But he lingered—and after a moment, quietly walked over and sat down beside Salim.  

Salim looked up, his eyes tired but calm. “Do you want to do it yourself,” he asked softly, gesturing to the supplies, “or… can I?”  

Eric hesitated again. Part of him wanted to say he’d do it himself. That he could manage. That he didn’t need anyone else’s help.  

But another, quieter part—the same part that had leaned into Salim’s arms the night before, broken and sobbing—was too tired to keep up the act.  

“…You can,” he said, voice barely above a murmur.  

He held out his arm, eyes fixed firmly on his lap. He didn’t want to see it. Didn’t want the image of the damage burned any deeper into his mind. It reminded him too much of when he’d first lost his leg—how he’d refused to look at the stump for days, maybe weeks, as if avoiding the sight could change the reality of what was gone.  

Salim unwrapped the bandages carefully, gently peeling away the layers one by one. As he removed the last of the blood-soaked gauze, he grimaced.  

The wound looked worse now that it had stopped actively bleeding. The depth of it was more visible. The skin gaped slightly, angry and red, with cut nerves and torn muscle beneath. Salim forced himself to look away, swallowing down the nausea rising in his throat.  

He dipped a clean cloth in water and started to wipe away the dried blood. When Eric flinched or stiffened under his touch, Salim murmured apologies under his breath, hands as careful as he could manage.  

“I’m sorry… I’ll be quick… I know it hurts.”  

Eric didn’t respond, just kept his eyes on the floor, jaw tight and shoulders rigid.  

Once the wound was cleaned, Salim applied a thin layer of antibacterial cream and began wrapping the fresh gauze around Eric’s arm. His movements were practiced, efficient, but still gentle. When he finished, he taped the last edge down and gave Eric a small nod.  

Eric took his arm back wordlessly and pulled his sleeve down immediately, hiding the bandage beneath the fabric like it was something shameful. He didn’t want anyone else to see. Didn’t want them to look at him with pity—or worse, see how badly he was unraveling.  

Salim watched him for a moment, then said, “You should eat something.”  

Eric grimaced, the thought of food making his stomach churn. He remembered how violently he’d thrown up after lunch the day before. He didn’t have the energy for that again. “I’m not hungry,” he muttered.  

“At least eat one of the protein bars when we’re back in the barracks,” Salim said, firm but gentle. “Even half of one.”  

Eric hesitated, then nodded slowly. “Yeah. Okay.”  

Salim stood, and Eric followed, moving stiffly. He still cradled his left arm against his chest as they left the bathroom. The hallway was quiet, their footsteps the only sound.  

Eric didn’t know why Salim was still helping him, why he hadn’t just handed him off to CENTCOM medics and walked away. But he was secretly—deeply—grateful.  

Because even if he couldn’t quite say it yet, the truth was simple:  

He didn’t want to go through this alone.  

And thanks to Salim, he didn’t have to.  

When they got back to the barracks, Eric moved slowly, carefully, and sat down on the edge of his bed. He rested his injured arm gently in his lap, cradling it like something fragile. Salim crossed the room to the corner, where he crouched down and pulled a protein bar from a half-empty box tucked beside his pack.  

Eric watched him, his brows furrowing slightly. “Why do you have a box of protein bars?” he asked quietly.  

Salim paused, then glanced over his shoulder. His voice was soft when he answered. “I didn’t want to have to keep leaving to go eat,” he said. “So I brought some back here. That way I could stay beside you. So you wouldn’t have to wake up alone.”  

Eric blinked, caught off guard. The words made him freeze, his chest tightening. He hadn’t realized—hadn’t even considered—that Salim had stayed the entire time he’d been unconscious. Not just checked in. Stayed.  

Salim came back over and handed him the bar. Eric took it with his good hand, then tried to peel it open with his left. His fingers still felt clumsy and numb, and after a few seconds of struggling, he let out a sharp breath through his nose and ripped it open with his teeth instead.  

He took a bite. Small. Mechanical. He chewed and swallowed, even though his stomach protested. Even though he didn’t want to eat at all.  

He managed about half the bar before the rising tide of guilt twisted in his gut again—guilt for eating, for existing, for taking up space—and he set the rest aside on the nightstand. He picked up his water bottle and took a careful sip, hoping it would help settle the sick feeling gnawing at him.  

The cramps had dulled since earlier, enough that he could breathe without doubling over. He shifted back on the bed, swinging his legs up and leaning against the headboard. He didn’t bother trying to take his prosthetic off—it was too much effort, and he was still too tired.  

Across from him, Salim had settled onto his own bed again, the frame still pulled up close beside Eric’s. They were only a couple of feet apart, so close their knees would have touched if they both sat forward.  

Eric looked at him for a long moment, then said, “You… didn’t need to stay with me the whole time I was out.”  

Salim looked over at him, expression unreadable for a moment. Then he asked, gently, “If you had woken up alone… would you have freaked out? Maybe hurt yourself again?”  

Eric hesitated, his gaze dropping to his lap. He thought about it. Thought about the weight of waking up in silence, with only his thoughts for company. About the shame and emptiness that would’ve swallowed him whole.  

He gave a small nod.  

Salim’s voice softened even more. “Then I’m glad I stayed,” he said. “I don’t mind. If it helps you—I’ll stay.”  

Eric nodded again, unable to say much more. He wanted to. Wanted to say that it did help. That Salim being there made everything feel just a little less heavy. But the words got stuck somewhere behind his teeth.  

He looked down, fingers curling loosely in the fabric of his shirt. Tears pricked at the corners of his eyes again, and he blinked rapidly to keep them from falling. He was still embarrassed - embarrassed about crying into Salim’s shoulder, about breaking down, about needing someone so badly.  

But… it had helped. Just being held. Just not being alone.  

He wanted to say everything spiraling in his head. The guilt. The shame. The constant noise that never let him rest. But the words stayed locked away.  

So instead, he just sat there, trying to keep it together, as Salim stayed close in silence—offering him space, but never distance.  

Eric sat still for a long time, his gaze fixed on the ceiling above, the sharp edges of overhead lights dimmed by the haze behind his eyes. He could feel the small, solid weight of the half a protein bar settling uneasily in his stomach. It wasn’t much, but it was more than he’d kept down in days. He tilted his head back, breathing slowly through his nose, trying to distract himself from the nauseating sensation, from the guilt clawing up his throat. He didn’t want to throw it up. Not because he wanted to keep it down—he didn’t—but because he didn’t have the energy to deal with the aftermath.  

His arm throbbed faintly in his lap, wrapped and hidden, like the rest of him. He could feel Salim’s presence just beside him, steady and quiet. And he was grateful—truly grateful—that Salim hadn’t run, hadn’t looked at him like a bomb ticking down, like something broken beyond repair. Salim still looked at him like he mattered. Like he could be saved.  

But deep down, Eric knew. He knew it wouldn’t work.  

Not in two weeks. Not in two months. He’d already been broken long before this. But back then, he’d had little things holding him together—Rachel, his work, the belief that he still had a purpose. Now it was all gone. He didn’t see a way back from that. Couldn’t imagine one. The best he could hope for now was that, when the two weeks were up, Salim would let him go without trying to stop him again.  

He blinked slowly at the ceiling, jaw clenched. He hadn’t meant to agree to the two weeks. He didn’t even know why he had. Maybe it had been the desperation in Salim’s voice. Maybe it had been the simple act of being held when he was breaking apart. But now that he had agreed, it felt inevitable. Like a countdown had begun. A final deadline.  

His thoughts were drifting, dark and quiet, when Salim’s voice cut gently through the silence.  

“You know… no one ever really told me everything that happened. Between you, Rachel, and Nick.”  

Eric tensed, a subtle shift of his shoulders. He sucked in a slow breath through his nose, then let it out carefully. “Rachel and I got married,” he said, his voice flat and tired. “Three years ago.”  

Salim frowned, visibly trying to piece the timeline together. “But her and Nick…?”  

Eric let out a bitter, humorless laugh, one that scraped against his throat like broken glass. “She walked out last year,” he said. “Didn’t give a reason. Just left. I kept hoping she’d come back. I held onto that hope for a year. It was all I had.” He swallowed thickly, blinking fast. “Then I found out—in the tunnels, of all fucking places—that she’d been cheating on me. With Nick.”  

His voice cracked at the end, and he couldn’t stop the tears that welled up again, couldn’t stop the familiar ache from spreading through his chest like wildfire. Every time he thought about her, about everything she’d meant to him, it still hurt just as bad.  

Salim’s hand came to rest gently on his shoulder. “Oh, Eric,” he said, and his voice was so full of quiet, heartfelt sympathy that Eric shattered all over again.  

The sobs hit hard, sharp and shuddering, tearing out of him like he was being split open. He doubled over slightly, his good hand clenching in the blanket as he cried. He couldn’t stop it—didn’t even try to. Salim pulled him in again, arms wrapping around him without hesitation, grounding him in the moment like he had the night before.  

Eric leaned into him, letting himself collapse into the warmth and comfort, too broken to care how it looked, too exhausted to be anything but honest in his grief. His body shook with every breath, the sobs coming fast and hard.  

Between gasps and broken sounds, the words spilled out of him: “When I lost my leg… it was Rachel that kept me going. I kept thinking, at least I still had her. At least she still loved me.” He dragged in a shaky breath, voice cracking further. “Then when she left, it was my work. And the hope that she might come back. That maybe I hadn’t lost everything. But now… now the satellites have failed. She’s with him. I don’t have anything left, Salim. Nothing left to live for.”  

Salim held him tighter, like he could physically keep him from slipping away. His hand moved slowly up and down Eric’s back, grounding, steady. He leaned his head against Eric’s and whispered, “Then find something, Eric. Anything. It doesn’t have to be big. It doesn’t have to fix everything. Just something small to hold on to. A reason to wake up tomorrow.”  

Eric didn’t respond—not with words. He couldn’t. He was too lost in the storm. But he nodded faintly against Salim’s shoulder, even as more tears spilled from his eyes, soaking into Salim’s shirt.  

Salim kept whispering. Comforting things. Gentle things. That he wasn’t alone. That he was still here. That there was still time. That Salim wasn’t going anywhere.  

And for now, that was enough.  

Somewhere in the middle of the sobs wracking his body, somewhere in the way he clutched at Salim like he might fall apart entirely if he let go, Eric had a fleeting, splintered thought:  

He didn’t know how much longer he could keep doing this.  

Forcing himself to get up. Forcing himself to eat. Forcing himself to breathe when it felt like his chest was collapsing inward. Pretending, even for Salim, that he could survive the day without coming undone. He didn’t know how to hold himself together when everything inside him felt like it had already shattered.  

Two weeks felt like an impossibly long time. Not a gift, not a promise—just a slow kind of torture, a delay before the inevitable. He didn’t want to live like this, dragging himself through each hour, every breath a battle, every night another chance to lose the fight inside his head.  

Part of him wondered—hoped, even—if maybe Salim would see just how broken he really was. If maybe Salim would understand that keeping him alive was just prolonging the pain. Maybe if Salim saw him like this enough times, if he really saw the cracks spreading through every inch of him, he’d stop trying to fight the inevitable. Maybe he’d let Eric go.  

But as Eric trembled in his arms, as the grief poured out of him in raw, gasping sobs, Salim didn’t pull away.  

His arms were still around Eric, solid and grounding, like an anchor in the storm. His hand still moved slowly up and down Eric’s back, a gentle rhythm that said I’m here, I’ve got you, you’re not alone. And in that steady, unwavering presence, Eric knew—knew with a quiet, painful certainty—that Salim wasn’t going to give up. He wasn’t going to stop fighting to keep him alive.  

Salim wasn’t going to let him go.  

Eric didn’t know whether to feel grateful for that or exhausted by it. Maybe both. Maybe it didn’t matter.  

All he knew was that, for now, Salim was holding him together in the places he couldn’t do it himself. And for tonight, that was all he had.  

When Eric finally ran out of tears to cry, all that remained was the exhaustion—a deep, bone-heavy weariness that settled into every inch of him. It wasn’t just physical; it was the kind of tired that sank into the soul, the kind that didn’t go away with sleep.  

He was already tired of the routine.  

Wake up. Break down. Go back to sleep. Repeat.  

It felt like that was all he was now—grief on a loop. Some broken, failing thing barely functioning. And it was his own fault. He knew that. If he ate more, he might have a little more strength. If he hadn’t tried to bleed out on the barracks floor, maybe his body wouldn’t be using up what little energy he had trying to patch itself back together.  

But none of that changed how limp and useless he felt now. He didn’t even have the strength to sit up straight. He was draped against Salim like a rag doll, face pressed into the other man’s shoulder, and the worst part was that he didn’t care. Not about how pathetic he looked. Not about his dignity. It just didn’t matter anymore.  

And Salim hadn’t moved—not once. His arm was still around Eric’s back, his hand still moving in slow, gentle strokes that ran from between his shoulder blades to the small of his back. That motion was oddly soothing. Steady. Grounding. It reminded Eric, distantly, of being comforted as a child—of safety, even if he didn’t feel safe anymore.  

The warmth of Salim’s body, the subtle rhythm of his breath, the quiet comfort of being held—it all tugged at Eric’s frayed edges, lulling him into a dazed, heavy calm.  

He was just so, so tired.  

His eyes slipped shut again, and this time, he didn’t even try to fight it. He let himself rest against Salim fully, surrendering to the comfort, the quiet, the temporary stillness.  

Just for a little while.  

Salim could feel the weight of Eric slumped against him, warm and still, half asleep, maybe more than half. He didn’t move, didn’t try to shift Eric into a more proper position or ease him down onto the bed. He just kept holding him.  

Having Eric in his arms like this was proof—solid, breathing, trembling proof—that he was still here. Still alive. That Salim hadn’t been too late. That he hadn’t found Eric’s body cold and still on the barracks floor. That there was still time—two weeks. Two weeks to keep him breathing. Two weeks to convince him not to let go.  

His hand kept moving slowly, rhythmically, up and down Eric’s back. He hoped it was comforting, even in sleep. He’d noticed how Eric responded to touch—how it grounded him when his thoughts got too dark, how it helped draw him back from the edge. So Salim kept going, kept stroking his back gently, quietly.  

Every pass of his hand up Eric’s spine made him ache a little more. His fingers could feel the sharp jut of bones—shoulder blades, spine, ribs too close to the surface. He was too thin. Worryingly thin. Salim had seen him skip meals before, brushing it off with a distracted wave or a quiet “not hungry,” but there had been other times—times Eric ate normally, clearing his tray like it was nothing.  

It didn’t add up. Something didn’t make sense.  

But Salim didn’t need all the answers to act. He knew one thing for sure: Eric needed food. He needed strength. Even if it was just a little at a time. Even if it was slow. Salim could handle slow. He would start making sure Eric ate something every day—something small, something manageable. Just enough to stop him from wasting away.  

Eric shifted then, a tiny movement—barely more than a twitch—but his cheek brushed deeper against Salim’s shoulder, nuzzling closer in his sleep. Salim felt his breath catch for a moment.  

He didn’t move.  

Didn’t tense.  

Didn’t flinch.  

He knew Eric—knew how tightly he held himself together when he was awake, how much shame and embarrassment he carried. He’d never allow himself this kind of closeness if he were conscious, if he were thinking clearly.  

But now, in sleep, that wall was down.  

And Salim wasn’t going to betray that trust—not even by accident.  

He simply stayed where he was, silent and steady, anchoring Eric the only way he knew how. And in the quiet hum of the barracks, with Eric breathing softly against him, Salim promised himself again: two weeks. He would fight for every single day.  

After a long stretch of silence—just the faint hum of the lights and the soft rhythm of their breathing—Eric twitched.  

It was a small, jerking movement at first, barely enough to stir Salim from where he'd slipped into his own thoughts. But then it happened again, sharper this time. Salim blinked and looked down, suddenly alert.  

Eric’s face was scrunched up in distress, his brows drawn tight, his mouth slightly open like he was trying to speak or cry out but couldn’t. His body gave another twitch, like he was trying to lash out or run, caught in the grip of something invisible and awful.  

Salim gently started rubbing his back again, repeating the motion that had calmed him before. His voice was quiet, steady, barely above a whisper as he murmured, “You’re safe… you’re alright, you’re here with me… it’s just a dream… I’ve got you, habibi…”  

Eric jolted awake with a sudden gasp, chest heaving, eyes wide and wild. He looked around in a panic, as if he didn’t know where he was or what was happening. Salim didn’t move, didn’t let go. He just waited, his hand still moving slowly across Eric’s back.  

Gradually, Eric’s eyes focused. Recognition dawned. His shoulders began to drop, the tension melting away in stages, like someone slowly exhaling after holding their breath too long.  

He let out a long, shaky breath. “Sorry,” he mumbled.  

Salim shook his head. “Don’t apologize. Are you alright?”  

Eric nodded, not meeting his eyes. “Yeah. I… I was back in the tunnels again.”  

Salim’s expression softened, his voice quiet but firm. “We’ll never have to go back there. The vampires… they’re gone. We’re not infected. We made it out. We’re safe now.”  

Eric didn’t answer for a moment. Then, slowly, like it took effort, he leaned his head back against Salim’s shoulder again. The contact was warm, grounding, and the words Salim had said helped more than Eric wanted to admit.  

Safe. Out. Alive.  

He closed his eyes again. He wasn’t ready to face sleep again just yet—not with the way it dragged him back into the dark—but leaning against Salim like this, feeling the steady rise and fall of his chest, the gentle hand still moving over his back… it made it a little easier to breathe.  

After another few minutes of quiet, Salim’s voice broke the silence—gentle, almost tentative. “Do you feel up to going to get something to eat?”  

Eric tensed immediately. Salim felt it through the contact, the way Eric’s shoulders went rigid, the way his back stiffened slightly against his palm. Eric’s voice was low and hoarse when he answered. “I don’t… I don’t want to eat right now.”  

Salim didn’t push. He just nodded, his hand never stopping its slow rhythm up and down Eric’s back. “Alright,” he said softly. “But you need to eat something today. You were unconscious a long time. Half a protein bar isn’t enough—not for healing, not for anything. Your body needs more than that.”  

Eric nodded against him, even though the words barely registered. He wasn’t going to argue. He knew Salim was right. He knew exactly how little fuel his body had left, how every movement felt like dragging himself through sludge. But it didn’t matter. He wasn’t eating to heal. He wasn’t healing at all.  

He didn’t say any of that out loud, though. Just nodded like he agreed, like he was taking it on board.  

He couldn’t bring himself to leave the room anyway. The thought of walking out that door and running into Rachel—or Nick—made his stomach twist in something far worse than hunger. The shame was unbearable. Knowing they were out there, knowing they knew he’d failed… he couldn’t face that.  

And even worse than that was the fact that he was still here. That he'd woken up. That Salim had found him and pulled him back from the edge. That he'd agreed to try, even though deep down he knew he wouldn't make it two weeks.  

He stayed where he was, leaning against Salim, letting himself sink into the comfort he didn’t deserve. It was selfish—he knew that. But he didn’t have it in him to pull away. Not yet. Not when the warmth of another person was the only thing holding him together.  

Salim didn’t say anything else. He just held him, like he knew Eric needed it more than anything right now. Like he’d keep doing it for as long as Eric would let him.  

When it got late enough that the empty silence between them started to feel heavier than usual, Salim finally spoke again, his voice quiet but clear. “If you don’t want to eat anything,” he said gently, “would you like to go to the games room? Play something for a while?”  

Eric didn’t even need to think about it. He shook his head immediately. “I don’t want to see Nick or Rachel.”  

Salim nodded, unsurprised. “Alright,” he said, thoughtful. “What if I go get something? A deck of cards, maybe. Or the chess set?”  

Eric hesitated, torn between wanting to stay buried in the comfort of stillness and knowing he couldn’t sit here forever, unmoving, unthinking, with his brain looping like a broken reel. Eventually, he nodded, voice low. “Yeah, okay… but not chess.”  

“Not chess,” Salim agreed. He waited a moment, giving Eric the space to move away first. Eric slowly pulled back, and Salim unwrapped his arms, standing and stretching his stiff back with a faint groan.  

“I’ll be back in a minute,” he said, and with one last glance back at Eric, slipped out the door.  

The room felt strangely hollow in his absence.  

Eric sat there in the silence, the weight of it pressing down on him. He tipped his head back and stared up at the ceiling, barely noticing how dim the lights had gotten. This was the first time he’d been alone since waking up. Salim had made sure of that, hovering quietly, staying close, like he knew exactly what Eric would do the second the door shut behind him.  

Eric looked down at his arm. His sleeve had slipped up a little, and he stared at the fresh bandages, at the way his skin looked thin and pale around them. He flexed his fingers. They trembled faintly. Then he tried to curl them into a fist.  

It barely closed. Weak and trembling.  

He must’ve cut through something—nerves, tendons, muscle. It hadn’t hit him before, not really, what lasting damage he might’ve done.  

He stared at his hand, as if it belonged to someone else, then looked back up at the ceiling, hollow and expressionless.  

If he hadn’t hesitated.  

If he’d been a little faster. A little more decisive. He wouldn’t be sitting here right now.  

But then Salim would’ve found him. Salim, not someone impersonal. Not a medic. Not a stranger.  

Eric swallowed hard, a sharp ache blooming in his chest. He didn’t want that. Didn’t want Salim to find him like that. Not when he’d held him, stayed up with him, not when he was still trying so damn hard.  

So, when the two weeks were up… he’d have to go somewhere else. Somewhere far enough that Salim wouldn’t find him. Wouldn’t see what he’d done. Wouldn’t have to carry that weight.  

Eric dragged in a breath and held it until it hurt, then let it go slowly.  

The quiet in the room stretched thin around him. Waiting.  

Eric sat there, his gaze still fixed on the ceiling, his body aching in that deep, tired way that went beyond flesh and bone. The second the door had clicked shut behind Salim, the silence had come roaring in, thick and suffocating. And with it—like it always did—came the thoughts.  

He hated it. Hated how, as soon as he was left alone, his mind turned against him, how the idea of finishing what he’d started just a day ago pulled at him like a current under the surface, relentless and familiar. The bathroom was only a few steps away. He knew where the med kit was. He knew how to do it better this time.  

His hands clenched, shaking. His heart thudded too hard in his chest.  

Salim would be disappointed in him.  

That thought struck harder than he wanted it to. He squeezed his eyes shut, jaw clenched, willing the images and the pull and the noise in his head to go quiet.  

Just two weeks.  

That was what he'd said. What he’d promised. It wasn’t that long. He just had to hold it together for two more weeks.  

It shouldn’t have felt like such an impossible stretch of time.  

Eric let out a shaky breath and leaned forward, resting his forearms on his knees. His fingers curled loosely in the fabric of his pants, nails digging into the worn material. He couldn’t just disappear the second Salim left him alone. That wasn’t fair. Salim didn’t deserve that—not after all of this, not after everything he’d done.  

The man was trying so hard. Harder than anyone else ever had.  

And for what? For someone who could barely eat half a protein bar without breaking down? For someone who spent more time crying than speaking? Eric didn’t know what Salim saw in him, what made him keep trying, keep staying. He didn’t deserve the comfort. He didn’t deserve the warmth of those arms wrapped around him, the quiet sympathy, the way Salim never looked at him like he was pathetic.  

He didn’t deserve any of it. But he’d been given it anyway.  

And that, more than anything, kept him rooted to the spot. Not because he believed he could be saved. But because if he broke his promise now—if he made Salim carry the weight of finding him, of wondering what he could have done differently—that would be the cruelest thing of all.  

So Eric stayed exactly where he was, trembling, exhausted, his chest tight and aching.  

Two weeks. Just two weeks.  

He could do that.  

Maybe.  

Salim returned quicker than Eric expected.  

He hadn’t even made it through a full spiral before the door opened again with a soft click and Salim stepped back inside, holding a deck of cards in one hand, a couple of things tucked beneath his arm. Eric blinked at him, almost startled. He’d half-expected—or maybe half-hoped—that Salim would take his time, maybe stop somewhere, get something to eat, give himself a break from the burden that was Eric.  

But, of course, that wasn’t what Salim was like.  

Eric was still getting used to that.  

Without a word, Salim walked over and dropped the deck of cards at the end of Eric’s bed. Then he moved to the wall, where he smoothed out a small piece of paper and taped it up with a strip of duct tape he must have picked up from somewhere. He marked a single, short line across the top corner of the page.  

Eric heard him murmur, “Two weeks.”  

The words hit harder than Eric expected. His chest ached with it—how seriously Salim was taking this, how hard he was trying to keep Eric alive. Hard enough to make a tally. One mark. One day survived.  

It felt both comforting and crushing.  

Eric reached for the deck of cards, fumbling with the box. His fingers barely worked, stiff and slow, the nerves in his left hand still a mess. He was never good at shuffling even with both hands working, but now it was near impossible. Cards slipped from his grip, scattered to the floor in a quiet flutter.  

He sighed in frustration, bent to gather them up awkwardly, then gave up and handed the whole thing to Salim.  

Salim took them with a small nod and sat down beside him on the edge of the bed. The space was so tight their knees brushed again, but neither of them shifted away.  

“Any game you like,” Salim said gently, starting to shuffle the cards like he did it all the time. His movements were calm, unhurried.  

Eric watched the cards move through Salim’s hands, then glanced up toward the tally on the wall. One day.  

He could survive one day.  

Maybe.  

He looked back down at the cards. “Uh… blackjack?”  

Salim gave a faint smile. “Blackjack it is.”  

And for a moment, the quiet between them wasn’t so heavy.  

To Eric’s surprise, the card game actually helped .  

Not in some grand, miraculous way—he wasn’t suddenly cured of the constant ache in his chest, or the thoughts pressing at the back of his skull like a tide waiting to rise again—but it pulled him out of his head. For the first time all day, maybe longer, he wasn’t thinking about the bathroom, or Rachel, or the tunnels, or the impossible weight of the two weeks ahead.  

He was just thinking about the next card.  

Salim dealt smoothly, and Eric played. At first he fumbled, had to pause to remember the rules, but Salim helped him along without mocking him, just a soft, steady patience that Eric wasn’t used to. They played again. Then again. Then again.  

Too many rounds to count.  

Eric didn’t win all of them—far from it—but he wasn’t losing every round either. That alone felt like a small, strange victory. He’d never been particularly good at blackjack, always overthinking the numbers, counting too many possibilities and getting lost in them. But now, with half his brain tied up in the background noise of pain and fatigue and everything else, the overthinking faded. His decisions were quicker, simpler.  

And, weirdly, more effective.  

Salim seemed genuinely pleased to see him engaged in the game, to see him thinking about something else . He didn’t push, didn’t comment on it or make it feel like a big deal, but there was a quiet satisfaction in his eyes each time Eric leaned forward, or let out a frustrated breath when he lost a round. Like it meant something—that Eric was still here. Still playing.  

And it was nice. The simplicity of it. The quiet back-and-forth. No one yelling, no one crying. No masks or walls, no expectations. Just two people, close enough for their knees to bump, trading cards and glances under the low hum of the barracks lighting.  

Eric was enjoying himself.  

He was —even if he would never admit it, not even to himself.  

He didn’t deserve to. Not after everything.  

But still… he let the next card drop onto the pile, and when Salim cursed under his breath and tossed his own down, Eric found himself smirking, just a little.  

Just enough.  

Eventually, it got late enough that Salim set his cards down and said, gently but firmly, “We need to eat something now.”  

Eric tensed. Salim noticed.  

Before he could say anything, Salim added, “It’s late enough that everyone will either be in the games room or asleep.”  

Eric nodded, grateful—but the tension hadn’t come from fear of seeing the others. Not entirely. That wasn’t the part that made his stomach twist. It was the idea of eating at all, of forcing food into a body that didn’t want it, of enduring the inevitable guilt and nausea that would follow.  

Still, he stood when Salim did, stretching carefully. His shoulder ached with the movement—every minor shift pulled at something raw or bruised—but he didn’t mind the pain. He welcomed it. He deserved it.  

They walked the short hall to the canteen, Salim talking about something—nothing too heavy, just enough to keep the silence from creeping in. Eric tried to follow the conversation, tried to nod at the right places, even managed a quiet hum of agreement now and then. He wasn’t sure if he was making sense, but Salim didn’t seem to mind.  

Salim pushed open the canteen doors, and Eric's chest loosened slightly at the sight of an empty room. Just as Salim had promised—no Rachel, no Nick, just them.  

Salim went to the fridge and grabbed a microwave meal, and Eric trailed after him, hovering for a moment before reaching in and selecting the smallest meal he could find. Something labeled for lunch, maybe half the calories of the others. His eyes lingered for a second too long on the top shelf—on the row of beer bottles glinting beneath the fluorescent light. It would be so easy.  

But he looked away. Shut the fridge door.  

He followed Salim to the microwave, unwrapped the plastic film, and put the meal in. When he reached to shut the microwave door with his left hand, his fingers barely responded—he could press, but not grip, and it frustrated him more than it should have. He had to stop, switch hands, and shut the door with his right.  

Another reminder of his failure. Not only had he not succeeded—he’d made everything worse. He was stuck here, broken, useless, and now even inconvenienced by the body that had refused to die.  

He stared through the glass as the tray slowly turned. The hum of the microwave filled the silence in his head for a moment. When it beeped, he pulled the food out carefully and brought it over to the table, where Salim was already sitting.  

He took the seat opposite him. For a moment, he didn’t move—just stared down at the tray, at the plastic container with its congealed edges and chemical smell. It felt like his chest was hollow. He wasn’t hungry. He never was anymore.  

But he felt Salim’s gaze, soft and steady.  

Eric picked up his fork and took a bite.  

The food felt foreign in his mouth, the texture all wrong, the taste too strong and not strong enough at the same time. It was wrong . But he chewed. He swallowed.  

His stomach immediately rebelled, twisting on itself in protest. He clenched his jaw, breathing through his nose, and forced down another forkful.  

They ate in silence for a long time. Or what passed for silence—there was the distant hum of the fridge, the occasional buzz of a flickering light, the soft clink of metal on plastic as their cutlery hit the trays. Just enough sound to keep it from being unbearable. Just enough to keep the quiet from swallowing him whole .  

Every bite was harder than the last.  

Eric focused on moving the fork. Stabbing the food. Bringing it to his mouth. Swallowing. Repeat.  

The food sat in his stomach like stone. It didn’t feel like nourishment—it felt like weight. Like guilt. But he kept going, mechanically, because Salim was watching. Because he didn’t want him to ask questions. Because some small, fading part of him didn’t want to disappoint the only person who still gave a damn.  

Even if he didn’t deserve it.  

Eric finished the entire tray, every last bite. It wasn’t much—barely enough for a lunch portion, let alone dinner—but the moment he set his fork down, the guilt surged hot in his stomach, heavier than the food itself. Like swallowing shame in solid form.  

He stood, his tray in hand, and moved to take it to the sink, but Salim stood too, already done with his larger meal.  

“I’ve got it,” Salim said gently, reaching out.  

Eric hesitated, guilt tangling with weariness in his chest. Then he gave a small nod. “Alright.”  

He passed the tray over and watched as Salim turned toward the sink, running the water. The sound of it filled the quiet space, oddly loud. Eric waited a beat, then said, “I’m gonna go wash my hands.”  

Salim paused slightly, the tension clear in his posture. He turned his head just enough to glance at Eric, worry flickering behind his eyes. “Okay,” he said slowly. “Alright.”  

But Eric saw it anyway—the hesitation, the way Salim clearly didn’t like the idea of him going to the bathroom alone. Not after last time.  

Eric ignored it.  

He turned and slipped out of the room, walking quickly down the hall to the bathroom. As soon as he stepped inside, he shut the door behind him and dropped down in front of the toilet, the cold tiles biting into his knees. His body moved on instinct, familiar motions seared into muscle memory.  

His left hand rose automatically toward his mouth—but the second it lifted too high, his arm flared with pain. A sharp, hot stab that shot from shoulder to elbow.  

Eric winced, the pain making him suck in a breath. Even this —even this terrible, destructive habit—was harder now because of his failure. Because of how badly he’d messed everything up.  

He shifted and brought his right hand up instead. It was clumsier, less practiced, but it worked. His stomach lurched, and a moment later, he was heaving into the toilet, everything he’d just eaten coming back up in a rush. It burned. His throat ached. Probably the protein bar too, gone now, lost to the bile.  

He stayed hunched over for a few moments, breathing heavily, eyes stinging. Then he stood shakily, dragging himself over to the sink and turning the tap on. The fluorescent lights buzzed overhead.  

He was just finishing rinsing his mouth when he heard the bathroom door creak open. His heart stuttered in his chest, but he forced himself to stay calm.  

Salim stepped in, and the second he saw Eric standing there, calmly washing his hands, his whole body eased. His shoulders dropped, the tension bleeding out of him in one slow breath.  

Eric saw it clearly—how tight Salim had been, how close to panic.  

He’s probably traumatized, Eric thought, from finding me like that.  

The thought made his stomach twist again, even emptier now. A deep, hollow guilt spread through his chest.  

Of all the people Eric had hurt lately, Salim was the only one still trying. And Eric hated himself for making even that harder.  

Eric dried his hands slowly, dragging the coarse paper towel over his skin like it might wipe away more than just water. He folded it tightly, then tossed it in the bin. His eyes flicked over to where Salim stood now, leaning casually against the wall just inside the door. He didn’t look casual, though. Not really. There was still a faint crease between his brows, a residual tightness in his shoulders that hadn't quite let go.  

Eric crossed the room to him, every step feeling heavier than it should. When he stopped in front of Salim, he hesitated for a beat, then said, voice low and quiet, “Sorry. For, uh… making you worry.”  

Salim’s expression softened immediately, a gentle smile spreading across his face. “Don’t apologize,” he said simply. “I worry about everyone I care about.”  

Eric’s heart did a strange little flutter at that, his breath catching in his throat. The words stunned him more than they should have. Care about. Someone cared about him. It was like hearing it in a language he’d forgotten he spoke.  

For a brief, startling moment, something cracked open inside him—wide and raw. He wanted to say everything —to confess it all. That he made himself throw up after every meal. That he hated the way he looked now, hated the way his body felt wrong, unworthy. That he felt like he was rotting from the inside out, and no one even noticed because he smiled and said “I’m fine” like a reflex.  

He wanted to spill it all into Salim’s hands and beg him not to be disgusted. Because if anyone could understand, it was Salim. And the idea of keeping those parts of himself hidden from someone who genuinely cared—someone who had stayed—suddenly felt unbearable.  

But the moment passed.  

Eric swallowed it all down like bile, pushed it back into the place where all the other secrets lived. He just nodded, eyes flicking away. He didn’t trust himself to say anything else.  

Salim didn’t press. He tilted his head toward the door and said, “It’s late. And you’re still healing. We should get some sleep.”  

Eric nodded again, more muted this time, and followed Salim out of the bathroom. The hallway was quiet, dimly lit, humming faintly with the soft sounds of night settling over the compound. They walked in silence, side by side, the space between them filled with things neither of them said.  

When they got back to the barracks, the air inside felt still, almost heavy with the weight of the day. Eric moved wordlessly to his bed and sat down on the edge, reaching for his prosthetic. His left hand was still mostly useless—fingers barely responding, clumsy and shaking—so he ended up fumbling through the process more than helping himself. Still, it came off easier than it had gone on earlier, and he set it aside with a soft clunk against the floor.  

He leaned back against the headboard with a soft exhale, letting his eyes flick sideways. Salim had taken a seat on his own bed, though notably, he hadn’t pulled it back to its original place. It was still pushed up close to Eric’s, not quite touching, but nearer than it needed to be. A precaution, Eric figured. Salim wasn’t going to say it outright, but it was clear what this was. He was on suicide watch.  

Eric didn’t blame him.  

He tried not to think too bitterly about it, even if part of him burned with quiet humiliation. This was the consequence of what he’d done. He’d made this mess. Now someone else had to clean up after him.  

He slipped his legs under the blanket, pulling it up to his chin like a shield, and turned onto his side. Normally, he slept on his stomach, arms tucked beneath the pillow, face buried in the cotton. But with the pain still burning in his left arm, he couldn’t risk laying on it. It throbbed dully even when he wasn’t moving. So he curled in on himself instead, cradling the wounded arm to his chest like something fragile.  

Across from him, Salim had laid down too. On his back, head tilted slightly toward Eric, eyes soft in the low light. He didn’t speak, didn’t offer any reassurances or tell Eric everything would be okay. Eric appreciated the silence.  

He shut his eyes and turned his head into the pillow, sighing quietly. He didn’t want to sleep—was afraid of the nightmares waiting for him, always too vivid, too real—but he knew better than to stay awake all night. If he didn’t sleep, he’d unravel completely. The thoughts would get louder. Sharper. More convincing.  

And then Salim would notice. And he’d get that look again. The one that was half disappointment, half worry. The one that made Eric feel even more like a burden.  

So he tried to breathe evenly, tried to let the warmth of the blanket and the quiet sound of Salim’s breathing lull him into something close to rest. He didn’t deserve comfort, but he was grateful for the illusion of it—grateful for the nearness of someone who cared, even when he couldn’t understand why.  

Notes:

We're getting all the comfort now!
(only because I broke Eric)

Chapter Text

Eric woke up more times than he cared to count.  

The first time, it was with a sharp inhale, his body lurching upright like it had been pulled by some invisible string. His shirt clung to him, soaked through with cold sweat, and his heart thudded against his ribs like it was trying to claw its way out. His mouth was dry, his throat tight. The shadows in the room looked different, darker, almost alive. But it was just a dream. Another one. He wiped a shaking hand across his face, lay back down, and forced his eyes shut again.  

The second time, he gasped awake with a quiet noise that still felt too loud in the stillness of the room. He froze when he heard Salim stir in the bed beside his. Eric quickly pressed himself flat against the mattress, cradling his throbbing arm close, and tried to steady his breathing. In. Out. In. Out. Slow, quiet, even. Just sleep. Pretend to sleep.  

He heard Salim shift, the rustle of fabric, the creak of the bed frame. Then, after a pause, Salim rolled over and settled again, his breathing deepening into something more rhythmic. Eric didn’t move. He didn’t dare. He lay stiff and silent, like he could disappear into the mattress if he tried hard enough.  

He woke up again after that. Then again.  

By the fourth time, he didn’t even bother trying to go back to sleep. He was tired—bone-deep and aching—but he was more tired of the nightmares, of jolting awake into a dark room with his pulse pounding and that sick taste of fear in his mouth.  

So he lay there. Still. Quiet. Awake.  

The ceiling was faintly illuminated by the dim light of the hallway leaking in under the door, casting pale shapes overhead. Eric stared up at it like it might change, like it might offer something different if he kept looking. But it was always the same.  

His arm throbbed, a deep, nagging ache from wrist to shoulder, and he shifted slightly, holding it tighter against his chest. The pain didn’t bother him—it was something real, something grounded. Something he could control. He leaned into it, welcomed it, even. It was better than the emptiness. Better than the nightmares.  

He kept his eyes open and didn’t move. The quiet sounds of Salim breathing just a few feet away grounded him, reminding him that he wasn’t alone. But that didn’t mean he could rest.  

Tonight, sleep felt like a battlefield he’d already lost.  

It was only because the beds were so close together that Eric even heard it—a sharp rustle of skin against fabric, quick and tense. He turned his head slowly, blinking in the dark though it made no difference; everything was shadows and soft outlines. Another twitch followed, then a muffled sound—Salim mumbling something in Arabic, the tone sharp and distressed.  

Eric sat up, hesitating for a moment. His first instinct was to stay back, give space. But then he remembered Salim shaking him awake after a nightmare, grounding him with calm words and gentle hands. Holding him when everything inside him had cracked wide open.  

So Eric leaned over and reached out, his hand hesitating just above Salim’s shoulder before making contact. He gave a soft shake. “Salim,” he said, voice low, careful. “Hey. Wake up.”  

Salim jolted upright with a sharp inhale, his hand snapping out and latching around Eric’s wrist before either of them could think. Eric froze, tense, not out of fear but instinct. The grip wasn’t painful—just tight, reactive. But then Salim blinked rapidly, realization settling in, and his fingers slowly loosened and fell away.  

He exhaled hard, dragging a hand down his face. “Thank you,” he mumbled, voice thick with sleep and something heavier.  

Eric, not sure what else to say, rubbed the back of his neck with his free hand. “It’s alright. It… wasn’t your fault.”  

Salim’s hand stayed pressed to his face for a moment before he let it drop. “Sorry for waking you.”  

“I was already awake,” Eric replied quickly. Too quickly.  

Salim’s gaze slid toward him in the dark, eyes narrowing slightly. “Why?”  

Eric hesitated a beat too long. “Couldn’t get back to sleep. After the nightmares.”  

Salim’s expression softened, the edge of tension in his shoulders ebbing slightly. He leaned back against the headboard and tilted his head, looking up at the ceiling like he was reading something written there.  

Eric sat back as well, propping himself against the headboard as well. His arm ached more now from moving it so much, but he didn’t mind. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable, not really. There was something steadying about it.  

Salim’s voice came after a moment, quiet. “They still come, the dreams. The tunnels. The things down there.”  

Eric nodded, even though Salim wasn’t looking at him. “Yeah,” he said. “I don’t think they’re going anywhere anytime soon.”  

He didn’t say that some part of him didn’t want them to. That the nightmares felt like punishment. Like penance.  

Salim didn’t press. He just sat there beside him, close enough that their shoulders might touch if either of them shifted even slightly. Eric found himself grateful for that—just the quiet presence of someone else who understood.  

Eric drifted, despite himself.  

He didn’t want to fall asleep—had been so sure he wouldn’t—but the weight of exhaustion settled over him like a heavy blanket, pinning his body down even as his mind floated free. He slouched slightly against the headboard, his aching arm cradled in his lap, head lolling forward then jerking up again. He never quite fell fully asleep—he hovered somewhere just beneath consciousness, half-dreaming, half-remembering.  

Flashes of the tunnels surfaced behind his eyes: the wet crunch of footsteps, the hiss of movement just outside the light, the blood. It played on repeat, disjointed, looping. Faces flickered and blurred—Rachel’s scream, Nick’s gunfire, Salim’s frantic voice yelling his name from the dark.  

Each time Eric blinked awake again, the barracks came back into focus. Safe. Dim. Still. Salim was always there beside him.  

Sometimes Eric would glance over to find Salim sitting up, eyes open and distant, staring into the dark like he was trying to outlast something. Other times, Salim’s head would be bowed, chin nearly resting on his chest, his breathing slow and even in sleep—tense sleep, twitchy sleep, but sleep nonetheless.  

Neither of them moved back to their pillows. Neither of them said much. It was just easier this way, sitting side by side, trying to wait out the night like it was an enemy to endure rather than a natural rhythm of the world.  

At one point, Eric let his eyes close for longer than usual, his head tilting slightly toward Salim’s. Just the faintest contact—a brush of warmth where their arms touched. He didn’t mean to do it. Didn’t even really register it.  

But Salim didn’t move away.  

And in that moment, that small quiet moment amid all the wreckage inside him, Eric let himself believe—just briefly—that he wasn’t completely alone. That he could rely on someone else.  

By the time the lights creeping in through the slats on the door turned on, Eric already felt the weight of the day pressing down on him like a vice. Day two. Just day two. It felt like he’d lived a week inside his own skull already.  

He sat still on the edge of the bed, awake for a while now, staring at the wall across from him and trying not to think about the fact that there were twelve more days to go. Twelve more mornings like this. Twelve more nights of nightmares and barely eating and pretending like everything didn’t hurt—physically, emotionally, all of it.  

Beside him, Salim shifted suddenly, jerking slightly in the half-disoriented way people sometimes woke when they weren’t sleeping well. His shoulder brushed Eric’s, a small point of contact that grounded Eric more than it should’ve.  

Salim exhaled, running a hand through his hair to smooth it down before glancing over. “You want to get some breakfast?” he asked softly. “It’s still early. We should be alone.”  

Eric hesitated. The knot in his stomach made the thought of food unbearable, but the idea of eating in front of Nick or Rachel was even worse. He didn’t want their questions, didn’t want their eyes on him, full of pity or worse—understanding. He nodded. “Yeah… okay.”  

He shifted forward and reached for his prosthetic, the now-familiar struggle beginning again. His left hand barely worked, fingers curling weakly, unable to grip the sleeve properly. He tried anyway, fumbling with the straps until he finally gave up and wedged the limb between his thigh and the bedframe to get enough leverage to slide the socket on.  

It went on with a click and a muted thud. He flexed his knee, testing it. Loose. Looser than yesterday. Just more proof of how much weight he’d lost.  

He hated the way his body betrayed him—every weakness, every falter a reminder of the choices he’d made. The things he’d done to himself.  

He stood slowly, letting the prosthetic take his weight. It was bearable. For now.  

When he looked up, Salim was already at the door, waiting without pushing. He offered a quiet nod, one Eric returned before they stepped out together.  

The hallway was silent, the air cool and still. Eric didn’t say anything as they walked—didn’t need to. Salim didn’t press him for words. The quiet between them wasn’t uncomfortable. It was steady. Supportive in its own way.  

Still, Eric found himself bracing internally. Another day of forcing himself through the motions. Of shoving food down when it made his stomach curl, of pretending he was getting better, of trying not to let Salim see how hollowed out he felt inside.  

He just had to keep going. One more day. Twelve more to go.  

They reached the canteen, and just as Salim had promised, it was empty. The harsh fluorescent lights buzzed softly overhead, and the long rows of empty tables gave the space an echoing quietness. It was still early—too early for most people to be awake. But Eric and Salim had already been up for hours, sleep stolen from them by nightmares and the restless ache of thoughts that didn’t stop when the world went dark.  

Salim moved with an easy familiarity, heading over to the cupboard and pulling down a box of cereal, pouring himself a bowl like it was just any other morning. Like everything was normal. Eric followed, slower, reluctant. He picked a different cereal box at random, something bland, and poured a small amount into the bowl. Barely enough to call a meal.  

He didn’t look up, but he felt Salim watching him.  

“You could put a bit more in,” Salim said gently, not demanding—just quietly encouraging, like he had every right to care.  

Eric’s fingers hesitated on the box. He didn’t want to. He didn’t want any of it. But he added a little more. Just enough to make it seem like he was trying. Like he was cooperating. He hated how much that felt like a betrayal of how he actually felt inside.  

He didn’t say anything. Just grabbed a spoon, added some milk, and followed Salim to the nearest table.  

They sat across from each other. The silence wasn’t as easy now. Eric stared at his cereal, stirring it around with the spoon until it was soggy, then finally lifted a bite to his mouth.  

The texture was awful. It sat thick and swollen in his mouth before he forced himself to swallow. His stomach immediately cramped in protest, and for a second he thought he was going to be sick right there. But then it passed. Settled. Barely.  

Salim didn’t say anything, just quietly ate his own breakfast. But every time Eric paused for too long, he could feel Salim’s eyes flick up to him. Watching.  

Not judging. Not suspicious. Just concerned.  

It was worse.  

Eric didn’t want to be watched. Didn’t want anyone looking too closely, afraid they might see just how thin the threads holding him together really were.  

So he forced himself to eat. Another bite. Then another. Slowly. Mechanically. The cereal turned to paste in his mouth and sat heavy in his gut, but he kept going.  

Because Salim was watching. Because it was easier to lie with actions than to explain the truth. Because he didn’t know what else to do.  

He just had to get through it. Just one more meal. One more day.  

Eric was only halfway through his meagre bowl of cereal when the door to the canteen creaked open. The sound alone made him tense, shoulders stiffening as his grip tightened around his spoon. He glanced behind him, dread coiling in his gut—and there they were.  

Nick and Rachel.  

They didn’t even look his way as they crossed to the kitchen area, chatting quietly between themselves like it was just another morning. Like the world hadn’t fallen apart. Like nothing had changed.  

Eric forced himself to take another bite, but it tasted like sawdust now. He tried to tune out their voices, tried not to look, not to listen, but he couldn’t help it. Every word carried weight, every familiar rhythm of their conversation dragged him deeper into a place he didn’t want to go.  

Salim noticed it immediately—how rigid Eric had gone, how he wouldn’t lift his gaze from his bowl. Salim quickly finished his own cereal, shoveling the last few bites down with subtle urgency, ready to leave the moment Eric gave any sign.  

But Eric didn’t say anything. He just kept eating, each bite heavier than the last, like gravel in his throat. His stomach churned with every swallow, and the quiet clink of cutlery from Rachel and Nick felt thunderous in his ears.  

Then, he heard it. Rachel’s voice, soft and sweet:  

“Pass the milk, sweetheart.”  

Eric froze. The word hit like a knife to the ribs. Sweetheart. That’s what she used to call him. The bile surged up his throat without warning.  

“I— I need to go to the bathroom,” Eric muttered, pushing his chair back with a screech and stumbling to his feet.  

He didn’t wait. Didn’t glance at Salim. He just bolted.  

He didn’t hear the chair behind him scrape back, or the quick footsteps that followed. His mind was locked on the bathroom, on getting there now .  

He crashed through the door, barely making it to the toilet before dropping to the floor. He didn’t even bother closing the stall door. He fell forward, and this time, he didn’t need his fingers. Everything came up in a violent rush—cereal, bile, the thin thread of stability he’d been clinging to.  

A moment later, the bathroom door opened again. Then soft, rushed footsteps.  

Salim crouched beside him, one hand rubbing small, steady circles into Eric’s back. He was breathing heavily, like he’d run, heart still racing.  

Eric continued dry heaving until there was nothing left. When it finally stopped, he sat back on his heels, gasping for breath, tears stinging his eyes. His throat burned. His whole body trembled. He didn’t look at Salim. Couldn’t.  

Salim’s hand remained firm and grounding on his back.  

“What happened?” Salim asked quietly, voice rough with concern.  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t want to say it. Didn’t want to admit how much it hurt.  

Then, voice hoarse and barely audible, he said, “Rachel… she called Nick ‘sweetheart.’ That’s what she used to call me.”  

His voice cracked, and he blinked hard, but the tears came anyway.  

Salim didn’t hesitate. He wrapped his arms around Eric, pulling him close, holding him there on the cold bathroom floor. Eric buried his face into Salim’s shoulder and cried—big, wracking sobs that shook his whole body. He didn’t care how pathetic it looked, didn’t care that they were on the floor of a bathroom, didn’t care that his tears were soaking into Salim’s shirt.  

He was too broken to care. And Salim just held him tighter.  

Eric sobbed until there was nothing left in him—no more tears, no more noise, just hollow, aching silence. His body felt heavy and empty all at once, and still Salim held him. Quiet. Patient. Unmoving.  

He let Eric have that space, that closeness. No pressure. Just the simple, steady presence of someone who wasn’t going anywhere.  

Eric’s face was buried in Salim’s shirt, hot with shame and exhaustion, the fabric damp beneath his cheek. His breathing had evened out, shaky but slowing. He was tired of this already. Tired of breaking down, of losing control every single day. Tired of not being able to keep himself together for longer than a few hours at a time.  

He mumbled against Salim’s shoulder, voice low and raw, “Sorry. That was stupid.”  

Salim shook his head, arm still wrapped around him. “It wasn’t stupid,” he said gently. “You’re hurting.”  

Eric didn’t respond right away. He just nodded against Salim’s chest, not trusting his voice. He didn’t know how to argue with that. Maybe he couldn’t. Maybe he didn’t even want to.  

He felt drained. Like the emotion had ripped through him and taken everything with it. There was a leaden weight in his chest, but it wasn’t new. Just heavier now.  

Salim shifted slightly, his voice soft. “Let’s get you some water. Then we can go sit in the barracks for a while, if you’d like.”  

Eric nodded again, too tired to do anything else. Slowly, he leaned back, peeling himself away from Salim’s shoulder. His eyes were red, his face blotchy, the front of Salim’s shirt stained with tears and spit and regret. But Salim didn’t seem to care.  

As Eric moved to stand, Salim kept one hand steady on his back, grounding him, ready to catch him if he swayed. Eric’s legs wobbled slightly under him—he hadn’t realized how much energy he’d lost just crying—but the steady pressure of Salim’s palm helped him stay upright.  

He exhaled shakily, scrubbing at his eyes with the sleeve of his shirt, not sure what to say, not sure there was anything to say.  

He just stood there a moment, letting himself be held steady.  

After a moment, Eric moved over to the sink and turned the tap on, rinsing his mouth out, the taste of bile still bitter on his tongue. He let the cold water run for a second longer, then cupped his hands and drank straight from the tap. It was easier than trying to find a cup. Behind him, he could feel Salim hovering—close enough to intervene if needed, but giving him just enough space that it didn’t feel suffocating. Like he was still figuring out how to help without overwhelming him.  

Eric ran a hand through his hair, dampening it slightly with the water left on his fingers. He avoided looking at his reflection in the mirror. He didn’t want to see what he looked like right now. He could feel it well enough—drained, weak, humiliated.  

He turned away and made his way toward the bathroom door. Salim followed him out, a step behind. Just as they passed into the hallway, Salim slowed, then hesitated.  

“I should go wash up the dishes in the canteen,” Salim said, voice careful.  

A fresh wave of guilt surged through Eric. Of course Salim had left their bowls behind, too focused on Eric to bother with them. “I can go do them,” Eric offered, even though he didn’t want to.  

But Salim shook his head. “It’s alright. I can do them,” he said gently. “You can go back to the barracks if you want to.”  

Eric glanced at him, tired. “I’m probably gonna go lie down for a bit.”  

Salim nodded once, like he expected that. “I’ll be back in a minute.”  

Eric gave a quiet, barely-there nod in return and started down the hall. His footsteps echoed softly, everything around him quiet now that the world had resumed its early-morning stillness.  

He thought about Salim’s words. If you want to. Salim said that a lot. He gave Eric space to make choices—when he could. But when it came to things like food, water, or rest, Salim would just say let’s get you some, like he wasn’t going to leave room for argument. It wasn’t controlling. It was careful. Gentle. Deliberate.  

Eric had noticed it. Every time.  

And what surprised him the most was that he didn’t hate it. Part of him—one of the parts he tried not to listen to—was grateful. Relieved, even, to not have to fight every step of the way to take care of himself. For once, someone was just… doing it for him.  

It was disarming. But kind. He didn’t know what to do with it.  

He stepped into the barracks, leaving the lights off, and dropped down onto his bed with a soft, tired sigh. The mattress dipped under his weight, familiar now. Safe, in a strange way. He rolled carefully onto his stomach, easing his damaged arm beneath the pillow in a way that wouldn’t press down on it too hard.  

Then he buried his face into the pillow and exhaled sharply, the breath shaky.  

It wasn’t even midday yet. And he was already done with the day.  

Eric was half-asleep when the door creaked open. He stirred slightly at the sound, lifting his head just enough to see Salim stepping inside. His eyes were blurry with sleep, unfocused, and he blinked groggily at him.  

Salim paused in the doorway. “Didn’t mean to disturb you,” he said quietly, almost a whisper in the dim room. Then he crossed over and sat down on his own bed, moving as silently as possible.  

Eric let his head drop back down to the pillow, adjusting it slightly with his good hand. He didn’t answer, just exhaled softly and let himself sink back into the haze of near-sleep. His body begged for rest, heavy and aching, but his mind remained tangled, thoughts spinning too fast and too loud.  

He tried to let go. Tried to let his breath even out, to let Salim’s presence—solid and quiet—be enough to calm him.  

Eventually, slowly, it worked. He began to drift. The spinning thoughts faded to a low hum. The edge of consciousness slipped away. And for a few short moments, it was peaceful.  

But it never lasted.  

The nightmare crept in the way it always did. Familiar. Brutal.  

He was back in the temple. Back in the main chamber, the air choked with dust and dread. The shrieks of vampires echoed off the stone. The flares of gunfire, the crackling UV light—chaotic, terrifying. He saw Nick. He saw him get grabbed, saw the creature looming behind him with its talons piercing flesh. Eric’s whole body screamed to run, to leave Nick behind. But he didn’t. Couldn’t.  

His legs moved of their own accord, dragging him toward the fight. He raised the UV lamp. The creature threw Nick at him. Just like before. Eric hit the ground hard, the shock jolting through him—and then the claws were on him, wrapping around his skull.  

He screamed.  

The pain was unbearable. Worse than losing his leg. Worse than anything. The creature’s grip crushed tighter, and tighter, as if trying to crack his head open like a shell. Eric lashed out, struggling violently—but this time, it didn’t work. He didn’t break free.  

The monster lifted him, still squeezing, and dragged him down the hallway. His vision blurred, his screams echoed off the stone walls, and all he could do was thrash helplessly.  

Then hands touched him again—real hands—and Eric jolted awake.  

He flinched violently, still half in the nightmare, and lashed out without thinking. His left arm shot forward—  

Salim caught it just in time.  

There was a sharp, searing flare of pain through the healing wound as Salim’s hand closed around it. Eric gasped, the pain ripping through his shoulder and chest, and he doubled over, cradling the arm to himself as Salim instantly let go.  

“I’m sorry—! Eric, I’m sorry—” Salim said, panic and guilt in his voice, crouching down beside him.  

Eric’s teeth clenched against the pain, his breathing ragged. “Not your fault,” he managed to grit out. “I shouldn’t have—I shouldn’t have tried to hit you.”  

Salim sat on the edge of the bed, looking stricken. Gently, he placed a steadying hand on Eric’s shoulder. “You were having a nightmare,” he said, voice low and firm. “It wasn’t your fault either.”  

Eric said nothing, just nodded slightly, his eyes shut tight. He forced himself to take a slow breath, and then another. He focused on the feeling of Salim’s hand on his shoulder—warm, solid, steady. It grounded him. Kept him tethered.  

The pain in his arm throbbed in time with his heartbeat, and his body was still shaking faintly from the nightmare, but… he was here. He was awake. Salim was here. He wasn’t alone.  

That part mattered more than he could admit.  

After another long moment hunched over, Eric’s breathing finally started to slow. The pain, sharp and blinding at first, dulled to a steady throb that pulsed in his arm like a heartbeat. It wasn’t gone, but it was manageable now—just enough to let him straighten up.  

His movements were slow, stiff, and he kept his arm tucked carefully to his chest. His eyes were still half-lidded with pain, exhaustion dragging at every blink, but he sat up. Salim’s hand was still on his shoulder—steady, warm, grounding.  

Eric swallowed hard, throat raw from both sleep and crying, and said quietly, “Sorry.”  

Salim tilted his head at that, frowning gently. “For what?”  

Eric gave a half-shrug, almost too tired to answer properly. “Dunno.”  

Salim let out a soft huff of laughter, the sound low and quiet in the stillness of the barracks. “It’s alright, Eric,” he said, his voice calm and reassuring. “You don’t need to apologize.”  

Eric nodded faintly, but didn’t respond. His mind was still tangled in the remnants of the nightmare—dark stone halls, the crushing pressure on his skull, the helplessness. He hated how real it had felt. Hated that some part of him still believed it could happen, even now. But through all of it, what lingered most was the touch on his shoulder. Salim’s hand hadn’t left. It was still there. Still steady.  

He didn’t know how to say he was grateful for it. Didn’t know how to explain how much it meant not to be alone when he woke up in the dark, not to have to pretend he was fine in silence. But he felt it—deep in his chest, somewhere sore and fragile.  

Without thinking, Eric leaned into the touch ever so slightly.  

Salim adjusted without a word, his hand shifting to better support him, firm without being possessive. He didn’t make a big deal out of it. He didn’t say anything at all. He just… stayed.  

And somehow, that made it easier to breathe.  

After sitting in silence for a while, Eric slowly exhaled through his nose, his breath shaky but beginning to steady. He rubbed at his eyes with the heel of his good hand, trying to blink the fog of the nightmare away, trying to be present again. He was still tired—exhausted, really—but sleep didn’t feel like a safe option anymore.  

“…You wanna play some cards or something?” he mumbled, voice hoarse but quieter now, less ragged around the edges.  

Salim looked at him, surprise flickering briefly across his face before it softened into something almost like relief. Eric was reaching out—tentatively, quietly, but he was reaching. Salim gave a small smile, nodding. “Sure,” he said warmly. “What game do you want to play?”  

Eric hesitated, trying to think. His mind came up blank except for blackjack, and even that felt too effortful. “I dunno,” he admitted. “You pick.”  

Salim nodded once, his expression still soft, still open. He lifted his hand from Eric’s shoulder and stood, stepping over to the small box of cards they’d been using. He crouched to pick it up, then returned to his bed, sitting down with the box in his hands. As he settled, his knees lightly bumped against Eric’s. Neither of them moved away.  

Salim opened the box and began shuffling through the deck, the soft shuffle of cardboard filling the quiet space. “How about something easy?” he offered. “Go Fish?”  

Eric gave the faintest huff of laughter, not quite a laugh but close enough to be something. “That’s a kid’s game.”  

“Exactly,” Salim said, giving him a look. “No thinking. No pressure. Just cards.”  

Eric gave a slow, tired nod. “Alright. Go Fish it is.”  

It felt dumb. It felt small. But it also felt safe—and maybe right now, that was enough.  

They played round after round.  

At first, it was slow—Eric fumbling with the cards slightly as he held them, his movements sluggish and half-hearted. Salim played gently, not drawing attention to Eric’s silence or his slowness, just keeping the game moving with quiet patience. The first few rounds passed mostly in silence, save for the occasional muttered “Go fish,” or “Got any threes?”  

But something shifted.  

Eric started winning a few rounds. And then Salim won a few in a row. The small jabs began—light teasing, sarcastic groans of defeat, subtle jests about luck and cheating. And Eric, without even realizing it, started smiling. Then he laughed—actually laughed—when Salim made a dramatic show of handing over a fourth matching card, groaning, “You are definitely cheating, I can see it in your face.”  

Eric smirked. “How exactly would I even be cheating, genius? You’re the one dealing the cards.”  

“Exactly. You’re manipulating the deck with your mind , clearly,” Salim said with mock accusation, narrowing his eyes.  

“Right,” Eric said dryly. “Because that’s the part of me that’s magic. Not the robot leg.”  

Salim laughed, and Eric smiled again. It was tentative, unsure, but real.  

As the rounds continued, their jokes built, the teasing got sharper, warmer, safer. Eric started talking more. Salim matched his energy easily, happy to let the game stretch out into something that took up time and space—a distraction, sure, but also a kind of connection.  

By the fifth or sixth round, Eric was fully into it. When Salim won again, Eric groaned dramatically and flopped back onto his pillow, scattering his cards across the bed.  

“I demand a rematch,” he muttered, eyes half closed.  

Salim chuckled, gathering the cards. “You say that every time.”  

“Yeah, well. I mean it every time.”  

Salim just smiled and reshuffled. He was just glad Eric was still playing—glad he was still here. Even after the morning they’d had, after the breakdown and the nightmares and the pain, Eric was here. Laughing. Teasing. Living.  

And that, to Salim, was more than enough.  

They played far longer than either of them meant to—long past the point where time usually starts to drag. But it didn’t drag. Not today. The minutes slipped by quietly, filled with card shuffling, quiet laughter, and the kind of easy company that neither of them had realized they were starved for.  

Eventually, Eric leaned back on his elbows, cards forgotten beside him, and let out a long breath. His muscles ached in that dull, manageable way. For once, his chest wasn’t tight with panic or nausea. For once, his thoughts weren’t dragging him down into spirals of guilt and memories he couldn’t escape. It was still all there—he knew it was—but it felt like it was tucked just far enough away that he didn’t have to drown in it right now.  

Salim noticed it—the way Eric’s shoulders had dropped, the lines on his face not quite so tight. He hesitated before speaking, not wanting to shatter the mood. It was past lunch by now, stomachs probably reminding them both, but food could wait. Eric being okay—even if just more okay—was rare enough to preserve.  

Salim watched him quietly for a second, then reached over to gather the cards and tuck them back into the worn cardboard box. He glanced at Eric again, debating for a moment before he asked gently, “Want me to grab a different game? Or maybe some books? We could just hang out here for a bit longer.”  

Eric blinked slowly, then rubbed a hand over his face. “I think I might go shower,” he said. “Feel a bit gross. Sweaty. Sticky.”  

Salim nodded, standing and stretching his arms above his head. “That’s a good idea,” he said. “I didn’t shower yesterday either, so—mind if I come too?”  

Eric gave a small shrug and mumbled, “You can do whatever you want to.”  

It wasn’t dismissive. If anything, it was tired and soft—like Eric didn’t quite know how to say he didn’t mind, or maybe even appreciated the company, but didn’t have the words to say so without it sounding wrong. And Salim knew that tone well enough by now not to take it the wrong way.  

The mood was still light. A little fragile, maybe, but steady. The weight hadn’t come crashing back down on Eric just yet—and Salim would do everything he could to help it stay that way for as long as possible.  

Salim smiled a little at the answer—not because of the words themselves, but the tone. Not dismissive, not distant. Just Eric being Eric. A small piece of him reaching out, even if he didn’t realize it.  

“Alright,” Salim said, standing. “Let’s go stink up the place a little less.”  

That earned him a soft huff of a laugh from Eric, who slowly got to his feet. It wasn’t a full reset—not a magic fix—but it was something. The weight Eric carried was still there, but maybe, for today, it didn’t have to crush him.  

Eric stood slowly, pushing himself upright with a slight grunt as his back cracked and his spine stretched out. He arched instinctively, trying to work out the stiffness, and immediately winced as it pulled on his arm. The pain flared, sharp and biting. He hissed through his teeth and instinctively cradled it again.  

He kept forgetting to be careful with it. Which felt ridiculous—how did you forget about a wound that hurt this much? But he did. Over and over. Maybe it was wishful thinking. Maybe he just wanted to pretend it wasn’t still a problem.  

Salim was watching him—quiet, but not hovering. Just noticing. He didn’t say anything, but there was understanding in his eyes.  

He opened the door instead, stepping into the hallway. “Come on,” he said lightly. “Let’s go wash the shame of your blatant cheating off.”  

Eric blinked, then huffed a short laugh as he followed. “Cheating? You’re the one who asked for a six three times in a row.”  

“That was strategy,” Salim replied, eyes forward, but his smirk was obvious in his voice. “You, on the other hand, kept somehow drawing the exact card I needed just before I could get it. Suspicious.”  

Eric grinned—an actual grin, teeth and all—and fell into step beside him. “Maybe you’re just bad at Go Fish.”  

Salim gasped. “I’ll have you know, I once went undefeated for a whole deployment.”  

Eric laughed again, light and easy, the sound echoing softly in the empty hallway. He felt light. Unburdened, for once. It wasn’t that the guilt was gone—it was still tucked somewhere behind his ribs, curled up like a sleeping animal—but it wasn’t clawing at him right now.  

He wanted to keep it that way.  

He didn’t know how long the feeling would last, but he was going to hold onto it as long as he could.  

The second they stepped into the bathroom, the low hiss of running water met their ears, echoing off the tiled walls. Eric’s good mood faltered slightly, like a cloud skimming over the sun—but it didn’t disappear. He could hear the occasional shuffle of movement, the thump of a shampoo bottle being set down. Someone else was already in the shower. Probably Jason. Eric didn’t know for sure, but logic pointed that way—Nick and Rachel were likely still off somewhere together. They usually were.  

Eric's steps slowed, and he silently reminded himself of the plan: get in quick, wait for Jason to be done, and only come out once he was sure the coast was clear. He could handle this. It wasn’t new. It was just easier when it was only Salim.  

He didn’t care about Salim seeing him. Salim had already seen him at his worst—broken, bleeding, sobbing on the floor. He’d seen the weight Eric had lost, the sharp lines of his ribs and hips, the way his shirt sagged on his frame. And Salim hadn’t turned away. That counted for something.  

Eric moved toward the towel rack, grabbing one and tossing it just outside the end cubicle—the one with the shower chair, which had quietly become his by default. He peeled off his shirt and dropped it into the laundry chute. The motion made his arm ache, but he gritted his teeth and said nothing.  

He hesitated for a second, just a moment, standing in his undershirt and shorts. The shower continued to run nearby, a reminder that he wasn’t alone. This was normal. Military life meant shared spaces. It wasn’t the first time he’d changed around others.  

But it still felt different with Salim.  

Not bad. Not uncomfortable. Just… different.  

He looked over his shoulder. Salim wasn’t watching him. He was by the sinks, humming quietly, polite and patient. Respecting the space.  

Eric exhaled slowly, shoved down the tight feeling in his chest, and finished undressing. He set his clothes aside, then reached down to unstrap his prosthetic. His left hand fumbled like it always did—grip still weak, movement clumsy—and he had to brace the prosthetic between the bench and his foot to get it loose.  

Finally, it came free. He set it carefully outside the curtain and pulled the shower curtain closed, then turned the water on.  

Warm water poured over him, and Eric tilted his head back, letting it run down his face and chest. For a moment, he just stood there, eyes closed, the heat soaking into his sore muscles. His arm still throbbed, but it was a dull ache now, not sharp.  

This was okay. He was okay.  

Even if part of him still felt like he had to hide, even if the fear of being seen too closely hadn’t gone away, he had a little pocket of safety. At least for now.  

The soft splash of feet on wet tile and the sound of a third stream of water starting up told Eric that Salim had stepped into one of the cubicles. It was only a passing detail—until Eric realized which one. Salim had chosen the stall furthest from the one where Eric had tried to kill himself. The one that still felt like it held echoes of that moment.  

Guilt twisted in Eric’s chest like a knife being slowly turned.  

He hadn’t meant to hurt Salim. He hadn’t been thinking about anyone but himself in that moment—not really. But the aftermath had made it painfully clear: Salim had been hurt. And still, he was here. Still trying. Still offering quiet care in a hundred small ways. That had to mean something. Eric just didn’t know how to carry the weight of being cared about without feeling like a burden.  

He drew in a shaky breath and reached for the bar of soap.  

He started to clean himself with mechanical movements, scrubbing hard at his skin like he could wash away the heaviness pressing into his bones. His left arm he left untouched—the bandages were still tight, still doing their job. He didn’t want to disturb them.  

When he reached for his right arm, his clumsy fingers betrayed him again. The soap slipped from his grip and clattered against the tile with a loud slap . Eric winced and quickly caught it with his other hand.  

“Shit,” he muttered under his breath, the sound drowned out by the running water.  

His fingers were tingling now, the nerves unreliable. He forced them to hold the soap long enough to wash, jaw clenched in frustration. When he was finally done, he set the soap aside and let the water rinse him clean.  

A few seconds later, one of the showers shut off.  

The sound of water lessened, muffled now, and Eric guessed it was Jason. It made sense—Jason had been in there first. Eric stayed seated, leaned back in the shower chair, letting the hot water beat down on his shoulders. He didn’t want to come out until Jason was gone. Didn’t want to deal with questions or with being seen.  

So he waited, letting the steam cloud his thoughts, the water his armor. For a few minutes longer, he could just exist. Quiet. Invisible. Alone—but not alone.  

Salim was still here, just down the row. Still steady. Still present.  

And Eric held onto that, even as he closed his eyes and let the water run over his face, rinsing away more than just soap.  

Eric waited, tracking time in the rhythm of water hitting tile and the distant shuffle of movement. Jason, if it even had been Jason, had to be gone by now—at least almost. Long enough that the odds were in his favor.  

He reached out and shut off the cold water first—instinct, muscle memory. His left hand reached automatically for the hot tap, but it was weak, trembling, and couldn’t get the grip to turn it.  

The moment the cold shut off, the remaining stream of hot water scalded him.  

“Shit—!” he hissed, jerking back. The heat bit into his skin like fire before he scrambled to shut the hot off with his right hand. His fingers twisted the knob quickly, water sputtering to silence. He stayed still for a beat, catching his breath, steam still thick in the air. The lingering burn on his shoulder throbbed, but it wasn’t serious—just enough to jolt him, frustrate him.  

Eric exhaled shakily and leaned forward, cracking the curtain open a sliver. His towel was just outside, folded over the bar where he’d left it. He reached out with his left arm, wincing at the stretch.  

His fingers wouldn’t close properly. They fumbled once, then again, brushing against the towel uselessly. “Come on,” he muttered. He clenched his jaw, forcing the numb hand to try again. This time it caught, barely, and he managed to pull the towel toward him with a quiet sigh of relief.  

He wrapped it around his shoulders, taking a long moment to just breathe . The burn on his skin stung in the cooler air, and the ache in his left arm felt louder now that everything else was quiet.  

Eric began drying himself off, moving slow and methodically. His right hand did most of the work. He was careful around his left arm, dabbing gently at the areas near the bandages without pulling at them. He didn’t want to disturb the healing—but more than that, he didn’t want Salim seeing fresh blood and worrying.  

It was weird, he thought, how much that mattered now. Not causing Salim distress.  

The bathroom was quiet again, save for the distant creak of the exit door. Jason was gone. He was sure of it now.  

Eric drew in another breath, bracing himself to stand and dress. Part of him wanted to stay in the steam forever, where things were muted, warm, and simple. But there was a weight to Salim’s presence down the row. A silent promise that someone was there waiting—not rushing, not forcing. Just there .  

And Eric figured… maybe that was worth drying off for.  

Eric wrapped the towel around his waist and pulled the shower curtain back. Just as he’d thought, whoever had been showering earlier was already gone—probably Jason, or at least, that was who Eric decided to believe it was. Easier to think of it that way. Less volatile.  

The water from Salim’s cubicle shut off with a heavy clunk , and Eric knew he needed to get moving. He stood carefully, bracing a hand against the wall, then hopped out onto the wet floor. His bare foot slid slightly, but he caught himself and made it to the bench without falling. He sat with a long, slow exhale, then started pulling on his boxers and pants with slow, deliberate motions. His body ached, stiff and sore, but he ignored it. Just one more thing to push through.  

He was reaching for his shirt when Salim stepped out of his cubicle. The brief moment of peace Eric had carved out for himself faded a fraction—not because of Salim, but because of what he saw in Salim’s eyes.  

Salim tried not to let it show, but the look still crept in. His heart broke all over again when he saw Eric shirtless—thin to the point of frailty, ribs stark under pale skin, shoulder blades jutting out like fragile wings. He’d felt the outline of those bones before, when Eric had clung to him, but seeing it was something else. Seeing it made it real in a different way.  

Eric tugged his shirt on quickly, hiding what he could, and only then turned to glance at Salim. Salim was grabbing his own clothes and sat down on the bench beside him to dress, neither of them speaking for a moment. Eric focused on attaching his prosthetic, fingers slightly trembling—not from fear, but from the need to do something.  

When Salim was dressed, he glanced over and said softly, “We should probably change those bandages. They’re wet now.”  

Eric just nodded, already resigned to it. The dull throb in his left arm hadn’t gone away, and he knew it would only get worse. Salim stood and grabbed some clean bandages from the medical shelf, then sat back down beside Eric. Wordlessly, Eric held out his arm, gaze fixed on his lap.  

Salim worked slowly, carefully unwrapping the sodden layers. Eric still refused to look. He didn’t want to see it—not the dried blood, not the angry red edges, not the ugly truth of what he’d done. He could feel the cold air prickling against the exposed wound as the last layer came off.  

Salim tilted Eric’s arm gently, inspecting the gash. It wasn’t healing. The skin remained open, stubborn, the edges too far apart to close on their own.  

“This probably needs stitches, Eric,” Salim said, voice low and cautious. “It’s not healing.”  

Eric tensed immediately. Salim felt it beneath his fingers—shoulders tightening, breath catching.  

“No,” Eric said firmly. “We can fix it without stitches. Push it together, hold it in place with medical tape. It'll heal.”  

Salim hesitated, concern flickering across his face. “That could work,” he admitted, “but it’ll hurt a lot more.”  

“I’m not going to some medic just for them to stitch me up and put me on suicide watch—or lock me in some goddamn psych ward,” Eric said, voice rising, frayed with panic. “I’m not crazy. We can do it here. And if you won’t do it, I will .”  

Salim raised his hands gently. “Okay,” he said, soothing. “Okay. I’ll do it. I just wanted to save you some pain.”  

Eric exhaled, forcing himself to calm down. His voice was quieter when he said, “Sorry. I just... I don’t want people knowing.”  

Salim nodded. “That’s fine, Eric. You’re sure you want to do it like this?”  

Eric gave a short nod.  

Salim stood again and fetched the medical tape. He returned to Eric’s side and began to work. He laid down strips along each side of the wound first, preparing the surface. Then he cut a smaller piece, braced himself, and gently pressed the two sides of the wound together.  

Eric’s breath hitched.  

Salim smoothed the tape across the wound to hold the skin together. Eric stayed silent at first, clearly trying not to react, but when Salim added the second piece—pushing the skin again—a quiet, pained sound escaped Eric’s throat. Almost a whimper.  

“I’m sorry,” Salim murmured, again and again, as he worked. “Almost done. I’m sorry.”  

When he finally finished wrapping the fresh bandage around Eric’s arm, Eric’s eyes were glassy with unshed tears. He didn’t say anything, just cradled the injured arm to his chest, face turned away.  

Salim placed a hand on his shoulder. “It’s all done,” he said gently. “You did great.”  

Eric gave a small nod, not trusting himself to speak.  

Salim got up to put away the supplies, returning a moment later with painkillers. He handed them to Eric without a word. Eric took them dry, swallowing with a grimace, and muttered, “Thank you.”  

Salim gave a small smile and sat beside him again.  

“You don’t have to thank me,” he said softly. “I’m here.”  

Salim, still sitting beside him, glanced at Eric with quiet consideration. He knew the pain had probably killed Eric’s appetite completely, but the painkillers would sit badly on an empty stomach. And after this morning—the vomiting, the wound, the stress—Salim didn’t want to risk it.  

“We should probably go get some lunch in a minute,” he said gently, not pushing, just offering.  

Eric didn’t answer at first. His eyes dropped to his lap, fingers loosely curled near his knee. “I’m not hungry,” he said quietly.  

Salim nodded, unsurprised. “That’s alright,” he replied softly. “But would you at least eat part of a protein bar? We’ve got some back in the room.”  

Eric hesitated, jaw tightening slightly. He knew Salim wouldn’t let it go—not after what happened earlier, not after he’d thrown up his breakfast and Salim had seen the aftermath, the mess and the cold, sickly look on his face. And even though Salim didn’t say anything then, the concern had been all over him.  

Eric didn’t know that Salim hadn’t put together that he did it on purpose sometimes. He didn’t want him to. Some shame ran too deep to drag into the light.  

Still, after a moment of silence, Eric gave a reluctant nod. “Okay.”  

Salim gave a gentle pat to his shoulder—nothing heavy, just a small gesture—and stood. Eric rose as well, more slowly, cradling his left arm close to his chest again. Every movement tugged at the taped wound, a sharp reminder of what had just happened, but he managed.  

Salim started toward the door. Eric followed him out of the bathroom, falling into step behind him without a word.  

The hallway was quiet as they walked, the fluorescent lights humming above them. Their footsteps echoed lightly on the hard floors, and Eric kept his eyes ahead, trying not to let his thoughts spiral too far. He was still sore, still tired, but in some strange, fragile way, he didn’t feel alone.  

And that counted for something.  

Salim didn’t say anything on the walk back. He could feel the weight hanging over Eric—heavier now after the pain and the taping, heavier even than it had been this morning. Small talk wouldn’t help. It would just bounce off the surface, unwelcome.  

Still, he hoped that once the painkillers kicked in, once the sting in Eric’s arm dulled and the memory of it faded a little, maybe he could convince him to play cards again. Maybe they could get back to that little moment from earlier, the laughter, the way Eric had smiled without flinching.  

Salim pushed open the barracks door, stepping aside to let Eric follow. Eric moved quietly past him, dropped onto the edge of his bed with the stiffness of someone holding in too much, and sat there, staring at the floor like it held all the answers he was too afraid to ask for.  

Without a word, Salim crossed to the small box in the corner and dug through it, pulling out two protein bars. He peeled one open and walked it over to Eric, holding it out gently.  

Eric took it with a soft, “Thanks,” and took a bite, eyes still downcast. He chewed slowly, like it was more about obedience than appetite.  

Salim sat on his own bed across from him and unwrapped his own bar, taking a bite to give Eric some space. He watched him from the corner of his eye.  

He didn’t know if he was doing this right. None of it. There were no instructions for something like this. He wasn’t a therapist, or a counselor, or a medic trained in mental health. He didn’t know the right words to say or what to do when the nightmares got so bad Eric woke up crying. He didn’t know how to make food sit right in Eric’s stomach, or how to fix the hurt that lived under his skin, coiled up like barbed wire.  

But even if someone trained were here—even if CENTCOM had cared enough to send someone—Salim knew Eric wouldn’t talk to them. Not the way he did with him.  

And that meant Salim was all Eric had.  

He looked across at the man sitting hunched on the edge of his bed, one arm wrapped protectively around his chest, the other slowly raising the protein bar again for another bite.  

Salim didn’t know what he was doing. But he did know this: he wasn’t going to give up. Not on Eric.  

He would do his damned hardest.  

Eric didn’t realize he’d eaten the entire protein bar until he brought it to his mouth again and found nothing left but the crinkled end of the wrapper between his fingers. He blinked, momentarily disoriented, and looked down at it—empty. Somehow, he’d eaten the whole thing without really tasting it, too deep in his own head to notice.  

With a soft sigh, he folded the wrapper in half and set it on the small table beside his bed, then shifted slowly, easing himself back to lean against the headboard. His injured arm was still cradled close, but he let himself relax slightly now that the pain was dulling under the meds.  

Across the room, Salim glanced over at the movement and caught sight of the empty wrapper. A small flicker of relief crossed his face—he’d worried Eric wouldn’t manage more than a few bites—but he didn’t say anything. No praise, no comment, no acknowledgment. He didn’t want to make Eric feel self-conscious about something that should’ve been simple.  

Instead, he finished off his own bar in silence, giving Eric space while still staying nearby. Just in case.  

The quiet stretched between them, but it wasn’t a heavy silence, not anymore. It was gentler. Easier to sit with.  

And maybe, Salim thought, maybe that was progress too.  

Once it had been long enough that the painkillers should have kicked in, Salim glanced over again and asked softly, “Do you feel like playing a card game?”  

Eric blinked, pulled out of whatever loop his mind had been stuck in by the sound of Salim’s voice. He looked at him for a moment, then nodded. “Yeah… sure.”  

Salim stood and went to grab the deck from where he’d left it earlier, then returned and sat down on his own bed, now facing Eric’s. Their knees brushed lightly where the beds were close, but neither of them moved away.  

Eric shifted too, swinging his legs over the side so they were facing each other. His prosthetic nudged lightly against Salim’s leg, but again, neither of them flinched or pulled back. It wasn’t awkward—it just was , quiet and easy.  

Salim began shuffling the cards, the rhythmic sound of paper snapping together filling the room in a comforting way. “What game do you want to play?”  

Eric shrugged. “You can pick.”  

Salim considered for a moment, then offered, “War?”  

Eric gave a small frown, curious. “Never played that one.”  

Salim raised an eyebrow, amused. “Seriously? Alright, then I’ll teach you. It’s simple, don’t worry.” He smiled, and Eric found himself relaxing a little more just from the expression.  

“Sounds good,” Eric said, and meant it. The idea of learning something new—a set of rules, a simple, competitive focus—felt like it might actually be a good way to distract himself from the thoughts still threatening to pull him under.  

Salim started explaining, separating the deck evenly between them as he spoke. “Okay, so—War’s pretty easy. We both flip the top card of our decks at the same time. Whoever has the higher card takes both. If the cards are equal, then it’s war—there’s a little extra round for that. I’ll walk you through it when it happens.”  

Eric nodded along, watching Salim’s hands move as he set up the cards between them. For once, the buzzing in his head quieted just enough for him to focus.  

And for the first time in what felt like days, maybe longer, Eric let himself just be present.  

Eric found himself enjoying the game more than he expected. War was simple—mindless in the best way. There was no strategy, no stress, just luck and chance, and it pulled him out of his spiraling thoughts with a quiet, steady hand. He didn’t have to think too much, didn’t have to hold anything heavy or precise. All he had to do was flip cards. He could manage that.  

He held the deck loosely in his left hand, his injured fingers curled stiffly around the edges, but since the cards were light and the motion was minimal, it didn’t strain him much. More importantly, it didn’t constantly remind him of how clumsy and useless his hand felt. For once, it was just a part of the background—not the focus of his frustration.  

And Salim—Salim made it better. He had a dry wit that slipped between plays, playful grumbling when Eric started to win, mock-gloating when the tables turned. It pulled quiet laughs out of Eric, little chuckles at first, then easier, fuller ones as the game went on. The tension in his chest eased with every smile that didn’t feel forced.  

“Again?” Salim asked with a smirk after Eric groaned at losing another card.  

“You’re rigging the deck,” Eric muttered, eyes narrowing, lips twitching with the threat of another grin.  

Salim held up his hands. “It’s War , Eric. How would I even cheat at War ?”  

“You’d find a way.”  

Salim laughed, shaking his head, and Eric smiled before he even realized he was doing it. For the first time that day, maybe in days, things felt lighter. Not fixed, not fine—but bearable. Manageable. Like he could breathe a little easier.  

Salim watched him carefully, noting every time Eric’s expression softened, every time a laugh escaped him. It warmed something in his chest. He knew this—whatever this was between them—was fragile. He couldn’t fix Eric. He wasn’t even sure what Eric really needed, but this … this moment of connection, of quiet comfort and distraction—it was something.  

And for now, that was enough.  

They played cards well into the evening, long past the point when Salim normally would’ve suggested stopping to go get dinner. But he didn’t. Not tonight. Eric was in a good mood—really in a good mood—and Salim wasn’t about to be the one to break that spell. So they played on, round after round of War, until the rhythm of the game naturally slowed and trailed off.  

Eventually, Eric leaned back against the headboard, still wearing a faint smile. He looked more relaxed than he had all day. Salim quietly gathered up the cards, sliding them back into the worn box.  

“I’m going to get some dinner,” he said, voice light. “If you’d like to come.”  

Eric hesitated for a second, glancing toward the door, then back at Salim. He still felt… good. Lighter. Maybe the food wouldn’t sit so heavy in his stomach tonight. Maybe, just this once, it wouldn’t be a battle. He nodded.  

“Yeah, I’ll come.”  

Salim looked surprised. Genuinely surprised. But then he smiled, and Eric felt something in his chest tighten in a good way. It was stupid, really—how low the bar was. Just agreeing to eat was enough to make someone smile. But he liked making Salim smile. He owed him more than he could say, especially after how badly he’d hurt him, even if it hadn’t been intentional.  

Eric stood, stretching his back carefully, this time remembering to keep his arm tucked against his chest. The pain was still there, a dull throb, but manageable. Salim took a long swig from his canteen, finishing it off before tucking it under his arm.  

“You know,” Eric said, tone light, “you drink a lot of water.”  

Salim glanced at him, then grinned, catching on to the banter. “It’s hot. Of course I drink a lot of water. Unlike you—I’m surprised you haven’t dried out like a plant yet.”  

Eric laughed, the sound soft but real. Just to prove him wrong, he lifted his own canteen and took a drink. The water was lukewarm and flat, but it was still refreshing. It was also still half full—and he couldn’t remember the last time he’d refilled it. Salim was right. He really didn’t drink enough.  

Eric tipped the canteen back and drained the rest, then tucked it under his arm like Salim had. “Happy?” he asked, half a smirk on his face.  

“Immensely.”  

Salim led the way out of the barracks, pushing the door open, and Eric followed close behind. The air outside was cooling slightly as the evening settled in, but it still held the dry warmth of the day. Eric didn’t mind. He was just glad to be walking beside someone who gave a damn.  

They walked down the hallway to the canteen, footsteps quiet in the dimly lit corridor. The air felt cooler here, the echo of their movements the only sound. It was late enough that the canteen stood empty when they stepped inside—just humming refrigerators and the faint buzzing of overhead lights. Eric let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. No Nick. No Rachel. That meant no tight smiles, no side glances, no polite conversations laced with guilt and things unsaid. Just quiet.  

He walked over to the fridge and pulled out one of the smaller lunch trays—the kind barely large enough to count as a meal. Salim caught the movement and gave him a look, a subtle crease between his brows. But Eric didn’t put the tray back. He didn’t want to eat much. Not because he didn’t want to eat at all—he’d agreed to come, hadn’t he?—but because he wanted to try and keep the food down this time. Start small. Maybe that was the trick.  

He popped the tray into the microwave and set the timer, then moved over to the sink to refill his water canteen while the machine hummed to life behind him.  

Salim had chosen one of the larger meals, heating it in the other microwave. He sipped from his newly filled canteen as he leaned against the counter nearby, quiet, but present.  

Eric appreciated that Salim didn’t say anything about the meal size. Not now. Just being here was enough. The silence between them wasn’t heavy—it was easy, companionable. And Eric clung to that, to the sense that for once, things weren’t spiraling. Not right now.  

The microwave beeped. Eric turned back toward it, hands steady.  

Eric grabbed his meal from the microwave, the tray warm in his hand, the smell of it oddly tolerable tonight. He carried it over to a bench near the far wall and sat down, setting the tray in front of him. Picking up the flimsy plastic fork, he hesitated only briefly before taking a small bite. It was bland, but it didn’t sit like a stone in his stomach—not tonight. That was something.  

A moment later, Salim joined him, sitting down across the table with his own tray. He didn’t say anything at first, just offered a small, quiet smile when he saw Eric taking another bite. The kind of look that said good, without making it a big deal.  

Eric continued eating slowly, methodically. Each bite measured, cautious. He didn’t want to push it. He didn’t want to end up hunched over the toilet again, sick and wracked with guilt, hating himself more than he already did. This—just this much—was enough.  

Salim took a bite of his own food, then glanced up at Eric and asked, “Did you ever learn how to cook, or is this the extent of your culinary expertise?”  

Eric blinked, then snorted quietly, grateful for the distraction. “I can burn toast. That count?”  

Salim gave a mock grimace. “That’s a war crime in some countries.”  

Eric let out a soft laugh, the sound genuine, and took another bite while Salim kept the conversation light—nothing heavy, nothing serious. Just easy banter about terrible army food and Salim’s claim that real tea could fix just about anything. Eric didn’t say much, but he nodded and smiled and kept eating, one bite at a time.  

And for once, it wasn’t a fight. Not really.  

Just a quiet meal with someone who cared.  

Eric ate about three-quarters of the meal before the familiar warning signs crept in—his stomach tightening in protest, a sick pressure building in his throat. He paused, fork still in hand, staring down at the tray. Any more and he knew he'd be making a quiet trip to the bathroom to throw it all up. He hated that he knew exactly where the line was. Hated even more that he kept stepping over it. But tonight, he stopped just short.  

The guilt still settled heavy on his chest, coiled like wire under his ribs, but he forced himself to stay where he was, to sit with it, to breathe and wait while Salim finished eating across from him. He could feel Salim watching him out of the corner of his eye, not intrusively, but there—present. Waiting. Always waiting, always watching out for him.  

When they were both done, Eric stood and gathered their trays. “I’ll wash ‘em.”  

Salim looked up, about to protest, then seemed to reconsider. He paused for a beat, then nodded once. “Alright. Thanks.”  

Eric gave a small shrug and carried the trays over to the sink. He turned on the water, letting it run warm, and started rinsing them off. He mostly used his right hand, slow and careful with each movement, only relying on his left to keep the trays stable against the basin. The numbness and tingling in his fingers made him clumsy, but he ignored the frustration building behind his eyes. No point getting mad about it—not tonight.  

It was… oddly peaceful. Just the sound of running water and the soft clink of plastic trays. His stomach didn’t ache like it usually did, and even if the guilt gnawed at the back of his mind, tonight the quiet ache of fullness was almost… tolerable. Sometimes the guilt outweighed the relief. But not tonight. Tonight, the pain was quiet.  

He finished the dishes and set them aside to be collected later. When he turned around, he saw Salim by the water dispenser, refilling his canteen again. Eric let out a quiet huff of a laugh.  

“You know,” he said, “you’re gonna drown yourself at this rate.”  

Salim turned, catching the teasing glint in Eric’s eye, and grinned. “Hydration is the key to survival. Unlike some people, I value my internal organs.”  

Eric rolled his eyes, then hesitated. His fingers twitched nervously at his side before he said, more softly, “You wanna go to the game room?”  

Salim blinked, clearly surprised by the offer. For a moment, it looked like he thought he might’ve misheard. But then a slow, warm smile spread across his face. “Sure,” he said. “That could be fun.”  

Eric nodded once, just a flicker of a smile tugging at his lips. He followed Salim toward the canteen door, the heavy weight in his chest easing—just a little—with each step.  

They started walking down the dim hallway toward the game room, the silence between them easy, companionable. The kind that didn't demand to be filled. Eric walked a little slower than usual, cradling his arm close to his chest, but his shoulders were looser, more relaxed than they'd been in days.  

As they rounded a corner, Salim glanced at him and asked casually, “So, what do you feel like playing?”  

Eric gave a small shrug. “Don’t mind. Just… not chess.”  

Salim raised a brow, the corners of his mouth tugging up. “Why not chess?”  

Eric’s lips twitched faintly in something almost like amusement, but his eyes flickered away, then back again. “I don’t really like it,” he said.  

“But you played it with me the other day?” Salim asked, genuinely confused. “You seemed alright with it.”  

Eric paused, eyes fixed ahead, then sighed. “Yeah. That’s kind of the point.” He rubbed at the back of his neck with his good hand. “Having to think that hard about every move… it makes it harder for my brain to spiral. It’s exhausting, but it helps.”  

Salim blinked at that, his expression softening. He hadn’t expected the honesty, not like that, not in the middle of a walk to the game room. “I see,” he said gently. “So it’s like… noise-cancelling for your thoughts.”  

Eric gave a half-hearted laugh. “Yeah, something like that.”  

Salim didn’t press further. He didn’t need to. He just nodded thoughtfully, his steps falling in line with Eric’s as they neared the door. “Alright. No chess. Maybe something simple, then. Like darts? Or that old ping-pong table?”  

Eric gave a small nod, his voice quieter now. “Yeah. That sounds good.”  

He didn’t say it, but he appreciated that Salim didn’t try to praise him or make it into a moment. He hated when people did that—acted like vulnerability deserved a pat on the back. Salim just accepted it. And that, somehow, made it easier to breathe.  

The doors to the game room creaked open, and as Eric and Salim stepped inside, they found Jason already there, crouched down and rummaging through the stack of board games on the shelf.  

Jason glanced up when he heard them enter. “Hey guys,” he said, flashing a grin. “I was just heading out.”  

Salim gave him a small nod. “It’s all good.”  

Jason stood and turned to leave, but as he passed Eric, he grinned wider and said, “Haven’t seen you in a couple days, man. How ya doin’?”  

Eric kept his voice calm, composed. “Doing alright.”  

“Good, good,” Jason said, then lightly punched Eric in the arm before walking off, something Jason always did that he classed as friendly, calling a “see ya” over his shoulder as the door swung shut behind him.  

Eric’s expression didn’t shift—not even a twitch—but as soon as the door clicked closed, he instinctively cradled his arm to his chest and let out a low, pained sound through gritted teeth.  

Salim winced at the sound. “He hit your arm, didn’t he?”  

Eric let out a sharp breath. “Yeah.”  

“Let me see,” Salim said gently, already leaning forward.  

Eric rolled up his sleeve with his good hand, exposing the bandaged wound. A small red spot had bloomed near the center, faint but visible.  

Salim’s jaw tightened. “We can go rewrap it if you want to.”  

Eric shook his head quickly. “It’s fine. Let’s just play something.”  

Salim didn’t look convinced, but he let it go, for now. “Alright… do you want to play a board game? Darts? Something else?”  

Eric scanned the shelf of games, his gaze passing over Scrabble, Risk, and a couple old, half-crushed boxes. He pointed toward one near the bottom. “You wanna play Battleships?”  

Salim smiled, appreciating the choice. “Sure.”  

Eric crouched carefully and grabbed the box, carrying it over to the low coffee table with stiff, measured movements. His arm was burning beneath the bandage and his fingers were starting to tingle again, but he clenched his jaw and did his best to push the pain aside as he opened the box and started laying out the boards and plastic ships.  

Salim sat opposite him and began setting up his own pieces. He watched Eric’s movements out of the corner of his eye, ready to step in if needed, but said nothing. If Eric was willing to sit down and play, Salim wasn’t going to ruin the moment by hovering.  

As they set their fleets in silence, the room felt calm—heavy, maybe, but not in a bad way. It was the weight of quiet companionship, of surviving through pain, of holding on when it mattered.  

They started the game slowly, each calling out coordinates with caution, careful not to seem too competitive too soon. Eric was still stiff, his face pale and his movements a little guarded. He tapped in coordinates with his left hand, though his grip was clumsy, and he had to pause a few times to steady the pegs. Salim didn’t mention it. He just played along, letting Eric settle into the rhythm at his own pace.  

For the first several turns, the silence between them lingered, broken only by the occasional quiet “miss” or “hit.” But then Eric landed a direct hit on Salim’s destroyer, and Salim groaned dramatically, flopping back on the couch like he’d been wounded.  

“Oh come on,” Salim said, pointing a finger at Eric. “You’ve been watching me place my ships, haven’t you?”  

Eric smirked faintly. “I’ve literally been sitting across from you the entire time.”  

“Exactly. Too convenient.”  

“I think you’re just mad I found your boat before you found mine.”  

“Found one ship,” Salim muttered. “Congratulations, sniper.”  

Eric chuckled under his breath, a low sound, but genuine. It surprised even him. The pain in his arm had dulled to a manageable throb, and the nausea from the food had passed. For once, his chest wasn’t crushing itself under guilt. He let himself breathe a little deeper.  

They kept playing, the game slowly escalating as each of them tried to outmaneuver the other. Salim narrowed his eyes when Eric scored another hit.  

“You have got to be cheating,” he accused again, grinning now.  

Eric raised an eyebrow. “You’re literally the one who played poker with your back to a mirror the other day.”  

“That mirror wasn’t even clean—”  

“Still counts.”  

Their banter flowed easily now, the tension between them having softened into something playful. They weren’t just killing time anymore—they were actually playing, teasing and challenging each other like old friends. Eric found himself smiling more freely, even laughing out loud when Salim guessed the same empty coordinate twice in a row and cursed in Arabic under his breath.  

The ache in Eric’s arm still pulsed, but it was distant now. His thoughts weren’t spiraling, weren’t clawing at the inside of his skull. For the first time in what felt like days, maybe weeks, he was just here —sitting across from Salim, absorbed in a dumb little game of plastic ships and pegs.  

And it felt... safe.  

They played a couple more rounds, trading victories and mock accusations, until the weariness creeping into their movements could no longer be ignored. When Eric won yet another round—much to Salim’s exaggerated dismay—they both laughed, yawning almost in unison.  

“That’s it,” Salim said, rubbing his eyes, “I’m not playing with a card shark and a navy tactician in the same body.”  

Eric smirked as he leaned back, stretching his back until it gave a small crack. He yawned again, longer this time, and blinked slowly as he stood. It hit him then how tired he was— really tired. Odd, considering he’d napped earlier in the day and Salim hadn’t, yet Salim seemed more alert.  

Maybe it was the mental weight of the last few days finally easing its grip just enough to let exhaustion seep in. Whatever the reason, Eric wasn’t going to fight it.  

He grabbed his canteen off the table and took a long drink, then let out a soft exhale and turned to help pack the game away. Salim was already tucking the little ships and pegs back into their slots, moving methodically. Once the box was closed, he returned it to the shelf and grabbed his own canteen.  

Eric held the door open as Salim approached, and Salim gave him a nod of thanks as he stepped through. They walked side by side down the hallway, quiet but comfortable in each other’s presence. The hum of the base’s overhead lights buzzed faintly, and the air had that late-night stillness that made everything feel slower, softer.  

Neither of them felt the need to fill the silence. After the ups and downs of the day—the pain, the guilt, the fragile moments of peace—they were both content just to walk, shoulder to shoulder, without saying a word.  

They got back to their barracks, the quiet footsteps echoing faintly on the concrete floor. Salim pushed the door open, holding it briefly before letting it swing shut behind them with a soft click . The dim lighting inside the room cast long shadows over the beds and sparse furnishings, the air cool and still.  

Eric moved across the room to his bunk, letting himself drop down onto the edge of the mattress with a quiet sigh. He set his canteen down on the floor beside him, then leaned forward to start unstrapping his prosthetic leg. His fingers worked slowly, methodically, careful not to jostle his arm too much. Behind him, he heard Salim sit down on his own bed, the springs creaking softly beneath his weight, then the subtle rustle of blankets as he lay back.  

Eric finished with the prosthetic and set it aside in its usual place, then eased himself down onto the mattress. He lay on his stomach, turning his head to the side so he could breathe against the pillow, and slid his arm carefully beneath it, nestling it into a spot that didn’t pull at the taped-up wound too much. The blanket came next, pulled up over his shoulders and tucked around his chin. The warmth was instant, and for once, comforting rather than suffocating.  

Salim turned his head slightly and glanced at Eric. His voice came low, soft in the dark.  

“Goodnight, Eric.”  

Eric mumbled, barely lifting his head from the pillow. “’Night, Salim.”  

His voice was muffled, barely audible, and Salim huffed a quiet laugh. He shifted to get more comfortable on his side, facing toward Eric’s bed. He didn’t say anything else, just let the silence settle in around them, warm and peaceful.  

For once, the silence wasn’t crushing.  

And for once, Eric didn’t lie awake staring into the dark. His thoughts didn’t spiral, didn’t pull him under. He let the warmth of the blanket and the steady presence of Salim nearby anchor him. His eyelids drifted shut, and sleep came easier than it had in weeks.  

Chapter Text

Eric’s peaceful sleep didn’t last.  

The darkness of the barracks gave way to the shadows of the temple tunnels, cold and crumbling, the silence echoing like a scream. He stood frozen at the mouth of the corridor again—just like before—but this time, he didn’t step forward. He didn’t interrupt.  

Nick and Rachel were kissing in the gloom, completely unaware of him standing there, watching. Eric couldn’t breathe. He couldn’t move. A tear slipped silently down his cheek, carving a hot path through the cold numbness on his face. His heart cracked open in his chest all over again, slow and deliberate, like someone peeling away his ribs just to hurt him.  

Then the scene shifted.  

He was back in another corridor, watching Nick wrap his arms around Rachel. She clung to Nick like he was her whole world. She didn’t even look back. Didn’t see Eric, even though he was right there—he always was.  

Eric squeezed his eyes shut, not wanting to see anymore. But the image burned on the inside of his eyelids, seared into the rawest part of him.  

Another shift.  

They’d made it out of the temple, sunlight glaring and harsh. They were safe. They were alive. And Nick was beside Rachel, his arm around her shoulders like he belonged there. Like he always had.  

Eric could only watch.  

Scene after scene, memory after memory, stitched together into a cruel reel. Over and over, Rachel chose Nick. His wife. His love. His everything. And every time she chose someone else, it tore open the wound deeper.  

He didn’t scream. He didn’t move. He just broke, slowly and silently, bleeding out from a heart that wouldn’t stop aching.  

A hand on his shoulder pulled him back.  

“Eric,” Salim’s voice murmured, soft and concerned. “Hey… wake up.”  

Eric blinked, disoriented and fogged with exhaustion. The room was dark, quiet again, the nightmare still echoing in his chest. He lifted his head slightly, eyes glassy.  

“You alright?” Salim asked gently.  

Eric hesitated, then muttered, “I’m fine. Just… a nightmare.”  

Salim didn’t say anything for a moment. Then, quieter still, he said, “Eric… you were crying in your sleep.”  

Eric froze. He hadn’t even realized. But now that Salim said it, he could feel the wet on his cheeks, the raw tightness in his throat. And now that he knew , the tears wouldn’t stop. They kept coming—slow, steady, quiet. His breath caught on a ragged inhale, and he whispered, barely audible, “I miss her so much.”  

Salim didn’t hesitate. He reached out, wrapping his arms around Eric and pulling him in close. Eric leaned into him without thinking, burying his face against Salim’s shoulder. The tears kept falling—no violent sobs this time, no gasping for breath—just quiet, broken crying. Defeated.  

“I can’t do this anymore, Salim,” Eric mumbled into the fabric of Salim’s shirt.  

Salim’s hand moved gently up and down his back. “Do what?”  

Eric’s voice broke completely, cracking in the middle. “Keep waking up like this. Keep struggling through every day like it’s not killing me.” His hands twisted slightly in Salim’s shirt. “Please, Salim. Please let me go. Don’t keep making me suffer like this.”  

Salim pulled him tighter, voice low and steady, even though his chest ached hearing the words. “I can’t do that, Eric. You promised me two weeks, remember? And I’m going to hold you to it. Even if it hurts, I’m going to get you to the end of them. And beyond them.”  

Please, ” Eric whispered, the word sounding more like a whimper than a plea.  

“I’m sorry, Eric,” Salim said, brushing a hand across his back again. “But I’m not giving up on you. I won’t.  

Eric’s breath hitched again, but he didn’t pull away. He couldn’t. He pressed in closer instead, feeling pathetic for needing the comfort, selfish for taking it—but Salim didn’t seem to mind. He gave it freely, without judgment or hesitation, just holding Eric like he mattered.  

“You’re not alone,” Salim murmured, barely above a whisper. “Not tonight. Not ever again.”  

Eric’s eyes stayed closed, tears still slipping down his cheeks, but the tightness in his chest eased—just a little. Enough.  

He didn’t have to be okay tonight. He just had to stay. And Salim would keep holding on.  

Even when Eric’s tears finally dried, Salim didn’t let go. He kept holding him, his arms steady and warm, one hand continuing its slow, soothing motion up and down Eric’s back. The silence between them was soft now, not heavy or strained—just quiet, calm, a stillness that made it easier to breathe.  

Eric shifted slightly, turning his face more into Salim’s shirt. His voice was muffled, barely a whisper. “I’m sorry.”  

Salim didn’t even hesitate. “It’s alright, Eric. Talking about it helps sometimes.”  

Eric gave a small nod, then murmured, “Talking makes it hurt.”  

There was a pause. Salim’s voice was gentle when he asked, “Does it hurt more or less than before I knew?”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. He thought about it, really thought about it, and then said, “Less.”  

Salim made a soft, satisfied sound in the back of his throat—barely more than a hum—but it carried a quiet sense of pride, like he was genuinely glad Eric had reached that conclusion on his own.  

Eric hadn’t really considered it before, hadn’t let himself reflect on the weight that had lifted. But now, sitting here in Salim’s arms, his cheek pressed against the soft fabric of his shirt, he realized the pain had dulled. It was still there—God, it was always there—but it didn’t feel like it was going to crush him tonight.  

Now that Salim knew, now that he had someone to talk to, to cry with, someone who didn’t mock him or recoil from the mess of it all—it did hurt less. Having Salim here, not pulling away, not looking at him like he was broken beyond repair… it made it all just a bit more bearable.  

Salim’s embrace felt like a shield around him. Eric felt pathetic for needing it, for falling apart like this—again—but Salim didn’t seem to mind. He didn’t let go. He didn’t tell Eric to toughen up. He didn’t treat him like a burden.  

He just held him.  

And maybe that’s what Eric needed most—someone willing to hold him together when he couldn’t do it himself. Someone who saw all of him, the raw and aching parts, and didn’t turn away.  

So Eric stayed where he was, curled in close, his breathing finally beginning to even out. He didn’t say anything more, and neither did Salim. There was nothing else that needed to be said. Not right now.  

Salim would keep holding him as long as he needed.  

Eric drifted, caught between thoughts and dreams, not quite awake, not quite asleep. His body was heavy, safe, tucked into the warmth of Salim’s presence, and he didn’t even notice himself slipping.  

But Salim noticed.  

He could feel the way Eric’s breathing had changed, the way his body had begun to relax fully in his arms. It made him want to let Eric sleep there—let him stay where he felt safe, where the nightmares couldn’t reach for a little while longer. But then he remembered how little water Eric had had today, and how crying always left the body dehydrated. He didn’t want Eric waking up in pain, or with a pounding head, or worse.  

So he said gently, “You should drink some more water before going back to sleep.”  

Eric blinked, the words drawing him back from the edge. His head lifted slowly, and he blinked again, as if only just realizing he’d nearly fallen asleep like that. Realizing he’d done it again —fallen asleep against Salim. He flushed red in the dark, embarrassed, and quickly pulled back, reaching for his canteen with one hand.  

Salim let his arms fall away, moving without protest to lean back against the headboard. He stayed quiet, just watching to make sure Eric was still okay, letting him have space if that’s what he needed now.  

Eric took a couple of sips, the water cold against his throat, grounding. Then he set the canteen aside. For a moment he hesitated, his hand lingering at his side. And then he shifted again, lying down—this time on his stomach like before, but facing towards Salim instead of away.  

That small gesture didn’t go unnoticed.  

Salim quietly laid down again too, facing Eric, his silhouette just barely visible in the dark. Eric could make out the slope of his shoulders, the soft rise and fall of his chest, the shape of his face. It was just enough.  

“Thanks,” Eric mumbled into the quiet, his voice barely more than a breath.  

“You’re welcome, Eric,” Salim murmured back. “I’d do it anytime.”  

Eric blinked slowly at that, surprised by how easily the words came, how honest and steady they sounded. He didn’t know how to respond— couldn’t respond, really—so he didn’t. He just tucked his face deeper into the pillow, the warmth of the words settling in his chest in place of an answer.  

The blanket around his shoulders was thin, far too light to offer any real comfort. It wasn’t the same as being held, wasn’t the same as feeling someone’s arms around him keeping the pieces together—but it was something . It was enough for now.  

And this time, when sleep came for him again, it came gently.  

---  

Eric woke slowly for once—no sudden jolt, no gasp for air, no remnants of nightmare clawing at his chest. He supposed he'd had enough of that for one night.  

One eye cracked open, the other still buried in the pillow. The light filtering in through the slats was soft, easy on his tired eyes. Across the room, Salim was already awake, sitting with his back against the headboard, idly shuffling through a deck of cards with quiet precision.  

“Morning,” Eric mumbled, his voice thick with sleep.  

Salim turned to him, smiling in that gentle way of his. “Good morning.”  

Eric’s hair was a complete mess—half of it in his face, flattened and sticking out where it had been pressed into the pillow. His nose was slightly scrunched from how he’d been laying, pillow creases faintly marking one cheek. Salim couldn’t help but think that it was… cute , actually.  

Eric mumbled again, barely audible, “You forgot to check day two off.”  

Salim blinked, glancing toward the folded sheet of paper on the dresser. Sure enough, only one tally was there.  

“So I did,” he said. He set the cards aside, stood up, and crossed over to grab the pen. With a firm stroke, he drew the second tally beside the first.  

Two days down.  

Eric didn’t move from where he lay, still curled on his stomach, his head on the pillow, the blanket drawn up around his shoulders. He was warm and comfortable. Not as warm and comfortable as when Salim was holding him , his tired brain offered without permission.  

He pushed that thought away before it could settle in. Don’t go there, he told himself. He couldn’t get too attached—not to the comfort, not to the way Salim looked at him like he mattered , not to the steady hands and quiet voice.  

But it was probably already too late for that.  

Salim was trying too hard, caring too openly. The way he spoke to Eric. The way he held him. Salim had already let himself get emotionally invested, even if he didn’t realize how much yet. And when the end of the two weeks came—when Eric was supposed to walk away or fall apart again—Salim was going to get hurt too.  

Eric swallowed, eyes slipping shut again for a second. Maybe, selfishly, he could give himself one more morning. Just a few more quiet minutes of pretending this wasn’t a countdown.  

He didn’t want to move just yet. The blanket cocooned him, shielding him from the day ahead like it hadn’t already begun without his permission. The warmth of sleep still clung to him, and he wasn’t ready to let it go.  

Across the room, Salim sat back down on his bed with a quiet thump, taking a swig from his ever-present canteen. He glanced over and asked softly, “You want to get some breakfast?”  

Eric hesitated. The thought of food turned his stomach. The lingering weight of his nightmares clung to him like damp clothes, and he knew—if he ate right now, it was just going to come back up. But if he said no, Salim might start watching him again with those careful eyes, start suggesting or nudging or gently pressing the subject. And Eric didn’t want to have that conversation again. Not today.  

“Yeah,” he said, keeping his tone casual, “in a minute.”  

He rolled onto his back, blinking up at the ceiling. It was too bright in here. Too real. His body still felt heavy, but he forced himself upright with a quiet sigh, taking a slow swig from his canteen, buying time more than thirst.  

Then he reached for his prosthetic, pulling it toward him and starting to strap it on. The process was automatic by now—muscle memory, routine—but this morning, everything felt just a little more off. His arm throbbed, not with the dull ache he was used to, but a deeper, burning pain that radiated up from beneath the bandages. He winced as he moved it slightly.  

Maybe he’d knocked it in his sleep. Or maybe Jason had hit it harder than he’d thought last night. Either way, it hurt more than usual, and he didn’t want to look at it. Didn’t want to see what he’d done to himself again.  

They’d rewrap it later— Salim would rewrap it later, more likely. Eric still couldn’t bring himself to look at the wound, not properly. Not without feeling sick or ashamed or something too heavy to name. Salim didn’t say anything when he took over those tasks. He just did it, gently, like he knew Eric couldn’t bear to face it and didn’t need to be told that aloud.  

Eric flexed his fingers absently, testing the tingling numbness he’d come to expect. Still there. Still lingering. He pushed through it, tightening the last strap on his leg and slowly rising to his feet.  

He glanced over at Salim, who was watching him without pressure, just quiet patience.  

“Ready?” Salim asked.  

Eric nodded, not trusting his voice just yet. He'd find a way to slip off and ditch the food. Just had to make it through the next ten minutes without drawing too much attention.  

They walked to the canteen in silence at first, their footsteps soft against the concrete floor. The halls were empty—eerily so—but peaceful in a way Eric hadn’t realized he appreciated until recently. It was still early enough that most of the others were probably still asleep, and for that, Eric was quietly grateful. No awkward eye contact. No fake smiles. No Rachel. No Nick.  

He was starting to pick up on the pattern now—Salim always suggested getting food at strange times, times when the canteen was empty or nearly so. Eric hadn’t said anything, but it didn’t take much to figure out why. Salim was trying to protect him, make it easier. And even though the thought made something twist in his chest—guilt, maybe—he was grateful. Really, deeply grateful.  

As they rounded the corner toward the canteen, Salim spoke up, casual and light. “You know,” he said, “I think I’m going to beat you at Battleships tonight. I’ve figured out your strategy.”  

Eric snorted softly. “Yeah? What strategy?”  

“The one where you scatter everything in a weird diagonal line and pretend it’s random.”  

Eric glanced over at him, arching a brow. “It is random.”  

Salim gave him a side-eye. “Sure it is.”  

Eric didn’t even have to think about it—he bantered back naturally, the words coming without effort. “You’re just mad because I sunk your battleship in three moves.”  

Salim huffed a laugh. “Beginner’s luck.”  

Eric smiled faintly, not the strained, practiced one he wore like armor most days, but a real one. He hadn’t even realized how hard he usually had to work just to be around people without cracking. With Salim, it was easier. He didn’t have to check himself constantly, didn’t have to calculate every word, every expression. He could just... talk.  

It was nice . Disarmingly nice.  

They reached the canteen, and sure enough, it was empty—just as Eric had hoped. The hum of the refrigerator filled the space, soft and constant, and the first rays of morning light were just starting to bleed in through the high windows.  

Eric stepped inside after Salim, a little more at ease than he’d been a few minutes ago. He didn’t know how long this fragile peace would last, but for now, it was something. And he’d take it.  

Salim headed over to the cupboard, opening it with a quiet creak and pulling out the cereal box he always gravitated toward—something plain but filling. He poured himself a generous bowl, the dry crunch echoing softly in the quiet canteen. Then he turned to the fridge, grabbed the milk, and splashed it in, grabbing a spoon from the drawer as he moved to sit down at one of the tables.  

Eric, meanwhile, went straight for the coffee machine, needing the bitter warmth in his system before he even thought about eating. His hands moved automatically—he’d done this enough mornings now that it didn’t take effort—but his thoughts were elsewhere, calculating.  

If he waited until Salim was sitting down, occupied with eating, he could pour a smaller bowl without drawing attention. If he made it at the same time, Salim might comment, might notice the portion size, and Eric really wasn’t in the mood to lie or deflect this early in the morning.  

He glanced over his shoulder.  

Salim was already settled at one of the smaller tables, idly stirring his cereal while he waited. His eyes followed Eric with a quiet, practiced kind of attention—not overbearing, just present, just there .  

Perfect timing.  

Eric, meanwhile, tried not to look like he was struggling. He kept his movements smooth, casual. Walked to the cupboard. Grabbed the cereal. Poured what was maybe half the normal portion into his bowl. No comments from Salim. Good.  

He went to the fridge and grabbed the milk. His right hand was still holding his coffee mug, so he instinctively tried to use his left. The moment he wrapped his fingers around the milk carton, he felt the weakness—the same numb, pins-and-needles feeling that had been plaguing him more and more. His fingers didn’t grip properly, and when he tried to twist off the cap, the whole damn thing spun in his hand, slipping clumsily against his palm.  

His jaw clenched.  

He didn’t want to ask for help. Didn’t want to say anything. So he pressed the carton against the side of the fridge, bracing it awkwardly with his hip and forearm, and used his good hand to wrest the cap off. The carton gave a little lurch when it came loose, sloshing slightly, but he managed to keep it from spilling.  

He poured the milk, slow and careful, then shoved the carton back into the fridge and closed the door with his shoulder. One spoon, one bowl, one breath. Coffee in one hand, cereal in the other, he turned and crossed the room to sit across from Salim.  

Salim looked up as he sat down. “Everything okay?” he asked, calm but not oblivious.  

Eric nodded once, sipping his coffee. “Fine,” he said. And then, before Salim could say anything else, he added, “Milk was just stubborn.”  

Salim gave a little smile, not pushing. “Happens to the best of us.”  

Eric didn’t answer, just stirred his cereal with slow, even movements. The food sat heavily in front of him, but the coffee helped dull the worst of the nausea creeping up from the pit of his stomach. He focused on the warmth of the mug in his hand. On Salim across from him, quietly eating. On the silence between them that, for once, didn’t feel empty.  

He could handle a few bites. That was all. Just enough.  

Eric stared down at the bowl, the remaining cereal slowly going soggy in the milk. His spoon hung limp between his fingers, like even it didn’t want to keep going. His stomach was twisted tight, knotted with guilt and a sickening sense of self-disgust that churned just beneath the surface. Every bite felt like betrayal.  

He’d gotten halfway through. That should’ve been enough.  

But then Salim looked at him—quietly concerned, eyes flicking from the bowl to Eric’s face—and asked, in that calm, careful tone of his, “Do you think you could eat a bit more?”  

Not a command. Not even pressure. Just gentle encouragement. But it still made Eric flinch internally.  

His first instinct was to say no. To shove the bowl aside, make a joke, change the subject— something to make the moment pass. But he knew Salim. If he didn’t finish now, Salim would just try again later. Ask again at lunch. Try again at dinner. And Eric wasn’t sure he could survive the quiet weight of Salim’s persistence for an entire day.  

So he nodded stiffly, picked the spoon back up, and took another bite.  

It was awful. The cereal was soggy now, the texture mushy and cold, and it sat on his tongue like cement. He swallowed with effort, feeling his throat tighten around it.  

He didn’t look up, didn’t need to. He could feel Salim watching him. Not judging, not angry—just watching . And that, somehow, made it worse. The silence stretched between them, thick with unspoken things.  

He took another bite. And another.  

Each one made his chest feel heavier. His stomach roiled in protest, and he clenched his jaw to stop himself from gagging. He wasn’t sure if it was the food itself or the guilt that was doing this to him, but at this point, it didn’t matter. It all blended into the same suffocating feeling.  

He pushed the last spoonful into his mouth and set the spoon down like it weighed a hundred pounds.  

“There,” he said quietly, barely above a whisper. “All done.”  

Salim didn’t say anything for a moment. Then, softly, “Thank you for trying.”  

Eric nodded once, eyes still on the table. He wasn’t proud of finishing. He wasn’t relieved. All he could think about was how soon he could slip away to the bathroom and get rid of it before the shame buried him entirely.  

Eric stood up from the table slowly, his movements deliberate, careful. He picked up his empty bowl and spoon and made his way to the counter, leaning heavily against it as he washed the dish out. His fingers trembled slightly under the stream of water, and he clenched his jaw, trying to breathe through the tight knot of guilt twisting in his gut. His stomach churned, nausea rolling through him like a tide he couldn’t hold back.  

Behind him, Salim was still eating, taking his time with breakfast. That was good. It meant he wouldn’t follow.  

Eric dried the bowl and set it aside. “I’m gonna grab some painkillers real quick,” he said, forcing his voice to sound steady, casual. “Be back in a sec.”  

Salim nodded, though Eric caught the flicker of concern that passed over his face. He didn’t acknowledge it—he couldn’t.  

As soon as he stepped out into the hallway, Eric turned and walked briskly toward the bathrooms, his steps quick but silent. The second the door swung shut behind him, he dropped to his knees in front of the toilet, already jamming his fingers down his throat. His body resisted at first—he’d done this too many times; his gag reflex was dull and uncooperative now—but he pushed deeper, his shoulders shaking from the strain.  

It took a few tries, but eventually his stomach lurched, and the cereal came up in a sick rush. He gasped in a breath, coughing, saliva clinging to his lip as he stayed crouched over the toilet, chest heaving.  

He waited a moment, letting his body settle, then flushed and forced himself upright. His legs felt shaky under him, but he made it over to the sinks. He washed his hands methodically, rinsed his mouth out with cold water, then leaned over the sink, gripping the edges tightly.  

He didn’t look up.  

He didn’t want to see his reflection. Didn’t want to see the red-rimmed eyes, or the pale, drawn face. He didn’t need to see it to know it was there.  

Turning away, Eric stepped toward the small medical shelf in the shower area. He grabbed the bottle of painkillers and dry-swallowed two without hesitation, not even blinking as the pills caught in his raw throat. His stomach cramped angrily around the tablets, but it was a dull, distant discomfort compared to what it had been before. Now that the food was gone, he could breathe again. He felt hollow, but at least the guilt wasn’t smothering him anymore.  

Still, he’d taken too long.  

Eric quickly tucked the bottle back, ran a hand through his hair, and made his way out of the bathroom, forcing his pace to stay even. Salim would be waiting, and Eric needed to look normal. Or at least, as normal as he ever managed to be these days.  

Eric walked quickly down the corridor, the fluorescent lights too harsh overhead, the air too sterile and sharp against his throat. The guilt was gone now, at least the worst of it, scrubbed clean like the taste of bile he'd washed out at the sink. His stomach ached, cramping faintly around the painkillers he’d just swallowed, but he could handle that. Pain was easier than guilt. Pain made sense.  

He forced his expression into something neutral—loose shoulders, no trace of shame—just in case Salim was watching when he walked back in. He hoped the mirror hadn’t betrayed anything. He hadn’t looked. He never looked.  

When he stepped back into the canteen, Salim was still at the table, his now-empty bowl cleaned and put away, his eyes flicking up immediately when Eric entered.  

"Feeling better?" Salim asked, like it was casual, like it didn’t carry layers beneath it.  

Eric nodded. “Yeah. Arm just hurt a bit,” he said, rubbing at his arm like he was proving the point.  

Salim studied him for a moment, like he always did—too perceptive for Eric’s comfort—but he didn’t press. He just said, “Alright. You want to sit for a bit or head back?”  

“Let’s head back,” Eric said quickly. The canteen felt too bright now. Too open. He wanted to be back in their room, away from the possibility of anyone else showing up.  

Salim stood and grabbed their empty canteens. “I’ll fill these,” he offered.  

Eric nodded and followed him to the water station, standing a little off to the side, pretending to read something on the board near the door. His stomach had stopped twisting now, dulled by the painkillers and the rush of control he always got after purging. A terrible kind of relief, but a relief all the same.  

When Salim finished, he handed Eric his canteen, and together they walked the quiet halls back toward their room. Eric took small sips as they walked, more out of habit than thirst. He could tell Salim was watching him again, glancing over every so often—not quite suspicious, but not relaxed either. Like he knew something was wrong, but didn’t know how to name it yet.  

Eric didn’t blame him. He didn’t know how to name it either.  

They got back to the barracks in silence, the walk quiet but not uncomfortable. Eric headed straight for his bed, sinking down onto the mattress with a quiet sigh. He leaned back against the headboard and tilted his head up, eyes closing briefly as he tried to ground himself. The cramping in his stomach was duller now, background noise compared to the pressure that had clawed at him earlier.  

Salim crossed the room and grabbed the deck of cards from the windowsill where he’d left it. He turned back and gave Eric a small smile. “You want to play something?”  

Eric opened his eyes and blinked at him, the question filtering through the haze in his head. “Sure,” he said after a beat. “Go Fish?”  

Salim chuckled, already shuffling the cards. “Sounds good to me.”  

He sat down on the edge of his bed, close enough that their legs brushed together. Neither of them moved to create space. Eric swung his legs over the side of the bed to face him properly, and Salim began dealing the cards between them.  

The light from the small window cut across the room at an angle, pale and muted, casting a soft glow over their quiet corner. Eric’s posture slowly eased as they started the game, and though the nausea still lingered faintly, the distraction helped. The familiar rhythm of the cards, the simplicity of the game, and Salim’s quiet presence beside him—all of it made the world feel a little less heavy.  

They played Go Fish for a while, the cards passing back and forth between them in a slow, quiet rhythm. Eric didn’t say much, his answers short, his gaze distant even as he looked at his hand of cards. He wasn’t really in the game—his mind was somewhere else, far from the barracks and the deck of cards and the quiet warmth of company.  

Salim noticed. Of course he did.  

Eric’s energy was subdued in a way that went deeper than tiredness, and Salim didn’t need to ask why. He hadn’t missed how shaken Eric had been in the early hours of the morning, and he knew the aftermath of a nightmare like that didn’t just disappear with sunrise. Eric's body was present, but his thoughts were clearly spiraling somewhere darker, harder to pull back from.  

So Salim matched his pace, quiet and patient, never pushing. He kept the game going with the gentlest touch, letting it be just enough to ground Eric without overwhelming him. If Eric wanted to lose himself in his thoughts, Salim would stay beside him until he found his way out again.  

Salim studied him carefully whenever Eric wasn’t looking. The slight crease in his brow, the way his thumb rubbed the edge of a card over and over, the stiffness in his shoulders. Yeah… today wasn’t going to be like yesterday.  

But that was okay. Salim didn’t expect every day to be a good one. No one could hold themselves together that tightly all the time, especially not after what Eric had been through. The fact that yesterday had been a good day—that Eric had eaten, smiled, even laughed—meant something. It meant that it was possible. That those days would come again.  

And until then, Salim would stay, play cards in silence, and keep being a constant presence at Eric’s side.  

Eric stared down at his cards, eyes fixed but unfocused. He wasn’t reading them—wasn’t even really seeing them. His mind was caught in a loop, dragging him backward into the dark. Back to the tunnels. Back to the flicker of shadows and bloodied stone and inhuman shrieks echoing off the walls. And deeper still, to the ache that never really left—the image of Nick and Rachel, pressed close together, kissing like no one else in the world existed. That memory had branded itself behind his eyes, and no matter how much time passed, it never faded.  

He didn’t realize how long he’d been staring blankly until Salim’s voice broke gently through the quiet.  

“Eric? You alright?”  

Eric blinked and looked up like surfacing from underwater. “Yeah, sorry,” he murmured. “You, uh… you got any sixes?”  

Salim gave a soft huff, not unkind. “You’ve already got all the sixes.”  

Eric looked down at the small pile of completed sets beside him. Sure enough, there were two full sets there—he hadn’t even noticed himself laying them down.  

“Oh. Right,” he said quietly.  

Salim gave him a look that was more understanding than concerned. “We don’t have to keep playing if you don’t want to.”  

“It’s just…” Eric trailed off, rubbing his forehead. “It’s a bit difficult to focus right now.”  

“That’s alright,” Salim said, already gathering the cards without hesitation or judgment. He packed them away with calm efficiency, giving Eric space without stepping away completely.  

Eric shifted, swinging his legs back up onto the bed and leaning against the headboard, knees bent, arms wrapped loosely around himself. He stared up at the ceiling, jaw tight, thoughts spiraling fast and vicious. Why didn’t you save them all? The voice in his head was cold, relentless. It’s your fault they’re dead. Why did you deserve to make it out? Rachel was right to leave you. Everyone knows it.  

His eyes squeezed shut, his breath coming shorter now, tighter. His hand moved almost on instinct to his left arm, fingers pressing into the bandages. The sharp pulse of pain grounded him, anchored him just enough to keep from slipping too far.  

But Salim had noticed. He always noticed.  

“Don’t do that,” Salim said gently, his voice low and steady but carrying weight.  

Eric froze, then blinked his eyes open, as if waking from a trance. He looked down at his hand, still curled over the bandage, and slowly pulled it away, mumbling, “Sorry.”  

Salim didn’t reply right away. He just watched him with quiet patience, his expression soft but watchful. Eric looked down at his lap, ashamed—not because Salim had caught him, but because part of him had wanted him to.  

After a moment, Salim gave a small shake of his head, not in annoyance, but in quiet reassurance. “You don’t need to apologize,” he said softly, the cards now packed neatly back into the box, untouched on the floor beside him. His voice was low, careful—like he didn’t want to startle Eric, or disrupt the fragile thread holding him together.  

Eric let his hand fall to his side, resting on the blanket instead. His jaw was tight, brows furrowed as he stared up at the ceiling like it had answers he couldn’t find anywhere else. The silence stretched between them, not uncomfortable, but heavy with everything unsaid.  

The thoughts were loud again. Louder than before.  

He could hear the gunfire, smell the dirt and blood, feel the heat of the underground tunnels pressing in around him. See Rachel, pulling away from his grasp to reach for Nick. Nick, always there. Always in the way. But it wasn’t Nick’s fault. It wasn’t anyone’s fault—except his. The guilt pressed in on him like a weight, like stone walls that wouldn't stop closing.  

“I should’ve done more,” Eric muttered suddenly, not quite looking at Salim, his voice barely above a whisper. “I should’ve— I should’ve figured something out. They were counting on me and I…”  

He trailed off, biting the inside of his cheek, the words starting to tremble.  

Salim didn’t say anything right away. He just watched him, steady and quiet.  

“They’re dead because of me,” Eric went on, voice cracking, his hands curling in the blanket now. “Clarice, Joey, Merwin… Rachel might as well be, too. Not dead, but gone.”  

Salim exhaled, barely audible, then stood and crossed the space between their beds. He sat beside Eric, not too close to crowd him, but close enough to be felt.  

“They died because you were all dropped into hell with no way out,” Salim said gently. “You did everything you could, Eric. You made it out because you kept fighting when everything was falling apart.”  

“I shouldn’t have made it out,” Eric murmured. His throat was tight, the guilt like acid in his chest. “They deserved to live more than I did.”  

Salim shook his head. “Don’t say that.”  

“It’s true.”  

“It’s not.”  

Eric squeezed his eyes shut again, his breathing uneven. The silence that followed was brittle.  

After a moment, Salim spoke again, quieter this time. “You’re here. That means you have a chance to keep going. To heal, no matter how long it takes. They’d want that. Rachel would want that.”  

Eric didn’t respond. Not right away. But his hand in the blanket slowly relaxed. The spiraling didn’t stop entirely, but the edge of it dulled—just a little—with Salim beside him.  

Salim reached out, not to take his hand this time, but just to rest his palm lightly on Eric’s knee, the warmth of the contact steady and grounding. “You don’t have to face all of this alone,” he said softly. “I’m still here. I’ll keep being here.”  

Eric swallowed hard and gave a tiny nod, barely perceptible, but it was something. He didn’t say thank you. Didn’t know how to. But the way he didn’t pull away said it for him.  

Chapter Text

Later in the day, after the weight of too many hours spent spiraling in his own head, Eric had finally managed to choke down a protein bar at Salim’s quiet insistence. He hadn’t wanted it—every bite had sat in his mouth like cement—but he’d eaten it. And Salim hadn’t pushed beyond that, which helped more than Eric could say.  

Now, though, the heaviness in his chest was beginning to buzz, the discomfort settling into his muscles, his skin, making him restless. He needed to move. Do something . Anything other than sit there, drowning in his thoughts.  

He shifted, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed. The prosthetic landed on the floor with a soft thump as he looked over toward Salim, who was still propped against his headboard, eyes on the worn paperback in his hands.  

“I’m gonna go shower,” Eric said. Then, after a brief pause—casual, like it didn’t matter—he added, “If you wanna come.”  

The words were simple, but they meant more than Eric wanted to admit. He didn’t want to go alone. Not because he couldn’t go alone. But because Salim being near made the thoughts quieter. Less sharp. Because even just the presence of another person— is presence—made Eric feel less like a walking ghost.  

Salim looked up, eyebrows raising slightly as he closed the book over one finger. He smiled, warm and easy, like the invitation hadn’t surprised him at all. “Yeah, I’ll come,” he said. “It’s pretty warm out anyway. Be good to rinse off.”  

Eric hesitated, a faint crease forming between his brows. Warm? He hadn’t noticed. If anything, he’d felt cold most of the day, enough that his long sleeves hadn’t felt suffocating like they usually did in the heat. But he didn’t say anything. Just nodded, took a swig from his canteen, and pushed himself up.  

Salim marked his place in the book and swung his legs down too, grabbing his own water and following without a word. He didn’t comment on how slowly Eric moved, or the tightness in his shoulders, or the faint grimace he tried to hide as he adjusted his arm. He didn’t need to. He noticed—but he never made a show of it. That was one of the reasons Eric felt safe around him.  

They left the barracks in quiet, the sun hanging a little lower in the sky now, casting the long afternoon shadows through the window at the end of the hall. Eric didn’t say anything else, and neither did Salim.  

He didn’t have to.  

Just having him there was enough.  

They walked in companionable silence, footsteps soft against the concrete as they made their way toward the bathroom. Eric’s mind was far too crowded for small talk—images, memories, thoughts looping and digging deep—and Salim didn’t try to fill the silence. He never pushed for words when Eric had none to give, and Eric appreciated that more than he could say.  

The bathroom was empty when they arrived, echoing slightly with the sound of their entrance. It was likely the others were still at lunch, lingering over whatever food hadn’t already been picked clean.  

Eric moved on autopilot, grabbing a towel from the stack and heading to the far end of the row of shower cubicles. He laid the towel neatly outside the last one, then pulled off his long-sleeved shirt and dropped it into the laundry chute without looking at it. But as he turned, his eyes caught on the bloodied patches soaking through his bandages, and he froze, lips thinning in a grimace.  

Salim, noticing the sudden stillness, glanced over from where he’d been setting down his things a few stalls down. His eyes landed on Eric’s arm.  

“Do you want to take them off while you shower,” Salim asked gently, “or change them after?”  

Eric didn’t even pause. “Change them after,” he said quickly, voice quiet. “I… I don’t want to look at it.”  

Salim just nodded. “Alright.” He didn’t say anything more, but the thought settled in the back of his mind—if Eric was still avoiding even looking at the wound in a few more days, he’d have to bring it up. Gently, but firmly. For now, though, he’d let it go.  

Eric finished undressing in silence and eased himself down onto the shower chair tucked into the corner of the stall. He detached his prosthetic leg with practiced, mechanical movements, then leaned forward to turn the water on. It came to life in a rush, steaming against his skin. A few stalls down, he heard the hiss of Salim’s shower come on too.  

For a long minute, Eric just sat there, head bowed, letting the hot water beat down on him. It was grounding in a way nothing else really was. Just the noise of the water, the heat sinking into his bones, the steam slowly wrapping around him like fog.  

Eventually, he reached for the soap and started to clean himself, movements slow and methodical. He didn’t think. Didn’t let himself feel anything. He just scrubbed at his skin, rinsed the dirt and sweat and guilt away, and tried to focus on the water instead of the ache deep in his chest.  

The guilt never really washed off. But the shower helped him pretend, just for a few minutes, that it could.  

Eric finished washing off, rinsing the last of the soap from his skin, then reached out and nudged the hot tap higher. The water scalded just slightly now, hotter than most would tolerate—but he didn’t flinch. He leaned back under the stream, letting it hit his shoulders, his neck, his chest. It burned, but it was the first thing he’d felt all day that didn’t come from inside his head.  

He’d been cold lately. Not just today—he’d noticed it creeping in over the last few days. At first, he thought it was just the weather shifting, some draft in the barracks, but Salim had said earlier that it was warm out, even hot. So maybe it wasn’t the air. Maybe it was just him.  

He sat there a moment longer, head bowed, arms resting on his knees, letting the water run rivulets down his back and over the scars on his chest. It was almost too hot. Maybe it was too hot. But the heat helped in a strange way—it distracted him, gave his mind something else to focus on.  

Eventually, he reached up and shut the water off. The sudden quiet left a ringing in his ears.  

He grabbed his towel from where he’d hung it outside the cubicle and started drying off. His movements were slow, almost cautious. He was careful around his left arm, barely letting the towel brush over the bandages. Even the air stung around the wound, a low, pulsing throb that hadn’t gone away all day. He frowned faintly, jaw tight.  

It shouldn’t hurt this much—not still.  

Maybe it was infected. The thought didn’t surprise him. With how he’d done it, how he’d not been taking care of it… it wouldn’t be shocking. Just another thing he’d broken.  

He didn’t say anything, though. He finished drying off, rewrapping the towel around his waist, and stepped out of the cubicle with quiet steps, moving toward the bench. The steam clung to him, and despite the heat of the shower, the moment the water stopped he could already feel that chill creeping back in.  

Eric pulled on clean clothes in slow, methodical movements, the effort grounding him in a way that wasn’t pleasant but was familiar. Shirt, pants, then the prosthetic—each strap pulled snug, each buckle clicked into place. He heard the hiss of water shutting off from Salim’s shower cubicle, and rather than leave, he sat down on the bench again, waiting. He knew what came next.  

He reached for the small box of medical supplies on the shelf—bandages, gauze, antiseptic wipes. He placed them beside him, ready, before folding his hands in his lap, feeling the weight of his arm like it was heavier than the rest of him.  

Salim stepped out of the shower a moment later, steam trailing after him. He moved with his usual quiet ease, reaching for clean clothes and starting to put them on. Eric didn’t speak, and Salim didn’t rush. He dressed quickly, his eyes flicking over to Eric every few moments as if silently checking in.  

Once dressed, Salim walked over and sat beside him, his focus shifting to the supplies. Eric rolled up his sleeve without being asked, exposing the blood-spotted bandages on his left arm. The sight made his stomach twist. He held the arm out, still refusing to look at it himself. He didn’t want to see what he’d done.  

Salim gently started unwrapping the bandages, moving slowly, carefully. The closer he got to the wound, the more tense Eric became. As the bandages came away, Salim’s brow furrowed. The skin around the wound was red and angry, hot to the touch, the edges of the cut too raw.  

“This looks like the start of an infection,” Salim said softly, glancing up at Eric. “I need to clean it properly. Try to stop it from getting worse. If we’re lucky, you won’t need to see a medic.”  

Eric’s jaw clenched. He still wouldn’t look at it. “Do whatever you need to.”  

“It’s going to hurt,” Salim warned gently.  

Eric nodded once. “Whatever keeps me out of the medbay.”  

Salim hesitated for only a second longer before standing to grab the bottle of rubbing alcohol and some fresh gauze. When he returned, he knelt slightly to be more level with Eric’s arm. “Alright,” he said quietly. “I’m sorry.”  

He poured a little alcohol onto the gauze and pressed it gently against the wound.  

Eric flinched instantly. The burn was deep, immediate, like fire eating into his flesh. He sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth, a quiet, pained sound slipping out before he could stop it. His eyes welled, the pain sharper than he’d braced for.  

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” Salim murmured, his voice full of guilt as he worked as quickly as he dared. “Almost done. Just a bit more.”  

Eric nodded tightly, his shoulders hunched in on himself, hand clenched into the edge of the bench. His eyes stung, and though he tried not to, a few tears slipped down his cheeks. It hurt too damn much.  

Once the wound was clean, Salim tossed the used gauze and rewrapped the arm with fresh, clean bandages, gentler now, more careful. When it was done, he set the supplies aside and immediately moved closer, wrapping an arm around Eric’s shoulders.  

“It’s done. I’m sorry,” he said again.  

Eric just nodded, holding his arm close to his chest like it was something fragile, like it might break open again if he moved wrong. He leaned into Salim, his forehead pressing against Salim’s shoulder, the heat of tears clinging to his lashes.  

He didn’t sob. He didn’t shake. But he cried, quietly, body curled inward, cradling his wounded arm between them like it was the only thing tethering him to reality.  

Salim held him there, solid and still, not saying anything more, just letting Eric feel what he needed to feel.  

The pain eventually began to dull, fading from the searing burn into a throb that Eric could manage, or at least ignore. He sniffed once, then wiped at his face with his good hand, the back of his wrist brushing away the last of the tears. His arm remained pressed protectively against his chest, cradled like something delicate. The fingers of his left hand were tingling again, that same deep-numb sensation from this morning—worse now, like they weren’t quite his. He pushed the thought away, like he always did. Maybe it was nerve damage. Maybe it wasn’t. Either way, it wouldn’t matter. Not long-term. He only had two weeks to get through.  

Salim was quiet as he packed the supplies away, giving Eric time, space, respect. When he returned, he handed over a pair of painkillers without a word. Eric took them dry, swallowing them past a sore throat and a hollow kind of exhaustion that settled deep in his chest.  

Salim broke the silence softly. “Do you want to go to the game room for a bit? Or back to the barracks? Or… something to eat?”  

Eric exhaled, something like a tired smile ghosting his lips. “I think I’m gonna go lie down for a while.”  

Salim nodded, not arguing. “I’ll head to the canteen, then. I’ll be back soon.”  

“Enjoy,” Eric said, quiet but genuine.  

They stepped out of the bathroom together, then parted ways in the corridor—Salim to the left, Eric to the right. Eric was a little surprised Salim let him go alone, but he was grateful for it too. Salim had a good instinct for when to push and when to give space. Not overbearing. Not smothering. Eric appreciated that more than he could say.  

He made it back to the barracks and pushed the door open, the quiet space welcoming him like a retreat. He didn’t bother with anything else—just went straight to his bed and let himself drop down, the mattress cool beneath him. It would’ve been so easy to just curl up and crash, but he made himself remove his prosthetic first, muscles moving sluggishly. He set it gently beside the bed, then rolled onto his side, drawing his blanket tight around his body.  

He curled into himself, the injured arm pulled close, tucked against his chest like a shield. It still ached, but the edge of the pain was already softening under the painkillers. His eyes fluttered closed.  

The weight in his chest remained, but for the moment, it was quieter. Easier to breathe through.  

And then he slept.  

---  

Eric’s sleep, for once, was peaceful.  

Maybe it was the exhaustion, or maybe the painkillers had dragged him into something deeper, heavier. Whatever it was, the nightmares didn’t reach him. The guilt stayed quiet. The dark tunnels stayed buried. When he finally began to stir, it wasn’t from a jolt or a gasp—just a slow, steady drift toward consciousness.  

He blinked one eye open, the other still tucked into the pillow, warm breath caught between fabric and skin. He didn’t move from where he was wrapped in his blanket cocoon, body heavy with rest and heat, the ache in his arm dulled to a manageable throb.  

Across the room, Salim was on his own bed, leaning against the headboard, a book resting open in his hands. The light caught on the page as he turned it, eyes scanning the lines until he noticed the movement from Eric’s bed. He looked up immediately and smiled, soft and warm.  

“Did you sleep well?” Salim asked, his voice quiet like he didn’t want to disturb the peace.  

Eric’s voice came out hoarse, rough from sleep and half-muffled in the pillow. “Yeah… slept good.”  

Salim’s smile widened just a little more. “Good. I’m glad.”  

Eric blinked slowly, unsure what to say to that. He didn’t know how to respond to someone being glad about something so small—his rest, his comfort. So he said nothing. Just stayed there, curled tight in his blanket nest, eyes drifting half-shut again, the warmth soaking into his skin and settling in his chest like something gentle. Something he hadn’t let himself feel in a long time.  

It was quiet. Safe.  

And for the moment, that was enough.  

---  

They’d spent the rest of the afternoon in quiet company, the soft sound of Salim’s page turns and the occasional creak of the bunk the only things breaking the stillness. Salim remained with his book, eyes moving steadily across the lines, occasionally glancing up to check on Eric. Eric hadn’t done much—just lounged, wrapped in his blanket, eyes drifting open and shut as his body tried to reclaim what rest it could. The pain had dulled to a manageable ache, the warmth of the room and the silence soothing in a way he hadn’t expected.  

When the late afternoon began to fade and time started to stretch longer, Salim looked over from his book and said gently, “It’s getting close to dinner. Do you want to go get something to eat?”  

Eric blinked lazily, slow and thick with sleep. His body still felt heavy, but the painkillers and rest had settled his stomach a little, made the idea of food feel slightly more manageable. He mumbled into the pillow, “Yeah… we can go whenever you want to.”  

Salim huffed a soft, amused laugh. “You look like you’re going to fall asleep again in the time it takes to stand up. We’ll go when you’re awake enough to walk straight.”  

Eric let out a quiet, sleepy exhale that could have been a laugh. He blinked again, slower this time, then shifted beneath the blanket. After a moment, he sat up, his hair flopping into his face. He brushed it back with a hand, then scrubbed his palm down his face in an effort to wake up properly.  

Salim watched with a smile, fond and patient.  

Eric swung his legs over the side of the bed, the blanket pooling in his lap, and reached for his prosthetic. He started strapping it on with practiced hands, fingers slightly clumsy from sleep but steady enough. Salim didn’t offer help—he knew better than to do that unasked—but he kept watching, silent, waiting, a calm and grounding presence in the stillness of the barracks.  

Eric didn’t say anything, but he was grateful for that. For the patience. For the quiet. For Salim just being there.  

When he was done adjusting the straps, he stood, still a little slow, but steady. “Alright,” he said quietly. “Let’s go.”  

They walked down the hallway in that easy silence that had started to come more naturally between them, one not born of tension or awkwardness, but of quiet understanding. The kind of silence that didn’t need to be filled with small talk or explanations.  

Eric’s steps were unhurried, still heavy with sleep. His eyes remained half-lidded, and he stifled a yawn with the back of his hand as they walked, blinking a few times as if trying to clear the fog from his mind. His hair was still a mess from sleep, ruffled from the pillow, and his shirt was a little askew where he’d tugged it on without much care.  

Salim didn’t say anything, just walked beside him, keeping pace easily. He glanced over once, catching a glimpse of Eric’s sleep-softened expression—brows relaxed, mouth faintly slack, the usual guarded tension missing from his face.  

Salim looked away before Eric could catch the look on his face, a tiny smile pulling at the corner of his mouth.  

He would never admit it—not out loud, not to anyone—but when Eric was like this, all sleep-rumpled and blinking slow like a cat in sunlight, he looked kind of cute. Not that Eric would take that well if he said it.  

The hallway curved, the low buzz of overhead lights humming faintly, and as they neared the canteen doors, Salim slowed just a little, letting Eric set the pace. The scent of food was beginning to drift faintly through the air.  

They hadn’t spoken in a few minutes, but it didn’t feel like silence anymore. It just felt like ease.  

When they reached the canteen, the familiar hum of fluorescent lights and the low whir of microwaves filled the air. Jason was already there, standing in front of the microwave as it ticked down the final seconds on his meal. He glanced over his shoulder when he heard footsteps.  

"Hey," he said casually.  

Salim gave a polite nod, answering, "Hey, Jason."  

Eric just lifted one hand in a slow, half-assed wave, not bothering to muster a verbal reply. He looked like he was still halfway in a dream, his eyes only half open and his hair still in disarray. He shuffled toward the fridge on autopilot, opened it, and grabbed one of the bigger meal packs without even thinking.  

Salim glanced at the choice and felt a flicker of cautious pride, though he kept his expression neutral. Sleepy Eric didn’t overthink the way he usually did. If they could just keep this balance—gentle, unspoken encouragement without pressure—it might help.  

Eric trudged over to the microwave, trading places with Jason, who took his steaming container and walked over to one of the tables without another word. Salim moved in to use the other microwave, sliding his own meal in with practiced ease.  

When Eric’s microwave beeped, he pulled his food out and crossed the room, slumping into the chair opposite Jason. He blinked down at the container like he was only now realizing what he’d chosen, then picked up the fork and took a small bite.  

The food sat heavy in his mouth—too much too soon—but not unbearable, not yet. He chewed slowly, mind still waking up.  

Salim joined them a moment later, sitting beside Eric with his own tray. He didn’t say anything, not wanting to draw attention or make a big deal out of it in front of Jason. But inwardly, he felt that warm curl of quiet satisfaction.  

Eric had chosen something substantial. He’d taken a bite. And that was enough for now.  

He was about a quarter of the way through his meal when the canteen door creaked open again. The sound barely registered at first—just another background noise—until he looked up, automatically, and froze.  

Rachel.  

She stepped into the room alone, her expression unreadable, her posture as composed as ever. It was the first time he’d seen her without Nick since arriving at the compound, and the sight hit harder than he expected. His heart clenched tight in his chest, a pang of emotion catching him off guard—grief, guilt, something more tangled beneath.  

The bite of food in his mouth turned heavy and dry. He forced himself to chew, to swallow, the motion mechanical and strained. His gaze dropped quickly back to his tray, shoulders drawing in like he could somehow make himself smaller, invisible.  

Under the table, Salim’s hand came to rest gently on Eric’s knee. A subtle squeeze. Reassurance. Support.  

Eric tensed for a second—caught off guard—but then his body slowly began to relax. He exhaled, long and low, trying to ground himself, trying not to spiral. Salim didn’t look at him, didn’t say anything. Just let his hand linger in quiet solidarity.  

Eric raised his fork again with effort, forcing himself to stab another piece of food. He didn’t want to eat anymore. Every bite now was a struggle. But he knew if he stopped, Salim would gently push, and Jason might notice, and Rachel was in the room now too—he couldn’t afford the attention.  

He took the bite. Chewed. Swallowed.  

His stomach turned, but he stayed quiet, willing himself through it.  

Jason finished his meal first, scraping up the last bite before standing with a tired grunt. He picked up his tray and crossed to the sink, rinsing off the plate with practiced efficiency. Eric barely noticed—his eyes were fixed on the half-eaten meal in front of him, appetite long gone. Rachel had sat down at the other end of their table, far enough that she wasn't part of their conversation, but close enough that Eric could feel the weight of her presence like a stone on his chest.  

He tried to take another bite. Couldn't. He glanced at Salim, then wordlessly stood, picking up his tray and heading to the kitchen area. His movements were stiff and quiet, the scrape of his chair barely audible. He dumped what was left of his food into the bin, then turned the water on to rinse his tray.  

The canteen door opened behind him.  

Eric didn’t have to turn to know who it was. The air changed. A shift in tension that his body registered before his mind could catch up.  

Nick.  

Eric froze. He heard the fridge open, the rustle of a plastic container, the beep of the microwave. Nick was close—too close—and the proximity made Eric’s stomach knot tighter. The hum of the microwave felt loud in the silence between them.  

Eric turned, intending to go back to the table, but Salim was already watching him. The quiet tilt of Salim’s head toward the door said enough. Salim stood with his tray and moved to wash it, giving Eric an out.  

Eric didn’t hesitate. He slipped out the door, the cool hallway air hitting him like a breath of relief. He paused just outside, back against the wall, and closed his eyes. One deep inhale. Then another. The nausea from dinner still curled faintly in his gut, but it was the presence of Nick and Rachel that made his skin feel too tight.  

The door opened a few moments later, and Salim stepped out. Eric straightened, falling into step beside him as they started down the corridor.  

Salim glanced over. “What do you want to do?”  

Eric hesitated, eyes on the floor as they walked. “Go back to the barracks,” he said quietly. “Play cards.”  

Salim blinked in surprise. That Eric had suggested something—not just agreed to it—caught him off guard. But he smiled quickly, warmly. “Sure,” he said. “That sounds like fun.”  

When they reached the barracks, Eric let the door swing shut behind them and dropped down onto his bed with a small, tired sigh. He leaned forward, reaching down to unstrap his prosthetic. His movements were slow and careful, more out of exhaustion than pain this time. Once it was off, he set it neatly beside the bed, then leaned back against the wall with a soft exhale.  

Salim settled onto his own bed across from Eric, legs folded, and grabbed the deck of cards from the nightstand. He gave them a practiced shuffle, the soft snap of the cards breaking the quiet of the room.  

He glanced up at Eric. “What game do you want to play? You pick.”  

Eric was quiet for a moment, eyes half-lidded from lingering sleepiness and the emotional exhaustion of dinner. Before he could answer, Salim offered, “Blackjack?”  

Eric nodded. “Yeah. That works.”  

Salim smiled a little and started dealing the cards, laying them out between them with the ease of someone who’d played this countless times before. The routine was grounding. The shuffle, the deal, the back-and-forth—it gave the evening a soft, predictable rhythm, something Eric didn’t realize he’d been craving until now.  

They played for a while, the cards passing back and forth between them in quiet rounds. Their conversation had dwindled to soft, idle comments, both of them too tired to keep up much banter. Eric yawned behind his hand as Salim collected another win, his movements slow and a little clumsy.  

“I think I’m gonna head to bed,” Eric mumbled, rubbing a hand over his face.  

Salim, who looked equally close to dozing off mid-game, nodded and said, “That’s a good idea.”  

Eric stood with a quiet grunt and hopped over to the light switch, flicking it off so the room fell into a dim calm. He crossed back to his bed in the low light, feeling the weight of exhaustion settle deeper into his limbs with every step.  

Salim had already packed away the cards and was lying down, one arm tucked under his head. Eric dropped onto his own bed and shifted onto his stomach, tugging the blanket tight around himself, cocooning against the chill that never seemed to quite leave. His injured arm was cradled carefully beneath him, and the warmth of the blanket was a comfort.  

Despite having napped earlier, his eyes slid shut almost immediately. The familiar hush of the barracks, the quiet presence of Salim just across the room, the soothing rhythm of safety and routine—it all lulled him faster than he expected.  

Sleep came quickly, and for the first time in a while, without a fight.  

Chapter Text

Eric’s dreams never fully tipped into nightmare territory, but they weren’t pleasant either. They’d left a bitter taste in his mouth, a heavy weight on his chest. He’d dreamed of Rachel—of their first meeting, the laughter and spark between them, the kind of joy that had once felt so untouchable. Their wedding, the drive to their honeymoon, before the accident. And then the arguments. The silences that said more than words. Rachel walking out. The hollow space she’d left behind. The way he’d struggled just to stay upright in the days and weeks after.  

He woke with a jolt, his eyes fluttering open into the dim gray of early morning light. The first thing he registered was the phantom pain screaming from where his leg used to be. It tore up through his calf like fire and dragged a groan from his throat. He didn’t make a sound though—just curled tighter on his side, wrapping the blanket around himself as if it could somehow keep everything else out.  

Today wasn’t going to be a good day. He knew it before he even fully woke up. The pain, the dreams, the way his stomach twisted and cramped with a sickly emptiness. Nausea swirled in his gut like it had been waiting for him to open his eyes. His head felt too heavy, his body too weak. He didn’t want to move. He didn’t want to face the world. He just wanted to stay curled in this tight little space, breathing slow and shallow like maybe if he stayed still long enough, the memories would leave him alone.  

Across the room, Salim was still asleep—sprawled out on his back, blanket kicked half off, one hand resting loosely on his chest. His breathing was deep and even, peaceful in a way that made Eric feel even more splintered. There was safety in Salim’s presence, sure, but that didn’t stop the ache in his chest or the churning in his stomach.  

Eric shut his eyes again. He didn’t want to deal with any of it. Not today. Not now. Back when Rachel first left, he’d spent weeks like this—wrapped up, unmoving, barely breathing. He could do it again, if Salim let him.  

But he doubted Salim would.  

---  

Salim stirred slowly, blinking the sleep from his eyes as the light in the barracks shifted from dim gray to pale gold. He stretched, his joints cracking faintly, then sat up and rubbed at his face, his movements sluggish with sleep. It wasn’t until he turned his head that he noticed Eric, still curled on his side, blanket pulled tight around him like armor.  

His eyes were open, but unfocused—staring at something in the distance that Salim couldn’t see.  

“Good morning,” Salim said gently, voice soft so it wouldn’t startle.  

Eric blinked slowly, like the words had taken an extra second to register in his mind. He didn’t lift his head, didn’t shift. Just stayed where he was, huddled and still, and after a beat, he mumbled, “Morning.”  

The word was hoarse, barely there. Fragile.  

Salim’s chest tightened a little. He knew that tone. He’d heard it before—soft and sad, the kind of voice people used when they were too tired to lie about how they were really feeling. Eric hadn’t moved an inch since Salim had woken. His body language said everything his voice didn’t.  

Today wasn’t going to be a good day.  

Salim didn’t say anything right away. He just watched Eric for a few seconds longer, eyes gentle. He made a quiet mental note: take it slow today. Let Eric set the pace. Be there, but don’t push.  

“Do you want me to get you some water?” he asked softly, offering a first, simple gesture. Something small. Something manageable.  

He already had a good guess at what the answer would be. But he still wanted to ask.  

It took a moment before Eric replied, his voice barely louder than before.  

“I’ve got some, thanks.”  

Salim nodded slowly, keeping his gaze steady and calm. He let a few seconds pass before he asked, just as gently, “Have you drank some?”  

Another pause. Then, Eric moved—just a slight shake of his head, the smallest effort, but it was more than nothing.  

“I’ll drink some in a minute,” he murmured.  

Salim didn’t push. He just leaned back against the headboard, one leg pulled up, his arms resting loosely around it. He was content to wait, to be there—present but not pressing, letting the silence settle comfortably between them.  

Eric still hadn’t moved beyond that one small shake of his head. He was curled tight, his blanket cocoon wrapped around him like a shield, his gaze still fixed on nothing. Salim watched the way his eyes didn’t really blink, how he seemed stuck somewhere deep inside himself.  

Eric’s thoughts were a storm, churning too loud to ignore, too tangled to escape. Guilt clung to every breath. Faces he couldn’t save. Screams that had long since stopped still echoed behind his eyes. And the pain—God, the pain. Not the ache of his wounded arm, but the inferno screaming up his missing leg, phantom nerves alight with something crueler than fire.  

He curled tighter, trying to make himself smaller, like he could press the guilt out of his bones by sheer force. His hands didn’t tremble, but that was only because he couldn’t feel them. He couldn’t feel much of anything, not really. His whole body was numb, weightless and yet unbearably heavy—like he’d sunk into the bed and merged with it, a husk barely tethered to himself.  

The pain flared again—sharp, bright, too real—and yet somehow not real at all.  

He didn’t speak again. Didn’t move. Just kept breathing, shallow and slow. A ghost trapped in his own skin.  

Salim waited. He wasn’t watching the clock, but he could feel the minutes drag by like slow tides. The morning light had shifted, stretching further across the floor. Eric still hadn’t moved beyond that one small shake of his head nearly an hour ago.  

Salim let out a soft breath, not quite a sigh. He didn’t want to push. But he also couldn’t just sit here and let Eric slowly disappear into the silence.  

He spoke quietly, voice barely above a murmur. “Eric… could you try to drink some water?”  

There was no immediate response. Salim didn’t expect one. He kept his tone soft and patient, like coaxing someone out of a nightmare.  

“I think it’ll help. Just a little.”  

For a long moment, Salim thought Eric wasn’t going to move at all—that maybe he hadn’t heard, or maybe he had and just didn’t have it in him. But then—  

One hand slipped out from beneath the blanket. Slow. Tentative. It didn’t look quite steady, fingers trembling faintly as they fumbled for the water canteen on the floor beside the bed. Salim didn’t move to help, just let Eric find it in his own time.  

Eric’s fingers closed around the canteen, and he lifted it with effort. His eyes never left the far wall, never focused on anything in the room. He took a small sip—barely a mouthful—then lowered the canteen again, setting it carefully beside the bed with a dull clink of metal on tile.  

Then he curled back up, one arm wrapping tight around his chest, his blanket cocoon drawing tighter again like he could vanish inside it if he tried hard enough.  

Salim watched it all happen in silence. And though it was barely anything—just a sip of water and a flicker of movement—it was something.  

A small step forward was still a step.  

He gave a quiet nod to himself, voice barely a whisper as he said, “That’s good. Thank you.”  

Eric didn’t react. But Salim didn’t expect him to. He just leaned back again, settling into the slow rhythm of being there, of waiting beside Eric through the storm. Whatever kind of day it turned out to be, they’d face it together.  

The hours—minutes?—slipped past like water through Eric’s fingers. Sometimes he was aware of the slow tick of time, but mostly it blurred. One moment bled into the next, shapeless and dull, and the only thing anchoring him at all was the screaming pain that didn’t even come from something that was there anymore.  

His leg was gone. Had been gone. But the pain still lived like a ghost inside him—hot, sharp, angry. It came in waves, spiking up through the fog of his thoughts until his whole body clenched tight. And then it would ebb again, leaving only a numb ache in its place.  

His thoughts didn’t make sense. Sometimes they were a roaring storm—memories of the past, images of Rachel, of blood, of sand, of everything he’d lost. And then, other times, there was nothing. A blank, white void that echoed and rang in his skull. He couldn't decide which was worse.  

The blanket wrapped around him felt useless. Thin, too light, like it wasn’t really touching him at all. He remembered the weight of the blanket he’d had back home—heavy enough to feel like pressure, like something holding him together. Like something real. This felt like paper in comparison.  

And even that hadn’t helped, not the way arms around him would have. That thought slipped unbidden into his head. The feeling of someone— Salim , maybe—just wrapping their arms around him, grounding him, reminding him he was still real. Still here. Still allowed to be held.  

For a flicker of a second, he almost turned his head to ask.  

He almost whispered it. Can you—?  

But the words caught and died in his throat.  

No. No, he couldn’t.  

He didn’t want to look weak.  

Didn’t want to seem needy.  

Didn’t want Salim to pity him, to see how small and broken he really felt.  

He wasn’t a kid. He couldn’t be. He had to hold it together. Had to.  

So he stayed.  

Still.  

Silent.  

Curled in pain.  

Wrapped in a blanket that wasn’t heavy enough, with a throat too full of pride and shame to ask for the one thing that might’ve helped.  

The room stayed quiet, the air still. And Eric suffered through it, locked in his own mind, the quiet presence of Salim only just keeping him from sinking all the way down.  

It quickly became clear to Salim that Eric wasn’t going to move on his own—not today. He had been curled up in the same position for hours now, wrapped tightly in his blanket, barely responding to Salim’s gentle attempts at conversation or comfort. The air in the room felt heavier with each passing hour, weighed down by Eric’s silence and stillness.  

Eventually, when the light outside had shifted enough for Salim to feel the creeping guilt of letting him lie there all day, he swung his legs over the side of the bed and sat up.  

“Come on,” Salim said gently, but firmly. “You’re going to go to the bathroom, we’re going to change your bandages, you’re going to eat something, and then you can lay down again. Just for a little while.”  

There was a beat of silence. Then Eric mumbled into his pillow, “I don’t want to.”  

Salim softened his voice. “You need to, Eric. It will just be a little while.”  

Eric’s voice was hoarse, tired, and edged with bitterness. “I’m disabled and in pain, Salim. I’m allowed to rot in bed all day.”  

Salim didn’t react harshly—he only asked, just as gently, “What hurts?”  

Eric lay still for a long moment before answering in a low, tired voice. “Leg. Phantom pain.”  

Salim nodded slowly. “Do you think painkillers might help?”  

Eric only shrugged, not moving his head from the pillow. That kind of hopeless, aimless pain—Salim recognized it too well. But he wasn’t going to let Eric stay lost in it.  

“It’s worth a shot then,” Salim said quietly. “Come on. Let’s get you some painkillers.”  

There was another pause, and then Eric shifted. It was sluggish, reluctant, and clearly pained—but it was movement. He half-sat up, bracing himself with one arm, his blanket still clutched tightly around him. His face was pale, drawn, and exhausted, but Salim saw the spark of effort in his eyes, even if it was dim.  

It wasn’t much. But it was something. And for Salim, that was enough—for now.  

Salim moved around the bed without a word and crouched to retrieve Eric’s prosthetic from where it rested nearby. He held it out, offering it silently, letting Eric decide. He’d promised himself he wouldn’t push—unless Eric asked.  

Eric looked at the leg, then shook his head. “The prosthetic makes the phantom pain worse,” he said quietly, voice raw from disuse.  

Salim didn’t question it. He just nodded and set the prosthetic gently back down beside the bed. Eric shifted his legs slowly over the edge of the mattress, one bare foot bracing against the cold floor. He leaned forward, his elbows resting heavily on his knees, and let out a breath like it had been stuck in his chest all morning.  

“What I would give for my wheelchair right now,” he muttered under his breath, more to himself than to Salim.  

Salim watched him for a moment, concern etched deep into his features. “Do you want a hand?” he offered softly.  

Eric shook his head again, his hair falling into his face. “I’ve got it.”  

Salim didn’t argue. He stayed close, just in case.  

With a grimace of effort, Eric hauled himself upright. It took more energy than it should have, and his face went tight with the strain. But he did it. Once he was standing, he took a breath and began to move toward the door, hopping on one foot. The movement was practiced, his balance solid from long habit—but his pace was slow, sluggish from exhaustion and pain.  

Salim followed a few steps behind, his instincts sharp with worry. Eric’s stubborn independence was familiar by now, and Salim respected it. He wouldn’t interfere unless Eric stumbled—or unless he asked.  

But he’d be ready.  

Eric moved slowly down the hallway, each hop taking visibly more out of him than the last. He paused frequently, one hand braced against the wall for support, his head bowed as though just staying upright was a challenge. Every muscle in his body ached, and it felt like his bones had been hollowed out. He wanted nothing more than to turn back, crawl into bed, and disappear beneath his blanket again—but he knew Salim wouldn’t let him. Not today.  

He made it to the bathroom and headed straight for one of the cubicles, shutting the door behind him. He leaned heavily against the wall as he relieved himself, unable to keep himself upright without support. The cold metal pressed against his shoulder, grounding him, if only slightly. When he was done, he flushed and dragged himself to the sink to wash his hands. The act felt monumental.  

Afterwards, he turned toward the bench in the shower area and dropped down onto it with a quiet thud. The energy he’d scraped together for this effort had vanished completely, and regret crept in—maybe he should’ve worn the prosthetic, even if it would’ve made the pain worse. At least then moving wouldn’t feel like wading through wet concrete.  

Salim appeared a moment later, coming over from the shelf stocked with medical supplies. He handed Eric two painkillers without a word. Eric accepted them and swallowed them dry, his throat working sluggishly.  

Salim sat down beside him, bandages in hand. He looked at Eric closely, noting the droop of his shoulders, the way his spine curled in on itself. He wasn’t going to last much longer.  

Eric offered his arm without prompting, but there was no strength behind the movement. Instead of holding it out like he usually did—tense and braced for the pain—he let it rest limply in Salim’s lap, as though it didn’t belong to him anymore. Salim’s chest tightened at the sight.  

He began unwrapping the old bandages carefully, moving Eric’s arm as needed, and Eric let him. His body followed wherever Salim guided it, like a ragdoll.  

When the bandages were off, Salim examined the wound and nodded. “It’s looking better now. See?”  

Eric didn’t look. He mumbled, “I don’t want to.”  

Salim respected that. Not today. “Alright,” he said softly, and began rewrapping the wound with fresh gauze, being as gentle as he could.  

When he finished, Eric took his arm back, curling it to his chest out of habit, but he still didn’t move from the bench. He just sat there, staring at the floor, his expression blank and far away.  

Salim let out a quiet breath and reached for his shoulder. “Come on,” he said gently. “Let’s go back to the barracks.”  

Eric nodded faintly, the movement slow and delayed, like the signal had to fight its way through molasses to reach his body. He pushed himself upright, forcing his legs—well, leg—to bear his weight. The second he stood, a wave of dizziness hit him like a wall. His vision tunneled, going dark at the edges, and his balance faltered.  

Salim reached out without hesitation, steadying Eric with a firm grip to his elbow.  

“Thanks,” Eric mumbled, barely audible.  

“No problem,” Salim said, his voice calm and reassuring. He didn’t let go until Eric had caught his breath and given the smallest nod to say he was ready again.  

Eric began hopping forward. Each movement dragged effort from deep inside, like he was pulling his weight up from a well. It would’ve been easier to shuffle along sideways, dragging himself forward like he used to in the early days, but this—this was quicker, if only a little, and more importantly, it was dignified.  

Salim stayed beside him, close enough to catch him if he wobbled again but not crowding him. He didn’t speak, didn’t push—just walked with him in silence.  

When they finally reached the door to the barracks, Eric paused, his chest rising and falling a little faster than it should have been. He reached out, bracing one hand against the doorframe to steady himself, his fingers white-knuckled on the metal. Salim stopped just behind him, waiting.  

Eric pushed the door open and made his way inside, each hop heavier than the last. He dropped down onto the edge of his bed with a quiet grunt, catching his breath, his shoulders sagging under the weight of exhaustion. His hand trembled slightly as he rested it on the mattress beside him, stabilizing himself.  

Salim walked across the room to the corner, grabbing one of the protein bars from the box they kept there. He turned and held it out to Eric.  

Eric blinked at it, slow and disconnected, then finally reached out and took it from Salim’s hand.  

“I want you to eat that by the end of the day,” Salim said gently, his tone careful but firm. “You don’t have to finish it right now—have a little now, a little later, or all of it later—but it needs to be eaten. Thats the minimum, alright?”  

Eric stared at the bar for a moment, the words taking time to register. Then he gave a small, tired nod. He opened the wrapper with fingers that didn’t want to cooperate and took a small bite. It sat like a stone in his mouth, and heavier still once it reached his stomach. But he forced himself to chew, to swallow. He took two more bites, then carefully wrapped the bar back up and set it aside on the nightstand.  

Without a word, he pulled his blanket back around himself and lay down again, curling in on himself. His back faced the room, and his body sank into the mattress like he was trying to disappear.  

Salim watched him for a moment, then quietly sat down on his own bed. He leaned back against the headboard, book in hand, but didn’t open it yet. His eyes lingered on Eric’s hunched form, that tightly curled silhouette wrapped in a blanket that looked too thin to be of any real comfort.  

He wished he could do more—say something, be something that could actually help. But Eric was barely speaking to him today, barely functioning at all. Salim was afraid that pushing too hard would make things worse, might push Eric even further into that unreachable place inside his head.  

His gaze drifted across the room and landed on the paper taped to the wall—where they’d started marking the days. He frowned slightly, realizing he’d forgotten to tally off yesterday. He stood up, walked over, and added the third mark. Three tallies now. Three and a half days out of fourteen.  

He stared at the marks for a long moment.  

It didn’t feel like nearly enough.  

Then he turned and went back to his bed, sinking into the mattress again. He sat quietly, still not opening his book, his eyes occasionally drifting to the motionless shape in the opposite bed.  

Two weeks wasn’t a lot of time.  

But Salim had made a promise to himself the night he found Eric. And he wasn’t going to stop trying—no matter how slow the progress, no matter how deep the hole Eric had fallen into.  

When the two weeks were up, he’d find some reason, some way to convince Eric to stay.  

He wasn’t ready to give up on him.  

---  

Time had slipped into something ungraspable.  

Eric wasn’t sure how long he’d been laying like this—curled on his side, wrapped so tightly in his blanket it felt like the only thing still holding him together. Minutes, hours… it all bled into one. For all he knew, no time had passed at all. The ache in his chest certainly hadn’t. The pressure in his skull, the fire of phantom pain in his leg, the heavy churn of nausea in his gut—all of it remained just as sharp and relentless as it had been when he woke up.  

He hadn’t moved. Not really. Maybe blinked a few times. Maybe shifted an inch. But his body still felt leaden, disconnected, like something he was simply observing from far away. He couldn’t remember when he’d last looked at Salim, but somehow he knew he was still there.  

Salim hadn’t left. Not once.  

He’d eaten a protein bar at some point, and Eric had heard the sound of pages turning, soft and steady, as Salim read. That was all. No footsteps, no door creaking open and closed. Just… presence.  

Eric appreciated it. God, he appreciated it more than he could ever say. But he couldn’t say anything. Couldn’t move. Couldn’t even muster the strength to take another bite of the protein bar sitting on the bedside table.  

His brain wouldn’t stop. That was the worst part.  

The memories wouldn’t leave him alone—like a movie reel running on a loop in the dark behind his eyes. The temple. The screaming. The gunfire. Rachel falling. Jason dragging him. That final rush of air before it all went black.  

Then Rachel, before the mission. Her laughter, her smile. Their wedding. That drive to the honeymoon cabin, the way she’d looked at him before the accident. The fights. Her walking out. The feeling of being abandoned, ruined, broken.  

Nick’s face after Eric found out about the affair. The quiet way he’d avoided looking at Eric since. The unspoken weight between them.  

Eric clenched his jaw and felt nothing but the searing fire of his missing leg.  

Why me?  

Why did I survive?  

His stomach twisted. He wanted to throw up, but there was nothing in him to bring up. Not enough food for that. Just acid and emptiness.  

He wanted it to stop.  

Just stop.  

He wanted Salim to say something—anything. About home, or books, or war stories, or those dumb movies he liked. Just something to cut through the screaming in Eric’s head. But he couldn’t ask. The words wouldn’t come. His lips wouldn’t move. He couldn’t even roll over.  

And God, he wanted a hug.  

He hated himself for it, hated how weak that thought made him feel. But it lived there anyway, beneath all the other noise—this aching, quiet longing for someone’s arms around him, to be held tight enough to remind him he was still human. Still here.  

But he didn’t ask.  

Didn’t move.  

Just stayed there, locked in place, his breathing shallow and uneven, eyes fixed on the same empty patch of wall.  

The only proof he hadn’t vanished completely was the soft turning of a page from the other bed. The only thing anchoring him to the world.  

Eventually, the soft rustle of a page turning stopped. Eric wasn’t sure how much time had passed—minutes, hours? It was all meaningless now. But the room had shifted slightly, light changing through the blinds, enough that his brain registered it was late. Late enough for the day to be almost over.  

Then came the sound of Salim standing—his quiet sigh, the gentle thump of a book being set aside—and a few slow footsteps crossing the room.  

Eric didn’t react until Salim crouched down in front of his bed. His presence, closer now, was grounding in a way nothing else had been all day.  

“Eric,” Salim said gently, unwrapping the protein bar with careful fingers, “I need you to eat the rest of this for me.”  

Eric blinked slowly, like it took effort to even register what he was seeing. The words took a moment to sink in, like they were filtering through mud. Then, after another long pause, one of Eric’s hands slipped free from the blanket cocoon. It moved like it didn’t belong to him—fingers weak, slow—but he managed to grasp the bar.  

He didn’t sit up. Just brought it to his mouth from where he lay and took a tiny bite. He chewed. Swallowed. Another bite. And another. He forced himself through it, one piece at a time, until the bar was finally gone.  

Salim stayed crouched beside him the entire time, silent, watchful, not rushing him but not leaving either. When Eric finally let the wrapper drop back into Salim’s waiting hand, he sighed shakily, his eyes fluttering shut for a second.  

“Thank you,” Salim said, voice quiet and warm. “You did very good.”  

Eric shook his head faintly. “I didn’t do anything,” he mumbled, voice raspy from disuse.  

Salim stood, taking the wrapper with him. “You ate,” he said simply. “That’s something. A good something.”  

Eric shrugged, the movement barely visible beneath the blankets, then pulled his arm back into the cocoon, re-wrapping himself in silence.  

Salim walked back to his own bed and sat down again. Eric wanted him to come back—to talk, to stay close, to say anything. The silence between them felt deafening now, but the thought of asking made Eric feel even more hollow. So he said nothing.  

A minute passed. Then Salim spoke again, soft but firm. “I’m going to the bathroom. I’ll be back soon, okay?”  

Eric barely nodded. “Okay,” he murmured, just loud enough to be heard.  

He heard Salim hesitate. Just for a moment. The quiet sound of him standing, shifting his weight. Then the door creaked open… and shut again.  

And Eric was alone.  

He stayed laying there. Still wrapped in his cocoon. Still staring at the same point on the wall.  

Still unable to move.  

Eric wanted Salim to come back.  

He wanted to not be alone anymore.  

He wanted to hear his voice again—low and steady, something to drown out the spiraling guilt in his mind.  

He wanted to feel his arms around him again, like he had when he woke up from the nightmare, holding him close, anchoring him, like he still mattered.  

Like he meant something.  

But he was alone now, and the silence crept in like static. His body ached, stiff and sore from lying in the same position too long. The blanket around him was thin, too light to be a real comfort. Nothing like the weighted one he had at home, or the warm security of someone else’s arms.  

He closed his eyes, hating the way his limbs felt distant and foreign. Then, with what felt like monumental effort, he forced himself to roll onto his back. The motion left his breath shallow, his stomach churning with the faint nausea that had followed him all day.  

But like this, the blanket didn’t hold him right. He couldn’t cocoon himself, couldn’t pull it tight enough around his frame. A cold draft slipped beneath the fabric, and it made him feel suddenly more exposed than before.  

He waited a moment, heart pounding from so little movement, then forced himself to roll again—onto his other side. The side that didn’t face the wall.  

The blanket wrapped back around him as he curled up, dragging it tight, face tucked into the pillow, jaw clenched.  

And somewhere in the back of his mind, a quiet voice whispered:  

You did that so you’d be facing Salim when he comes back.  

He shoved the thought away.  

No. No, I did it because my body hurts. I did it because I couldn’t lay like that anymore. Not because—  

He swallowed.  

But the ache in his chest stayed, deep and hollow. It wasn’t just pain. It was emptiness, like he’d been rung out and left behind. He felt selfish. He felt pathetic.  

But more than anything, he just felt broken.  

He couldn’t wait for these two weeks to be over.  

When Salim stepped back into the barracks, his hair still damp and the collar of his shirt a little crumpled from tugging it on post-shower, the first thing he noticed was that Eric had moved.  

It wasn’t much. Just a shift, a roll onto his other side. But after the long, heavy silence of the day, after hours of watching Eric stare blankly at nothing—curled tight and unmoving—it felt like a small miracle. Salim’s brows lifted in quiet surprise, and a hint of relief flickered through him. He moved. That’s something.  

Eric’s eyes tracked him from beneath the edge of the blanket as Salim crossed the room, shutting off the light with a soft click. The dimness settled over the space like a second blanket, and Salim made his way to his bed, careful not to disturb the silence too much. He sat down slowly, tucking the blanket over his legs and leaning back against the headboard.  

He glanced at Eric, who was still again, eyes drifting back to their blank stare ahead.  

Salim exhaled through his nose and let his head rest against the wall. He didn’t know if letting Eric stay curled up all day was the right call, or if he should’ve pushed harder. He just didn’t want to overstep. He didn’t want to push him away.  

But Eric wasn’t talking. He wasn’t asking for anything. Salim didn’t know what he needed, and he didn’t want to guess wrong. So he stayed nearby. He kept showing up. He hoped that counted for something.  

Eventually, Salim slid down beneath his blanket fully, shifting onto his side so he was facing Eric’s bed. Eric’s eyes were closed now, but Salim could tell he wasn’t asleep—his body too rigid, too still. Like a statue holding in a breath.  

In the quiet, Salim said gently, “Goodnight, Eric.”  

There was a pause, and then Eric blinked slowly, his eyes half-lidded as they met Salim’s for the briefest second. “’Night,” he mumbled, voice hoarse and barely audible. His eyes slipped shut again.  

Salim smiled faintly to himself in the dark.  

That was a win.  

Chapter Text

Eric’s sleep was fragile and restless, the exhaustion of the day unable to stave off the nightmares that always accompanied his worst phantom pain. He drifted at first into a dream that felt achingly familiar—he and Rachel laughing in the car, the joy of newlywed freedom. They stopped outside a small roadside diner, and Rachel disappeared inside for burgers, promising to bring back something for him too.  

But then he saw himself reaching for the door, hands passing right through the glass as though he had none. He watched helplessly as Rachel climbed back into the driver’s seat and pulled away without looking. His scream was swallowed by the roar of a speeding truck that slammed into the side of the car. The world flipped. Metal crushed around him, pinning his leg. He cried out as flames flared, searing through the steel. The smell of burnt flesh was so vivid he could taste it. He thrashed against the wreckage, trying to free himself as the fire licked closer, until paramedics arrived and ripped the door away—but the fire wouldn’t let go. By the time they finally dragged him free, he was half-conscious, his leg mangled beyond saving.  

A hand on his shoulder jolted him awake into the dull ache of phantom pain. Salim was crouched beside him, worry etched across his face. Eric’s throat closed with the residue of his scream. He mumbled, “Sorry.”  

Salim laid a gentle hand on his back. “You were screaming,” he said softly. “Were you dreaming?”  

Eric’s lips trembled. He grimaced, then whispered, “It was the crash.”  

Salim sat on the edge of the bed, wrapping his other arm around Eric’s shoulders. “Is that how you lost your leg?”  

Eric nodded, tears spilling down his cheeks. “We were on our way to our honeymoon. Rachel—she pulled out without looking. The truck came out of nowhere. She got away… unharmed. But I was pinned. By the time they put out the fire, there was nothing left.” His voice cracked. He buried his face against Salim’s chest and sobbed.  

Salim held him tightly, rocking him gently. “You’re safe now,” he murmured. “It wasn’t your fault. You survived because you’re strong. I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere.”  

Eric leaned into the warmth of Salim’s embrace, the tremors in his body slowly subsiding as the solid presence beside him grounded him at last. He didn’t have to ask for comfort anymore—it was simply there, and for the first time that day, he let himself believe he wasn’t alone.  

Salim held Eric close, his arms steady and warm around him as Eric’s soft cries gradually slowed. Eric clung to him with a quiet desperation, pressing his face into Salim’s shirt, letting the tears fall freely without shame or restraint. There was something unspoken in the way Eric stayed folded against him—no resistance, no hesitation. Maybe this was what he’d needed all along: just to be held, to feel safe enough to let go, even if only for a little while.  

Salim’s heart ached with that understanding. Eric would never ask for this, not out loud—not when he was so used to bearing everything alone. But it made perfect sense. All humans needed comfort, even the strongest ones. Now that Salim knew, he promised himself he would offer it the next time Eric struggled. He might not accept right away, might pull away or push it down, but it was worth offering. Because sometimes, the smallest kindness could be the lifeline someone needed most.  

For now, Salim simply kept his arms wrapped around Eric, holding him tight, willing the quiet strength of that embrace to carry some of the weight Eric bore inside. And quietly, he hoped that was enough.  

Salim’s arms were tighter around him now, like he was trying to hold Eric together with sheer will alone—and somehow, it was working. The aching, splintering pressure inside Eric’s chest hadn’t gone, not completely, but it felt a little more manageable with Salim there, holding him like he mattered. Like he was someone worth keeping together.  

Eric’s body, so tense and curled in on itself all day, had gone almost limp against Salim. The contrast was jarring—his muscles ached from staying clenched for so long, but now, finally, they were relaxing, easing into the comfort of someone else’s warmth. The blanket cocoon hadn’t done a damn thing to soothe him, but Salim’s arms… they were grounding in a way Eric hadn’t expected. Steady. Reassuring. Safe.  

Salim kept murmuring softly in Arabic, the words low and rhythmic and entirely beyond Eric’s understanding, but that didn’t matter. It was the tone that counted. The quiet lilt of Salim’s voice was soothing, calming the static in Eric’s mind more than silence ever could. Just knowing it was him —that Salim was there, real and solid—was enough.  

Eric didn’t know when he’d started relying on Salim so much. Maybe it had crept in gradually, between shared silences and small victories. Maybe it had happened the moment Salim didn’t flinch away from his pain. Whatever the reason, Eric found himself leaning into it now, into him , and Salim didn’t seem to mind. Not at all. If anything, the way Salim was holding onto him, refusing to let him spiral away, said he wanted to be here.  

And for once, Eric didn’t feel quite so guilty about needing someone.  

Eric fell asleep gradually, his breathing evening out against Salim’s chest, the tension fully draining from his body for the first time all day. He was heavy in Salim’s arms now, slack and soft, like he’d finally surrendered to the exhaustion that had been wearing him down since morning. Salim didn’t move for a long while, didn’t dare disturb him, just kept holding him steady, letting him rest.  

When he was sure Eric was deeply asleep, Salim shifted slowly, carefully, easing Eric back down onto his bed. He moved with quiet, practiced gentleness, supporting Eric’s head and shoulders until they touched the pillow. Then he reached for the blanket, tucking it snugly around Eric’s shoulders, just the way he knew Eric preferred. A little extra tightness around the edges, like a barrier from the world.  

For a moment, Salim lingered there, watching the rise and fall of Eric’s chest, the peacefulness on his face now replacing the torment that had haunted him only hours earlier. He looked younger in sleep, worn down but softer somehow, like the pain had finally loosened its grip just a little.  

Salim stood and crossed back to his own bed, sitting down before stretching out under his blanket. He rolled onto his side, facing Eric, letting his eyes settle on him one last time before the room went still again. He hoped Eric would sleep well now—he needed it, after the kind of day he'd endured—and he hoped, maybe foolishly, that tomorrow would be better. Even just a little.  

Salim would be there, either way.  

---  

When Eric woke, the first thing he noticed was the absence of that sharp, searing edge of pain. The phantom agony had dulled overnight into a quiet, ever-present throb — the familiar kind he could live with. It wasn’t comfortable, but it was bearable, and for that, he was quietly grateful.  

He blinked blearily at the ceiling for a moment, mind slowly catching up. The warmth wrapped tightly around him reminded him of where he’d fallen asleep — not alone, but held. He must’ve passed out against Salim, and Salim… had tucked the blanket back around him.  

His cheeks flushed with heat at the thought. He didn’t even want to imagine how he must’ve looked — limp, crying, clinging like a child. He winced at himself and then turned, rolling onto his side so he was facing Salim’s bed. Salim was still asleep, or at least resting with his eyes closed, turned in Eric’s direction like he had been last night.  

Eric curled up a little tighter beneath the covers, burrowing into the blanket that had become his temporary shield. His body ached from lying still for so long, but the stiffness was easier to ignore than the gnawing guilt still clawing at his insides. It was quieter this morning — still present, still pressing down on him — but more like a shadow behind him than a weight directly on his chest.  

He didn’t want to get up. Didn’t want to speak. He wanted to stay just like this, hidden beneath the blanket, face turned toward the one person who had stayed with him through everything without demanding anything in return. And selfishly, quietly, he hoped Salim might offer him another hug — without him needing to ask for it. The thought of arms around him again, of that grounding warmth and closeness, helped more than he knew how to admit.  

Maybe he didn’t feel better , not really. But he didn’t feel quite so alone. And for now, that was enough.  

Eric let his eyes drift shut again, burrowing deeper into the pillow, the soft fabric muffling the low hum of the room. He didn’t want to be awake — not fully — but he didn’t quite want to sleep either. He hovered somewhere in between, floating in that grey space where time didn’t pass right and thoughts didn’t quite settle.  

It was easier there, easier than facing the weight of being truly awake. He didn’t have to move. Didn’t have to speak. He didn’t even have to think, not properly. The memories and guilt still lurked at the edges, but dulled, as if muffled by layers of fog. And whenever they pressed too close, he shifted just enough to press his face deeper into the pillow, shutting them out again.  

Drifting like this wasn’t rest, not really, but it was the closest he could manage. He didn’t have to be okay here. Didn’t have to explain himself. He could just be , somewhere between asleep and awake, the faint sound of Salim’s steady breathing across the room grounding him just enough to stop him from spiraling again.  

And for now, that was all he could ask for.  

When Salim woke, blinking his eyes open against the dim light of the barracks, the first thing he saw was Eric, curled on his side beneath his blanket. It was almost the mirror image of the morning before, but this time, Eric’s body wasn’t drawn quite so tight. His shoulders were looser, his hands not clenched, and his face — what Salim could see of it — looked softer in rest. Salim let out a quiet breath. Maybe today would be a little better.  

He sat up, swinging his legs over the edge of the bed, reaching for his canteen and taking a long swig. The sound of the movement must have roused Eric, because his eyes fluttered half open, unfocused at first, then tracking just enough to notice Salim moving.  

“Good morning,” Salim said quietly.  

“Mornin’,” Eric mumbled, voice muffled by the pillow.  

Salim smiled faintly. That was a win in his book.  

He stood and crossed to the paper on the wall, drawing a line for day four. It hadn’t been a good day by any stretch, but it was over — that was something. He stretched, arms raising over his head, back popping slightly from sleeping curled on a too-small bunk. Then he glanced back at Eric, who was still lying half-asleep, face turned toward the wall.  

“You wanna go get some breakfast soon?” Salim asked gently.  

Eric shook his head without opening his eyes. “Not hungry,” he mumbled.  

Salim didn’t press. “Alright. You gonna be okay if I go grab some?”  

Eric nodded again, the barest of movements, but Salim took it as confirmation.  

“I’ll be back soon,” he said, and Eric gave one more faint nod in reply.  

Salim gave Eric one last glance before stepping quietly out of the room, the door shutting behind him with a soft click. He trusted Eric wouldn’t do anything reckless in the time he was gone — not when he'd managed to speak, however faintly, and not when he'd actually slept through the night, even if it took breaking down in Salim’s arms to get there.  

Still, Salim couldn’t help but worry, his steps down the hall brisk and quiet as he headed toward the mess. Eric was still far from okay — that much was painfully clear — but this morning felt like the smallest flicker of progress. His body had been looser, his voice not quite as hollow, and he'd responded without Salim having to coax every word out of him. Salim clung to that, let it settle in his chest like something sturdy, something hopeful.  

Meanwhile, back in the barracks, Eric lay still, the faint warmth where Salim had sat last night long faded. The quiet pressed in around him again. He didn’t like it, but it didn’t strangle him the way it had yesterday.  

He didn’t feel up to moving — not yet — but the tight coil of despair that had wrapped around his ribs the day before had loosened just enough to let him breathe. Salim would be back soon. That helped too. Knowing someone would come back. That someone wanted to come back.  

Eric shut his eyes again and let the thought carry him a little further from the edge.  

He stayed where he was, curled beneath the blanket, his face half-buried in the pillow. The quiet hum of the base barely registered — the distant footsteps, the occasional voices outside the barracks, the mechanical whirr of ventilation — all of it faded to a dull backdrop as his thoughts pressed in around him.  

He knew he should move. He should at least reach over and grab one of the protein bars, take a bite, do something . Salim would be proud if he did. That alone should have been enough motivation. But his body stayed still. It wasn’t the same crushing paralysis as yesterday — the kind that made movement feel impossible, like he was drowning in wet cement. No, this was different. It was reluctance now. A bone-deep exhaustion that made trying feel like too much. A comfort in stillness, even if that comfort was sharp-edged and hollow.  

He told himself he’d get up later. He would . He’d try, just… not yet. Not while the memories still clung to him like smoke, not while Rachel’s scream from the dream still echoed in the back of his mind. He didn’t want to rot in bed all day again — even the thought of playing cards with Salim, of watching him pretend not to get annoyed when Eric beat him again, was almost appealing. It made the edges of the day seem a little less impossible.  

But not right now.  

Right now, he let himself stay curled beneath the blanket, guilt and grief washing through him in quiet waves. His fingers curled tighter around the edge of the blanket, pulling it up toward his chin like armor.  

He just needed a little longer. Then he’d move. He promised himself that.  

When Salim returned, the door clicking quietly shut behind him, the sight that greeted him was much the same as when he’d left. Eric was still curled up on his side, buried beneath his blanket, unmoved. His eyes were closed again, or at least mostly closed — it was hard to tell if he was sleeping or just hiding from the world.  

Salim crossed the room and sat down heavily on his bed, swinging his legs up and leaning back against the headboard. He reached for his book, flipping it open to where he’d left off, but his eyes barely skimmed the page. His gaze kept drifting to the still figure in the bed across from him, the concern on his face soft but ever-present.  

It was probably going to be another hard day. Eric’s silence was heavy, the way it had been yesterday — not quite the suffocating void it had been at its worst, but still thick with unspoken pain.  

Salim sighed quietly, setting the book aside for now. He didn’t want to push Eric too soon. He’d give him a bit of time — let him lie there, let the fog in his head clear a little. But eventually, Salim would make him get up. Just like yesterday. He’d coax him out of bed, get him to eat something, clean up a bit, even if it was just splashing some water on his face. Then Eric could go back to bed if he wanted. Back to hiding under the blanket if that’s what he needed.  

But Salim wasn’t going to let him disappear again. Not all the way. Not on his watch.  

After laying still for a while longer, Eric finally forced himself to move. The ache in his muscles protested as he slowly sat up, bracing himself against the headboard. He drew his knees to his chest and stayed wrapped tight in the blanket, the fabric bunched around him like a shield. The motion felt like it took every ounce of willpower he had left, but at least he’d done it.  

Salim looked up from his book, caught the movement, and blinked in surprise. A moment later, his expression softened into something between relief and encouragement. Eric had moved—without prompting this time. That alone was something.  

Gently, Salim set the book aside. “You think you could eat anything?” he asked, his voice careful, like he didn’t want to startle the moment away.  

Eric blinked slowly, then gave the smallest of nods. “Just a little bit,” he murmured, his voice quiet, rough from disuse.  

Salim smiled faintly, but it reached his eyes. “That’s good. That’s more than enough.”  

He stood and crossed the room, grabbing one of the protein bars from the corner box. He didn’t bother asking which kind—Eric hadn’t shown any preferences so far—but he did pause for a beat, choosing the one he thought might be easiest to stomach.  

When he offered it out, Eric reached one hand out of the blanket, fingers sluggish but steady. He ripped the wrapper open with his teeth and took a small bite, chewing slowly, swallowing like it was a chore. He didn’t complain, though. Didn’t stop right away.  

Salim sat back on his bed, keeping his eyes on him but not hovering. Watching Eric eat—even just a few bites—filled him with a quiet pride. It was a start. A real one.  

“You’re doing good,” Salim said softly, not expecting a reply. “Really good.”  

Eric chewed another bite, then another, each one mechanical, disconnected from thought. His mind was still elsewhere, spiraling quietly in the background. Before he even realized what he was doing, his hand scraped the bottom of the wrapper. He blinked down at it, startled to see that it was empty.  

Shame curled tight in his gut, instinctive and sharp. His first thought—his only thought—was to get up and make himself throw it all up. He didn’t deserve to keep it. Not after everything. Not after Rachel and Nick. Not after dragging Salim into this hell with him.  

But when he shifted slightly, the exhaustion hit him all over again, heavy and suffocating. His body didn’t have the strength. He didn’t have the strength. So instead, he set the empty wrapper aside like it was something dirty, something shameful, and then tucked his hand back into the blanket cocoon, curling up as tightly as he could manage. The guilt hit him hard, layered and heavy—he hadn't even noticed it happening. Hadn’t stopped himself.  

Salim looked up again and blinked, surprised. He hadn’t expected Eric to finish the bar—maybe half, if he was lucky. But the empty wrapper told the story, and the way Eric was hiding again made the rest clear.  

Salim didn’t say anything about the tightening in Eric’s shoulders. Instead, he gave him a quiet, earnest look.  

“You ate the whole thing,” he said gently, his voice warm with pride. “That’s really good, Eric. You need it.”  

He didn’t expect a response. He didn’t need one. Eric was far too thin, all sharp angles and sunken cheeks. Just that one bar was a win, more than yesterday, more than any day before it. And Salim would take every win he could get.  

Eric sat there quietly, the weight of the guilt and the unfamiliar fullness in his stomach slowly settling around him like a dull fog. The nausea lingered, but the worst of it seemed to be fading, leaving behind a sluggish heaviness that made even the smallest movement feel like a task.  

He hesitated, then slowly began to unwrap the blanket cocoon. The fabric slipped away from his shoulders and pooled in his lap, leaving him feeling more exposed but also a little lighter, as if releasing the blanket might release some of the tension tangled in his muscles and thoughts.  

Salim’s eyes flicked over, noticing the subtle shift with a small, hopeful smile. It was progress—small, tentative, but progress nonetheless. Unlike yesterday, when he had to nudge Eric to move, today Eric was stirring on his own, inching forward at a pace set by himself.  

Salim stayed still, respecting Eric’s pace, watching quietly without pressure. He knew sometimes the best support was simply being there—steady and patient—until Eric was ready for the next step.  

After a few more moments of gathering strength, Eric carefully untangled his legs from the blanket. He swung them over the side of the bed, feeling the cool air touch his skin. His movements were slow and deliberate, each one a small victory over the fatigue and hesitation that weighed on him.  

Reaching for his canteen, he took a long, thirsty drink, the water soothing his dry throat. He set the canteen down and then reached for his prosthetic leg. Fingers trembling slightly, he began strapping it on, the familiar mechanical clicks filling the quiet room.  

Salim’s voice broke the silence softly, “Where are you headed?”  

Eric paused, unsure himself, but knowing he needed to get up and out of the room, to stop sitting and stewing in his thoughts. His voice came out hoarse and low. “Bathroom… going to shower.”  

Salim smiled gently and stood, folding his book away. “You mind if I come?”  

Eric hesitated, then nodded faintly, “You can come if you want.”  

Salim’s smile deepened, warm and encouraging as he followed Eric out of the room, ready to support him however he needed.  

Eric finished fastening the last strap of his prosthetic, then carefully pushed himself up from the bed. He stood still for a moment, testing his balance, muscles tense but holding. Taking a deep breath, he took a few cautious steps toward the door.  

He reached out, pushed the door open, and Salim followed silently behind him.  

They walked down the quiet corridor side by side. For a while, the only sound was the soft tap of Eric’s prosthetic foot against the floor. Then Salim cleared his throat and broke the silence with some random small talk about the weather outside and a stray comment on how the barracks felt colder than usual.  

Eric blinked, the words taking a moment to register, then gave a quiet reply. Salim’s smile grew, encouraged by the effort.  

Trying to keep things light, Salim threw in a teasing jab about Eric’s hopping skills—how maybe he should consider joining some futuristic Paralympic team.  

Eric surprised them both by letting out a soft, genuine laugh. It was the first real laugh they’d heard in days, and the small moment felt like a fragile spark of hope in the thick weight of everything else.  

They reached the bathroom, and Eric stepped into one of the toilet cubicles while Salim moved toward the shower area. The quiet hum of the facility surrounded them. After a moment, Eric flushed and washed his hands, the cold water snapping at his skin. He took a deep breath and then headed over to the showers.  

Salim had just stepped into one of the shower cubicles when Eric heard the water turn on. Eric grabbed a towel and carefully placed it outside the end cubicle where the shower chair was set. Slowly, he peeled off his dirty clothes, dropping them into the laundry chute with a soft thud.  

He stepped inside the cubicle and carefully removed his prosthetic, setting it just outside the shower curtain. Turning the water on, he let the warm spray cascade over him. The water was a little too hot, but bearable, and for a long moment, he just sat there, feeling the droplets wash over his skin.  

Then, summoning what little energy he had left, he reached for the soap and began to clean himself. The sweat and stickiness from being wrapped in his blanket all day yesterday felt like a layer of grime slowly dissolving away. The simple act of getting clean was a relief, even if it took all his strength just to sit there and do it.  

Eric scrubbed at his skin until it felt raw, until he was sure there wasn’t a single speck of sweat or grime left. When he finally stopped, his limbs ached from the effort. He sat for a moment, catching his breath under the spray before reaching out and shutting the water off. A few cubicles down, he heard Salim's shower stop too, the curtain shifting as Salim stepped out and walked over to the benches.  

Eric reached past the curtain for his towel, drying himself off in quick, economical movements. The chill of the air hit him hard after the heat of the shower. He gathered what energy he had left, stood slowly, and picked up his prosthetic. He carefully hopped out, cautious of the slippery floor beneath his wet foot, and made his way over to the bench.  

Sitting down with a quiet sigh, he grabbed some clean clothes from the shelf and started pulling them on piece by piece. He could feel Salim's gaze land on him from across the room, lingering for just a moment too long on the sharp lines of his ribs and collarbones. Eric quickly tugged his shirt on, not looking up. He knew what Salim was thinking—he didn’t want to hear it.  

Before anything could be said, he rolled up his sleeve wordlessly, exposing the medical bandages on his arm. The routine had become second nature by now. Salim, catching the cue, stood from where he'd been sitting and went over to the shelf, grabbing gauze, antiseptic, and clean tape. He didn’t say anything either—just moved with quiet purpose, careful and steady.  

Eric sat there silently, bracing himself for the sting of disinfectant, but more than that, grateful that Salim didn’t say anything about how he looked. He just did what needed to be done.  

Salim sat back down beside Eric, steadying his arm with one hand as he began to gently unravel the bandages with the other. His movements were slow, careful—like he was peeling back something fragile. When the final layer came away, Salim shifted to tilt Eric’s arm slightly, studying the wound beneath the harsh fluorescent lights. The long, jagged cut was still angry and red, but it was healing—scabbing in places, the edges not quite so raw anymore.  

“It looks better now,” Salim said quietly. “But I should put some cream on it. Help it heal.”  

Eric gave a small nod, eyes fixed on his lap, shoulders hunched inwards. He looked like he wanted to disappear.  

Salim stood, walked over to the shelf, and grabbed the tube. When he returned, sitting close again, he kept his voice gentle. “Eric… you need to look at your arm.”  

Eric stiffened. “I don’t want to,” he muttered, voice low and tight.  

“It’s not healthy to avoid it,” Salim said, not unkindly. “It’s part of healing.”  

Eric’s lips parted, and he shook his head. “I don’t want to see what I did.”  

Salim’s voice softened further. “You can’t even really see it—most of it’s covered, and what isn’t is just skin healing. But you need to look, Eric. Just for a moment.”  

Eric swallowed hard, the movement visible in his throat. He hesitated, his jaw clenched tight… then slowly, reluctantly, he turned his head, eyes trailing down to his arm.  

The wound was still there. Still real. Still proof. His eyes locked onto it, wide and glassy, unmoving. He stared until his vision blurred and his eyes burned. Then he shut them tight and dropped his head again, face turned down, breath shaky.  

“Good job,” Salim said softly. “I’m proud of you. That was very good.”  

Eric didn’t say anything—just nodded faintly, eyes still closed, head still bowed like he couldn’t bear the weight of his own thoughts.  

Salim said nothing more, just squeezed cream from the tube and gently rubbed it over the healing skin. Eric didn’t flinch, didn’t react—he just sat there, like he wasn’t quite in his body. Once the cream was applied, Salim carefully wrapped the arm in fresh bandages, his hands as gentle as they’d always been.  

Eric still hadn’t opened his eyes or lifted his head, so Salim moved on instinct, slipping an arm around his shoulders and pulling him in close.  

Eric leaned into him without resistance, his head pressing lightly against Salim’s shoulder, his wounded arm tucked tight against his chest like he was guarding it from the world. His voice was barely more than a whisper.  

“…I’m sorry.”  

Salim tilted his head to look at him. “For what?”  

Eric’s voice cracked. “For making you look at that every time you change the bandages.”  

Salim exhaled slowly, tightening his arm around him. “It’s fine, Eric. I don’t mind taking care of you.”  

There was a beat of silence—just long enough for Salim to wonder if he’d said something wrong. Then he felt it—Eric tense ever so slightly at the words… but only for a moment. The tension slipped away, and he relaxed into Salim’s side again.  

And for a while, neither of them said anything.  

They sat there for a quiet moment, the fluorescent lights buzzing softly above them, steam from the showers still clinging to the air. Salim kept his arm wrapped around Eric, grounding him with nothing more than steady presence and silence. He didn’t rush it—just waited until Eric’s breathing evened out again, no longer so shallow and strained.  

Eventually, Salim glanced down and asked gently, “You want to head back to the barracks?”  

Eric gave a small nod against his shoulder. Then, after a second’s pause, he murmured, “Can we… play cards?”  

Salim blinked, caught off guard. After how yesterday had gone, and how the morning had started, he hadn’t expected Eric to want company—let alone suggest something himself. But he nodded, a soft smile tugging at his lips. “Sure,” he said. “Of course.”  

Eric slowly straightened up, his movements sluggish but steadier than they had been earlier. He reached for his prosthetic leg, quietly adjusting and strapping it on while Salim stood and gathered the used medical supplies. He packed them away neatly, putting the bandages and ointment back in their proper places on the shelf.  

When Eric finally stood, he was a little unsteady but managing. Salim glanced over, eyebrows lifted slightly. “You ready to go?”  

Eric gave another small nod, and Salim offered him a brief smile. He moved toward the door and pushed it open, then turned, waiting.  

Eric stepped forward, walking through the doorway with a little more strength in his posture than before. Not much—but enough to notice. Enough to count.  

As they walked the corridor back toward the barracks, their footsteps soft and slow, Salim glanced over and asked casually, “What game do you want to play?”  

Eric was quiet for a moment, then said, voice still hoarse but steadier now, “War?”  

Salim nodded. “Yeah, we can play war.”  

Eric gave a small smile. It was tired and faint, but it was real—more than Salim had seen from him in days. That alone made it worth everything.  

Salim pushed open the barracks door, holding it for Eric again, and Eric stepped through. He crossed to his bed and sat down heavily, facing Salim’s bed. Salim followed, grabbing the deck of cards from the shelf before settling on the edge of his own bed, directly across from Eric. Their knees brushed slightly as he sat down, neither of them moving away from the contact.  

With practiced ease, Salim began shuffling the cards, the rhythmic snap of the deck cutting through the quiet of the room. Eric sat patiently, cradling his still-bandaged right arm and holding out his left hand to receive the cards when Salim began to deal them out evenly between them.  

Eric took the half-deck carefully, awkward but deliberate, mindful of the tingling and slight numbness still lingering in his fingers. He adjusted his grip a few times until it felt secure enough to hold without dropping them.  

Salim glanced up, noting how careful Eric was being, but didn’t say anything about it. He just offered a soft nod once the deck was dealt and said, “You ready?”  

Eric gave a short nod, his gaze meeting Salim’s briefly before they both looked down at their cards.  

It wasn’t much, but it was something. And for today, that was more than enough.  

They played for a while, the familiar rhythm of flipping cards, comparing values, and pushing the smaller stack across the space between them grounding Eric in a way that words or even touch couldn’t quite reach. It gave him something to do, something simple and structured—no decisions to make, no memories to wrestle with, just the mechanical flow of the game.  

After a couple of rounds, Eric let out a quiet laugh when Salim dramatically groaned at losing a face card. It was a small sound, almost surprised, like he hadn’t meant to let it out. Salim raised his eyebrows in mock offense, which earned a faint grin from Eric.  

"Don't get too cocky, Marine," Salim said, dealing out the next cards.  

Eric smirked and replied, "Wouldn’t dream of it, soldier."  

Salim chuckled, pleased to hear the easy rhythm of Eric’s voice slipping back into something lighter. A few rounds later, Eric laughed louder—an actual, unrestrained laugh—as he flipped over another high card and declared, “That’s four in a row, I think that’s a war crime at this point.”  

“Maybe for you Americans,” Salim replied, shaking his head. “In Iraq, we call this karma.”  

Eric snorted. “For what, kicking your ass at cards?”  

They kept playing, the banter flowing more freely now, jokes layered over the thwap of cards hitting the blanket between them. Eric leaned back slightly between rounds, still visibly tired, but the weight on his shoulders seemed just a little lighter now. The tension in his jaw had loosened, and though his eyes were still rimmed with exhaustion, they held more life than they had all day.  

Salim watched him out of the corner of his eye, smiling to himself. It had taken time, patience, and a lot of quiet care, but he was pulling Eric out of the hole his mind had trapped him in. Not completely—maybe not even mostly—but enough to remind him that he was still here, still wanted, still worth something.  

And for now, that was enough.  

They played for a while longer, moving from game to game—war to go fish to blackjack—each one familiar, easy, something to focus on. The tension that had lived in Eric’s shoulders like a second skin slowly started to ease with every shuffle, every quiet joke, every time Salim let him win and pretended he didn’t.  

Eventually, they ran out of energy for cards. Salim began packing them away, gathering the scattered deck with a practiced ease while Eric leaned back, bracing himself with his palms and tilting his head toward the ceiling. The light overhead was too harsh, but he didn’t mind. His thoughts were still loud—still overlapping, spiraling, restless—but they didn’t feel quite so suffocating anymore. He didn’t feel like he needed to crawl out of his own skin just to survive another hour. He didn’t feel like hiding from the whole damn world.  

He let out a quiet breath.  

Salim slid the deck into its case and set it aside on the nightstand, then turned to Eric. “You want to go to the canteen? Get something to eat?”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. His stomach churned at the idea. He wasn’t sure if he could keep anything down. But he remembered how Salim had smiled when he ate the protein bar earlier, the soft kind of proud that didn’t come with pressure. And really, he was hungry—it just came with a side dish of guilt and dread.  

He hesitated, then nodded. “Sure.”  

Salim smiled at him—gentle, encouraging. “Alright. Let’s go.”  

Eric swung his legs off the bed, pulling his blanket off his lap and setting it aside. He didn’t wrap himself back in it this time. That felt like progress. He stood slowly, testing the weight on his prosthetic. Salim stood with him, not hovering, just there. And for once, Eric didn’t feel like he had to go it alone.  

As they made their way toward the canteen, Salim nudged Eric lightly with his elbow and said, “You know, I’m pretty sure you cheated at blackjack. No one wins that many hands without stacking the deck.”  

Eric snorted quietly, his lips twitching into a faint grin. “Yeah, well, maybe I just wanted to give your ego a break. Can’t win everything , Salim.”  

Salim laughed, the sound warm and real. “How generous of you.”  

They walked in step, the silence between jokes comfortable. Eric tried to focus on that—on the lightness in their conversation, the easy rhythm of Salim’s voice beside him—not on the way his stomach was twisting around emptiness, cramping like it was punishing him for daring to consider food again. He knew better than to think about it too hard. If he thought about it, he wouldn’t eat, and if he didn’t eat, Salim would worry.  

The canteen was empty when they arrived, still early for dinner. Eric was grateful for that. No audience.  

Salim walked ahead to the fridge and grabbed one of the microwavable dinner meals. Eric trailed after him, opening the fridge and hesitating. His hand started to reach for one of the smaller lunch portions—the ones he could maybe get down without feeling like a failure afterward—but he felt Salim’s eyes on him. He paused, hand hovering, then shifted and grabbed one of the larger dinner trays instead.  

He didn’t say anything, but Salim gave a small approving nod.  

At the row of microwaves, they stood side by side. Salim’s meal was already spinning as Eric unwrapped his and set it inside the next one over. The low hum of the microwave filled the quiet, and Eric watched the tray rotate, trying not to think too hard about what he was about to force himself to do.  

When Salim’s microwave beeped, he pulled the hot meal out and carried it over to a table. Eric’s finished not long after, and he followed, taking a seat opposite Salim.  

He stared down at the food for a long moment before finally picking up his fork. He moved the food around a bit, just to make it look like he was eating. But that wasn’t going to cut it. Salim was watching— not judging, just watching, waiting—and Eric couldn’t make himself pretend.  

So he took a bite. It sat heavy in his mouth, tasted like nothing. He forced himself to chew, then swallow. It landed like a rock in his stomach.  

He wanted to stop. Every instinct screamed at him to stop.  

But Salim was still watching, quiet encouragement in his gaze.  

So Eric took another bite. Forced it down. Again.  

Eric, in trying not to think about the food, slipped into his own mind, letting his body run on autopilot. He kept his gaze fixed on the tray, but he wasn’t really seeing it—wasn’t tasting the food, wasn’t feeling anything except the dull ache behind his ribs and the static haze of thoughtlessness. It was easier this way. Easier not to think. Easier not to feel.  

It wasn’t until his fork scraped plastic instead of food that he blinked and looked down.  

The tray was empty.  

He stared at it, uncomprehending for a second. Then the weight of it hit him— he’d eaten the whole thing . Again. He really needed to stop zoning out while eating. That was so much food. All of it inside him. His stomach ached—not from emptiness for once, but from the unfamiliar sensation of being full. Overfull.  

Across the table, Salim was watching him with a pleased expression, clearly proud. But Eric couldn’t meet his gaze. Guilt flared sharp and hot in his chest. He had to get out. Had to undo it. He picked up his tray quickly and walked over to the sink to wash it.  

Salim came up beside him, starting to wash his own tray.  

Eric leaned against the counter, keeping his head down. “I’m gonna go to the bathroom real quick,” he said, voice low.  

Salim glanced at him, eyes flickering with concern, but Eric was already turning, already halfway out the door before he could stop him.  

He walked fast down the corridor, the twisting knot in his stomach tightening with every step. The moment he stepped into the bathroom, he headed straight for a cubicle and shut the door. He dropped to his knees, not even waiting for the cold to seep through his pants. His fingers were down his throat before his knees had fully hit the floor.  

He gagged, then heaved, and the contents of his stomach poured out violently into the toilet.  

When it was over, he stayed there for a moment, hunched forward, chest rising and falling with rapid breaths. But the sickness was gone. In its place was a sick sort of relief —the sharp clarity of control returned.  

He flushed the toilet and pushed himself to his feet, swaying slightly on unsteady legs. At the sink, he washed his hands carefully, then cupped water in his palms to rinse out his mouth. The bitter taste still clung to the back of his throat, but it was good enough.  

He needed to get back before Salim came looking.  

Eric left the bathroom, walking back down the corridor. As he turned the corner near the canteen, he saw Salim already walking toward him.  

They stopped when they reached each other.  

Salim looked at him, a flicker of concern in his expression. “You alright?”  

Eric nodded too quickly. “Yeah. I’m fine.”  

Salim didn’t believe him—not fully—but he didn’t push. Instead, he asked gently, “You want to go back to the barracks?”  

Eric nodded again. “Yeah.”  

They walked together in silence, the weight of unspoken things hanging between them. The corridors were dim, humming faintly with the ever-present buzz of overhead lights. Eric kept his eyes fixed ahead, not daring to glance at Salim. His mouth still tasted faintly of bile, even after rinsing. His stomach felt hollow and raw, but not from hunger anymore. From something else. From what he’d just done.  

Salim didn’t push. He didn’t say anything for a while. Just walked at Eric’s pace, quiet and steady.  

When they reached the door to the barracks, Salim opened it, holding it for Eric like he always did. Eric murmured a low “thanks” and stepped inside.  

The barracks were quiet, the familiar hush of the space wrapping around them like a heavy blanket. Eric moved automatically, going to his bed and sitting on the edge of it, hands resting limply in his lap. His body was buzzing, nerves fried from the whole day. His brain wouldn’t slow down, and yet he felt like if he laid down, he might disappear completely.  

Salim sat across from him on his own bed, elbows on his knees, watching him. Not staring—just watching. Like he was trying to figure out how much weight Eric was carrying and how much of it he could help hold.  

“You did good today,” Salim said softly.  

Eric didn’t respond.  

Salim let the silence stretch out again before continuing. “Even if you don’t feel like it… even if your head tells you otherwise. You did good.”  

Eric swallowed, staring down at his prosthetic foot. “Doesn’t feel like I did.”  

“I know,” Salim said. “But that doesn’t change it. You got up. You ate. You showered. You played cards. That’s not nothing.”  

Eric’s shoulders hunched slightly, guilt gnawing at the edge of his thoughts. But I didn’t keep the food down. I lied to you. I’m still broken.  

He couldn’t say any of that, so he just nodded, slow and hollow. “Yeah.”  

Salim didn’t push, didn’t ask questions he already knew Eric wouldn’t answer.  

Instead, he stood, crossed the small space between them, and sat down beside Eric. Close enough that their legs touched, but not pressing. Just there .  

“Want to lie down?” he asked after a moment.  

Eric hesitated at Salim’s question, thinking about lying down. The thought of curling up under the blankets was tempting, but it scared him, too. He wasn’t sure if he’d have the energy—or the will—to get back up again. After a moment, he shook his head silently.  

Salim didn’t press him.  

The quiet stretched between them, the low hum of the lights filling the space. Eric’s fingers curled into the blanket beside him, and then, in a voice that was barely above a whisper, he asked, “When do you think they’ll let us out of quarantine?”  

Salim glanced at him, then looked away again, his expression thoughtful. “Soon, hopefully,” he said. “I miss my son.”  

Eric nodded, letting the words sink in. There was a pause, then, his voice even quieter than before, he asked, “Will you tell me about him?”  

A soft smile pulled at the corners of Salim’s mouth, and he nodded. “Of course,” he said, shifting slightly so he was more comfortable on the bed. “His name is Zain. He’s eighteen. Smart kid. Always has been.”  

Eric didn’t say anything, just kept his eyes down and listened, his body still tense but his shoulders softening slightly with each word.  

“He’s going to study in London,” Salim continued. “He always wanted to know how things work—used to take apart our electronics when he was younger. Drove his mother mad. But he always figured out how to put them back together. Smarter than I ever was at that age.”  

A faint smile ghosted over Eric’s face, though it didn’t reach his eyes.  

Salim went on, voice steady and warm, like he was remembering each moment with perfect clarity. “He’s curious about everything. Always asking questions. Why the sky is blue. How engines work. Why people fight. He’d ask me things I couldn’t even begin to answer.”  

Eric leaned into the sound of Salim’s voice, letting the words pull him away from the storm inside his head. It had been selfish to ask, he knew that. He only wanted Salim to talk because it helped—because it made the weight in his chest a little easier to bear. But Salim didn’t seem to mind. If anything, he looked glad to talk about Zain, his voice soft with pride and affection.  

“He’s a good kid,” Salim said, almost to himself. “A really good kid.”  

Eric nodded again, silent. The guilt still churned in his gut, but it was quieter now. Distant. Listening to Salim talk about his son was like finding a sliver of warmth in the cold. And even if it didn’t fix anything, even if the weight was still there, it helped.  

Just a little.  

When Salim’s stories finally ran out, the room fell quiet again. Eric was still sitting beside him on the bed, his head bowed, eyes fixed on the floor. His fingers had curled tightly into the blanket at his side, knuckles pale from the grip. The moment hung heavy between them.  

Salim glanced at him, then asked gently, “Do you have any kids?”  

Eric shook his head, eyes still downcast. “No,” he said quietly. “I… wanted some. Rachel never did.”  

The answer lingered in the air, and Salim saw the subtle shift in Eric’s posture—the way his shoulders started drawing in, the way his fingers clenched tighter. He was getting stuck again, folding in on himself, thoughts spiraling inward.  

Without thinking, Salim slid an arm around Eric’s shoulders.  

Eric tensed immediately, startled by the touch, his breath catching for just a second. But then, slowly, he exhaled, and the tension bled out of his frame. He leaned sideways, letting his head come to rest against Salim’s shoulder.  

It was quiet. Still.  

Salim didn’t say anything, just kept his arm there, holding Eric gently.  

For Eric, the contact was grounding. The warmth of Salim’s side against his, the weight of an arm around his shoulders—it steadied him. He hadn’t realized how badly he’d needed it until it was there, he never did. To be held, to not be alone in his own head. It was simple, but it meant everything in that moment.  

And for a while, they just sat like that, the silence between them no longer suffocating, but safe.  

Eric was exhausted. Somehow, despite doing almost nothing all day, his limbs felt heavy, drained of all strength. The emotional weight of everything pressed down harder than any physical labor ever had. But with Salim’s arm still around him, warm and steady, the edge of that weight softened. His eyes slipped shut without him realizing, lulled by the gentle rhythm of Salim’s breathing and the security of someone beside him.  

He didn’t mean to start drifting, but before long he was half-asleep, head resting against Salim’s shoulder, thoughts flickering in and out like a dying signal.  

Salim noticed the change in his breathing, the way his body had gone loose and heavy with sleep. He shifted slightly and said gently, “You should take your prosthetic off before going to sleep.”  

Eric stirred at the sound of his voice. His eyes fluttered half open, a bit dazed, then he blinked a few times and leaned forward to unstrap his leg. He moved slowly, clumsily, like his brain was still lagging behind his body. He set the prosthetic aside and stood just long enough to lift the blanket and crawl into bed.  

Salim stood too, crossing the room to flick off the light. The room dropped into darkness, soft and quiet, and Salim returned to his own bed across from Eric’s.  

Eric settled onto his stomach, arms tucked under the pillow. He hesitated in the silence, then quietly said, “Thank you.”  

Salim, halfway through pulling his own blanket over himself, paused. “For what?”  

Eric could feel his face warm in the dark. He kept his eyes on the pillow as he mumbled, “For staying.”  

Salim smiled softly, his voice warm. “Anytime, Eric.”  

Eric blinked, unsure how to respond. A simple thank you didn’t feel like enough, but anything more would be too much. So he just said, “Goodnight.”  

“Goodnight, Eric,” Salim replied, his voice gentle in the dark. “Sleep well.”  

Eric mumbled, “You too,” already halfway to sleep.  

Chapter Text

Eric's sleep was restless and fractured. He jolted awake more times than he could count, heart racing, lungs struggling for air, each time with the ghost of a nightmare still clinging to the edges of his mind. The images never stayed long enough to name, but the feelings did—terror, guilt, helplessness. They settled over him like a second skin, heavy and suffocating. But he was too tired to fight them, too tired to stay awake, so each time he drifted back down, back into the dark, and back into the nightmares.  

By the time morning came, he felt like he hadn’t slept at all. His limbs ached with exhaustion, and the fog in his head was thicker than ever.  

The last time he jerked awake, his breath shallow and sharp, he found Salim already awake—or maybe just waking. He was lying on his stomach, the blanket pooled around his waist, his eyes half open and blinking slowly, adjusting to the low morning light. He didn’t say anything, just glanced over sleepily.  

Eric didn’t say anything either. He curled onto his side, pulling his knees up, resisting the familiar urge to wrap his blanket around himself like armor. He didn’t want to spend all morning in bed again. He told himself that, repeated it in his head like a mantra, but beyond that he didn’t know what he wanted. He felt like he was floating several feet behind his own body, watching it from a distance. Everything around him felt muted, like sound through water, and his skin didn’t quite feel like it belonged to him.  

He stared blankly at the wall, his fingers twitching against the edge of the blanket. He knew he needed to get up. Knew he should try again. But right now, all he could do was lay there, stuck somewhere between yesterday and tomorrow, not really in either.  

Salim eventually blinked the sleep from his eyes and pushed himself upright, letting out a quiet sigh as he ran a hand down his face. The fatigue was ever-present, sitting behind his eyes, but he shook it off with practiced ease. He glanced over at Eric, frowning slightly at the way the other man lay curled up and still, his gaze distant and unfocused.  

That faraway look always worried him, but Salim didn’t press. Not yet.  

He swung his legs over the side of the bed and reached for his canteen, taking a long drink before standing. His joints cracked softly in the quiet room as he crossed to the paper tacked up on the wall, a simple makeshift calendar meant to track the days. He picked up the pen that hung from a string beside it and marked a thick line through Day 5.  

Day 6 of 14.  

He stared at the number for a second too long. Nearly halfway. It didn’t feel like progress. Not when Eric was still barely functioning. Salim wasn’t sure what he’d expected—some kind of gradual improvement, maybe—but it was hard to see the movement from this close, especially when each step forward seemed to come with its own backslide.  

Eric still hadn’t moved.  

Salim turned back toward the beds, his voice gentle as he said, “Good morning.”  

Eric blinked slowly, the words taking a moment to register. His head turned toward Salim, sluggish like he was underwater, and he mumbled, “Good morning,” barely louder than a whisper.  

He looked lost.  

Salim could see the blankness in his eyes, the way he wasn’t really present in his body. His fingers twitched faintly, uselessly, like he wanted to move but couldn’t quite bridge the gap between thought and action. That haunted, empty look was back—worse than yesterday. Eric looked like he was trying to claw his way out of his own head and couldn’t find the door.  

Salim didn’t speak right away. He just nodded to himself and sat back down on his bed, close but not crowding. If he pushed too hard, he’d only make it worse.  

So he waited. Let Eric have the space to fight the fog, and prepared himself to be there when Eric needed someone to pull him through it.  

Eric wanted to move. He wanted to get up, to shake off the heaviness that pinned him down, to sit across from Salim and play cards, to laugh, to banter, to joke like they had just yesterday. But his body wouldn’t listen. It felt like a stranger, unresponsive and distant, trapped behind a thick wall he couldn’t break through. The frustration twisted tight in his chest, hot and sharp, and he hated it with every fiber of himself.  

Salim’s eyes kept flicking toward him, filled with quiet concern. Each glance felt like a lifeline, a small tether to the world Eric was struggling not to lose. He wanted to say something, anything—something that would let Salim know he was still in here, still fighting. But when he tried to speak, the words caught in his throat, dissolving before they could form.  

Instead, his mind retreated deeper, folding inward like a folding knife snapping shut, leaving him stranded in silence.  

He desperately wanted Salim to say something, to reach through the fog and pull him back, to remind him he wasn’t alone. But he couldn’t make his body ask. Not yet.  

So Eric stayed there—trapped between wanting and unable, drifting farther into the shadows of his own mind, wishing Salim would notice and bridge the distance for him.  

Eventually, Eric forced his body to sit upright, leaning back against the headboard. His limbs felt strangely at odds—limp and tense all at once, like a marionette with tangled strings. Salim watched quietly, his concern sharpening as he saw Eric wrestle with himself just to move.  

“Want to go get some breakfast?” Salim asked softly.  

Eric managed a quiet, strained “Yeah,” the word barely more than a breath. It was all his body could manage, as if the simple act of speaking demanded more energy than he had.  

He was slowly regaining some semblance of control over himself, but his mind was still trapped in that fog—half zoned out, distant, like he was watching from behind a glass wall. Every movement felt foreign, as if he was puppeteering someone else’s body, not his own.  

He wanted to ask Salim to help, to keep talking, to distract him from the swirling thoughts in his head. But even the idea of asking felt selfish, like he was a burden. So he stayed silent, swallowing the need instead.  

With slow, clumsy motions, he began putting on his prosthetic leg. His left hand fumbled more times than he could count, struggling to fasten the straps and align the limb properly. Each attempt was awkward, uncoordinated, but eventually, the prosthetic was secure.  

He sat there for a moment, breath shallow but steady, and prepared himself to stand.  

Eric stood slowly, steadying himself as the weight of his prosthetic shifted beneath him. His balance wavered for just a second, but he caught it, and followed Salim out the barracks door. The hallway felt longer than usual, the lights a little too bright, the walls a little too narrow. He was still stuck in his head, his thoughts sluggish and heavy, every step feeling like it belonged to someone else.  

Salim glanced over at him and, remembering what Eric had asked the night before— “Talk to me” —he started speaking, his tone light and casual.  

“You know,” Salim began, “when I was eight, I tried to climb a tree to rescue this cat that got stuck. I was halfway up when the branch snapped—broke my arm in two places. And the damn cat? Climbed down on his own the second I hit the ground.”  

It was a dumb story, simple and silly, but Eric’s head turned slightly toward Salim, his brow creasing just faintly. The sound of Salim’s voice was like a rope tossed into deep water. He grabbed onto it without even realizing. The fog didn’t lift entirely, but it shifted, thinned. Eric blinked and kept walking.  

By the time they reached the canteen, his limbs didn’t feel quite so disconnected anymore, though the weight of exhaustion and dissociation still clung to him like damp clothes. He followed Salim to the kitchen area, eyes scanning over the choices blankly before settling on the cereal. It was easy. No thinking required.  

He poured himself a bowl, milk sloshing slightly as his coordination faltered for a moment. Salim stayed close, reaching into the cupboard for his own breakfast, but his eyes kept flicking back to Eric—checking, watching, quietly worried.  

Eric was still half-zoned out, but it was better than before. He was here again, even if just a little. And Salim noticed.  

Eric sat down at the table with his cereal, the bowl cradled in his hands like he wasn’t quite sure what to do with it. Salim sat opposite him, watching as Eric stared down into the milk-soaked loops, his spoon slowly stirring in circles. His eyes looked distant again, his posture slouched and heavy with fatigue that sleep hadn’t cured.  

“Eric,” Salim said gently.  

Eric’s head jerked up, blinking rapidly like he’d forgotten where he was. His gaze met Salim’s, wide and a little dazed.  

“You need to eat some of it,” Salim said, his voice still soft but firm.  

Eric blinked again, then mumbled, “Right,” and dropped his gaze back to the bowl. He took a spoonful, the motion automatic. He didn’t taste it. Didn’t feel it hit his stomach. It was just a motion—something he was told to do, so he did it.  

Each time he paused for too long, spoon resting in the bowl as his mind began to drift again, Salim would gently say his name.  

“Eric.”  

And, each time, Eric would jolt slightly and take another bite without thinking. It was like feeding muscle memory instead of a man.  

Salim watched, worried but grateful. At least he was eating. That had to count for something. He didn’t rush him or push too hard, just kept saying his name with soft insistence whenever Eric’s attention drifted too far.  

By the time the bowl was empty, Eric’s shoulders had lifted a little, and some focus had returned to his eyes. He still looked pale, still frayed at the edges, but there was a bit more of him present again. Still, every few seconds, his gaze would unfocus slightly, his thoughts pulling him inward again. He was trying to stay grounded—Salim could see that—but it was a losing battle fought in slow motion.  

Salim didn’t say anything right away. He just offered a small smile and quietly gathered their bowls. If Eric kept slipping into his mind, then Salim would keep pulling him out. As many times as it took.  

Salim washed up their bowls at the sink, letting the water run over his hands a few extra seconds as he tried to think of what to do next. When he turned around, Eric was still sitting at the table, unmoving, his eyes fixed on the wood grain like it was the only thing anchoring him to reality.  

“Eric,” Salim said softly.  

Eric jolted again, head snapping up to look at him, eyes wide and unfocused until they locked onto Salim’s face.  

“What would you like to do?” Salim asked gently.  

Eric blinked, like it took effort to pull the question into focus. A long pause followed before he answered, voice low and slow, “Go back to the barracks.”  

Salim nodded. “Alright, let’s go.”  

Eric stood, each movement mechanical, and followed Salim out the canteen door. The corridors were quiet as they walked, the fluorescent lights humming faintly overhead. Salim kept an eye on Eric as they moved—his steps were steady enough, but his mind was clearly still elsewhere.  

When they reached the barracks, Salim stepped forward to hold the door open. Eric murmured a quiet thanks without really looking up and walked through, heading straight for his bed. He sat down slowly, eyes falling to his hands like they didn’t belong to him.  

Salim hesitated for a second, then said, “You want to play some cards?”  

Eric blinked, head lifting a little. Another pause, then a small nod. “Yeah.”  

Salim offered a faint smile and went to grab the deck of cards from his shelf. As he sat down opposite Eric, he asked, “What game do you feel like?”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. He looked down at the blanket between them like he was trying to hear something inside his head. Then he said, “You pick.”  

Salim nodded. “Go Fish?”  

“Sure,” Eric murmured.  

It wasn’t enthusiasm, but it was agreement. And that was enough for now. Salim shuffled the cards, dealt them out, and hoped the rhythm of the game would pull Eric a little further back from wherever his mind kept dragging him.  

Salim finished dealing out the cards and looked up at Eric with a gentle smile. “Got any kings?” he asked.  

Eric blinked down at the cards in his hand, as though he’d only just realized they were there. It took him a moment before he mumbled, “Go fish.”  

Salim nodded and pulled a card from the deck, glancing at Eric again. When Eric didn’t say anything, just stared quietly at his cards, Salim said his name softly. “Eric?”  

Eric blinked and raised his head, eyes finding Salim’s. “Do you have any sixes?”  

“Go fish,” Salim replied.  

Eric reached out to draw a card. His movements were slow, a little shaky, but he did it. They sat in silence for a few seconds before Salim made his next ask, and the game continued.  

At first, Salim had to nudge Eric into each turn—quiet prompts and soft repetitions of his name—but slowly, steadily, Eric began to come back to himself. His responses were quicker, his focus less foggy. The longer they played, the more of him seemed to surface.  

His voice, while still soft, gradually found more tone, more presence. He started to look at his cards instead of through them. His posture straightened a bit, and he didn’t need Salim to say his name before he took his next turn.  

It wasn’t much. But it was something. And Salim would take every inch of progress he could get.  

Eric was surprised by how much playing cards with Salim helped. With each turn, each small exchange, it felt like he was slowly chipping away at the glass wall separating him from his own body. The fog in his mind wasn’t completely gone, but the weight of it had lessened, and for the first time that day, he felt like he had a little more control.  

He hated not being in control. Hated the way his limbs stopped listening to him, how his thoughts spun away from him too fast to catch. And the idea that he could get stuck like that—disconnected, drifting—scared him more than he’d ever admit out loud.  

He looked down at his cards and let himself focus, grounding in the simple task in front of him. “Do you have any jacks?” he asked.  

Salim groaned, dragging it out theatrically before handing over two jacks. “You’re going to regret that,” he said with mock dismay.  

Eric laughed—actually laughed—and placed the full set of four jacks down beside him. The sound was light and tired, but real, and it cut clean through the tension that had clung to him all morning.  

Salim smiled at the sound, warmth in his eyes. He didn’t say anything right away, but the quiet satisfaction on his face said enough. Eric was coming back to himself. Slowly, yes—but surely. And Salim would keep playing cards all day if it meant helping Eric feel that sense of presence again.  

After a few more rounds of Go Fish, Eric was almost fully back to himself. The floaty, disconnected feeling still lingered at the edges of his mind, like static that hadn’t quite cleared, but it wasn’t in control anymore—he was. He could move his hands without feeling like a puppet. He could focus on the cards in his grip and the expression on Salim’s face, and he could speak without it feeling like he had to drag the words up from the bottom of a well.  

The pace of the game picked up naturally. Eric wasn’t hesitating between turns anymore, and his voice was steady when he asked for cards. Salim noticed the shift, the way Eric’s gaze tracked more smoothly, the way his shoulders held less tension. He didn’t comment on it—he didn’t want to risk jarring the moment—but his smile was easy, and the teasing in his voice returned when Eric started to win hand after hand.  

“You’re cheating,” Salim accused halfheartedly after losing yet another round.  

Eric gave him a lopsided grin. “I think you’re just bad at this.”  

“That’s bold coming from the guy who barely remembered how to play an hour ago.”  

Eric chuckled, and it felt good—warm and alive in his chest. He leaned back a little on one arm, more relaxed now, the familiar rhythm of the game grounding him in the moment. He still felt a little off, like he was on unsteady ground, but it wasn’t terrifying anymore. It was manageable.  

And for the first time that day, he believed he might actually be okay.  

They played cards a while longer, the pace gradually slowing as the novelty wore off and the rhythm dulled. Salim won another round—barely—and Eric exhaled, setting his cards down on the bed with a small shake of his head.  

"I'm done with cards," he said, rubbing a hand over his face. "I think I might go shower."  

Salim looked up from his hand and gave a small nod. “You want me to help with the bandages?”  

Eric hesitated just long enough for Salim to know the answer was yes before he said it aloud. “Yeah. Please.”  

“Then I’ll come shower as well,” Salim replied, standing and stretching his arms over his head with a quiet groan. His back popped in a few places, and he winced dramatically. “I’m not as young as I used to be.”  

Eric smiled faintly at the comment as he stood too, arching his back into a stretch. He hadn’t realized how stiff he was—how much tension had built up and settled into his muscles during the long morning of zoning in and out. His shoulders cracked, and he rolled them back, trying to loosen them.  

Salim moved to pack away the cards, stacking them neatly and slipping the deck back into its box. Then he grabbed his canteen and took a long swig before glancing at Eric again.  

“You should drink some water too.”  

Eric blinked at him, surprised by the suggestion—and more surprised to realize he hadn’t had a sip of anything since waking up. He looked over at the canteen beside his bed, still untouched, and picked it up. The first gulp hit his dry throat with a sharp relief, and he kept drinking, longer than he thought he would. His body had been trying to tell him something all morning, and he’d been too stuck in his head to listen.  

“…Guess I was thirsty,” he muttered when he finally lowered it.  

Salim gave him a knowing look. “You think?”  

Eric huffed a quiet laugh, capped the canteen, and nodded toward the door. “Alright. Let’s go before I change my mind.”  

Salim set his canteen down and followed him out, not saying much, just sticking close. They didn’t need words in that moment—just the quiet comfort of not being alone.  

As they walked toward the bathrooms, Salim nudged Eric lightly with his elbow. “You know, I’m still not convinced you didn’t cheat at go fish.”  

Eric let out a quiet laugh, glancing over at him. “How the hell could I possibly cheat at go fish?”  

Salim shrugged, clearly amused. “I don’t know—maybe you were looking at my cards.”  

“You were sitting opposite me the whole time,” Eric said, raising an eyebrow.  

Salim smirked. “Exactly. That’s what makes it impressive. I reckon you could’ve pulled it off somehow.”  

Eric shook his head with a quiet chuckle, the warm banter making the walk feel easier, lighter. They reached the bathroom door and pushed it open.  

Rachel was inside, sitting on the shower bench and drying her hair with a towel. She glanced up at them as they entered but didn’t say anything, her expression unreadable. Eric’s breath caught for just a moment before he looked away.  

He grabbed a clean towel and dropped it just outside the end cubicle, pausing. His fingers hovered at the hem of his shirt. It was stupid—irrational—but he hated the idea of Rachel seeing him like this. He was still technically her husband, but that didn’t make it easier. Not with how thin he’d gotten, how worn-down he looked now. He didn’t want her to see what not taking care of himself had done.  

Rachel stood a few moments later, wrapped the towel around her shoulders, then dropped it into the laundry chute without a word. She left the room without looking back.  

Only then did Eric exhale and begin to undress. He moved slowly, methodically, dropping each piece of clothing into the chute before stepping into the shower cubicle. The tiles were cold beneath his feet, and he closed the curtain behind him.  

He sat down carefully on the shower chair, the muscles in his back still tight from the tension of the morning, then reached down and unstrapped his prosthetic. The metal leg came off with a quiet clunk, and he set it gently outside the curtain, within reach.  

Then, finally, he turned the water on.  

Warm water spilled over him, washing away the residue of anxiety and mental fog that had clung to him since waking up. He tipped his head back, closed his eyes, and let the water run.  

The warmth of the water had felt good at first, soothing even—but the comfort didn’t last long. The image of Rachel’s face, blank and unreadable, stuck in Eric’s mind like a splinter. Her indifference shouldn’t have surprised him, not anymore, but it still hit harder than he wanted to admit. It had been easier when she wasn’t around—when he didn’t have to see the way she barely looked at him.  

He clenched his jaw and forced himself to focus. Not now. He couldn’t slip back into that headspace, not after everything Salim had done to help pull him out of it. He blinked, shook his head a little, and grabbed the soap with a shaky breath. Mechanical movements followed—wash, rinse, get clean. No lingering, no letting his mind wander.  

He turned the water off as soon as he was done, not giving himself any time to hesitate. Reaching for his towel, he dried off quickly, each motion brisk and impatient. The longer he stayed in there, the worse it felt—like the air was pressing in too tight, like his own skin didn’t quite fit right.  

Towel wrapped securely around his waist, he stepped out of the cubicle and made his way to the shower bench. Sitting down, he ran a hand through his wet hair, trying not to let the creeping fog in his brain settle again. He needed to stay in control.  

He stood after a moment and grabbed clean clothes from the shelf, pulling them on piece by piece just as he heard the soft click of Salim’s water shutting off. Eric sat back down, adjusting the towel under him, then reached for his prosthetic. His fingers worked a little faster this time, more sure of themselves as he secured the straps.  

Salim stepped out of the shower cubicle a moment later, towel wrapped around his waist, steam rising faintly off his skin. He gave Eric a nod before heading over to grab his own clothes. Eric didn’t say anything—just stood, walked to the small medical shelf tucked in the corner, and picked out the supplies he figured Salim would need. Gauze, tape, antiseptic.  

Then he returned to the bench and sat down again, supplies in hand, waiting quietly for Salim to join him.  

Salim finished tugging his shirt down over his damp skin, water still clinging to his hair, then lowered himself onto the bench beside Eric. Without needing to be asked, Eric lifted his injured arm and offered it to him, his expression unreadable.  

Salim took the arm gently, his fingers practiced and careful as he began unwrapping the old bandages from Eric’s forearm. The gauze came away slowly, revealing the healing wound beneath—still raw-looking in places, the skin angry and tight where it had begun to knit together.  

“We need to change the tape,” Salim said, inspecting it closely. “But it’s going to hurt. I need you to hold the wound together while I replace it.”  

Eric swallowed, the simple instruction making his chest tighten inexplicably. He nodded, suddenly aware of how clammy his hands felt, and reached across with his left hand to hold the skin together where the wound gaped ever so slightly.  

Salim gently adjusted Eric’s hand, guiding his fingers into the right position. The brief contact sent a quiet shiver through Eric’s arm, tingling where Salim’s fingers brushed his skin. The sensation caught him off guard—startling, strangely pleasant, grounding in a way he didn’t quite understand. He didn’t know why it felt like that, didn’t know why the warmth of Salim’s hand lingered in his nerves even after it was gone.  

The sharp sting of tape peeling off pulled his focus back. He winced but didn’t complain, jaw set tight as Salim worked carefully, methodically. Once the last of the old tape was off, Salim dabbed the wound with antiseptic cream—cool against the heat of healing skin—then began applying the new medical tape, securing the wound closed once more. His movements were gentle, almost tender, and once the tape was in place, he wrapped fresh gauze over the top, neat and firm.  

Eric let his arms drop back into his lap, the effort leaving him a little winded despite how still he’d sat. He stared down at the fresh bandages, fingers twitching slightly.  

“You alright?” Salim asked quietly, studying him.  

Eric nodded, a little too quickly. “Yeah,” he said. “I’m fine.”  

Salim didn’t believe him. It was in the way Eric’s shoulders were just slightly too tense, his voice just a little too flat. But Salim didn’t press. Not yet.  

Salim glanced at Eric out of the corner of his eye, concern flickering behind his calm expression. He wanted to suggest getting something to eat—they’d skipped lunch, and Eric had barely eaten that morning—but the tension still hanging around Eric like a storm cloud made him hesitate. Not yet. Pushing too soon might only make things worse.  

Instead, Salim offered a softer option. “Come on,” he said quietly. “Let’s go back to the barracks.”  

Eric nodded, slow and wordless, and pushed himself to his feet. The effort it took to stand didn’t go unnoticed—his movements were heavy, deliberate, like each one cost him something. Salim stood too, stepping ahead to hold the door open.  

Eric walked through, and they made their way down the corridor in silence.  

The walk wasn’t tense, exactly—just quiet, subdued. Eric wasn’t stuck in his head like he had been that morning, not floating behind glass. But he wasn’t quite present either. His thoughts spiraled slowly inward, not racing but sinking, dragging his mood with them.  

The image of his wound—untaped, exposed—was still vivid in his mind. He couldn’t stop seeing it. Something about it stirred up an aching sort of guilt that made his stomach twist. He was the one who’d done it. He knew that. But somehow, seeing it like that, raw and vulnerable under Salim’s careful hands, made it feel… real again. Too real.  

He walked with his eyes mostly on the ground, jaw tight.  

Salim didn’t speak, but he walked close, their shoulders nearly brushing. Just a steady presence beside him.  

When they reached the barracks, Salim opened the door and gestured him through. Eric stepped inside, heading straight for his bunk and sitting down slowly. His eyes drifted to his arm, the new bandages, white and neat and impersonal, covering something so personal it made his chest ache.  

Salim followed him in, but didn’t speak right away. Instead, he sat down on his own bunk and just… waited. Gave Eric the space to settle.  

---  

Time had slipped by without Eric noticing. He hadn’t moved in what felt like hours, still perched on the edge of his bed, elbows on his knees, eyes fixed blankly on the clean white bandages wrapped around his forearm.  

He wished it were that easy.  

He wished he could wrap up the hurt inside him the way Salim had wrapped the wound on his arm—tight, hidden, taken care of. He wished he could bind the guilt and the ache and the emptiness with gauze and tape, keep it all from bleeding out into everything else.  

He wasn’t trapped in his head, not fully—not yet—but he could feel it, that weightless, untethered sensation building at the back of his skull, pulling him just to the edge of dissociation. This time, though, he didn’t have the strength to claw his way back. It was easier to stay still. Float. Watch.  

Salim’s movement cut through the haze. He stood, and Eric’s eyes flicked to him automatically, sluggish and dull.  

“Come on,” Salim said gently but firmly. “We’re getting something to eat.”  

Eric didn’t argue. He just nodded, the motion slow, and pushed himself to his feet. The command in Salim’s voice—something steady and here —tugged him just far enough away from the brink. Not enough to feel normal, not enough to feel okay, but enough to follow. Enough to move.  

Salim held the door open without another word.  

Eric stepped through, dragging his sleeve down over his bandages as he went. The motion was reflexive, half-conscious, but urgent. He didn’t want the others to see. Didn’t want them to know . Didn’t want that look—the one that said they knew exactly what he’d done and didn’t know what to say about it.  

He didn’t think he could take that.  

The hallway was quiet as they walked, their footsteps muffled against the concrete. Salim walked beside him, not speaking, but close enough to anchor him. Eric’s mind still felt floaty, like he was one step removed from everything around him, but he followed Salim’s lead.  

One foot in front of the other. Keep walking. Keep breathing. Keep going.  

The canteen was quiet when they entered—empty, the lights humming faintly above. It was later than they usually came for dinner, and Eric didn’t know if that was by design or just how the day had slipped past them. Maybe Salim had waited. Maybe he’d known that Eric wouldn’t have handled the presence of other people right now. Eric didn’t ask.  

He followed Salim over to the fridge, pulling the door open beside him. He grabbed the same kind of meal Salim reached for—habit, or maybe safety in familiarity. His eyes flicked to the shelf above.  

Beer.  

The bottles sat there, condensation clinging to the glass, harmless and tempting. Just one would be nice. Just to take the edge off. Just to feel something that wasn’t this . His hand twitched like it wanted to reach for one—but he didn’t. He blinked, hard, and turned toward the microwave instead.  

He watched it spin. Round and round, the tray of food slowly rotating, blurred by heat-fog on the glass. He stared until the fog seeped into his mind too, and he lost track of what he was doing, of how long he’d been standing there, of where he even was.  

A hand rested on his shoulder.  

“Eric,” Salim said gently, voice low and grounding.  

Eric blinked, then blinked again. The microwave had stopped. He hadn’t even noticed. He opened the door and retrieved the tray, the heat bleeding into his fingers. He didn’t say anything, just followed Salim to a table and sat down across from him.  

He picked up his fork and stared at the food like it was something foreign, unfamiliar. He was trying to pull himself out of the fog again, trying to focus, to stay here . He remembered what had happened that morning—the emptiness, the dissociation, the way he’d zoned out so far he didn’t even realize he’d eaten everything until it was gone.  

And the way his stomach had twisted with guilt afterward.  

He couldn’t let that happen again.  

He speared a small bite with his fork. Something neutral. Something soft. He brought it to his mouth and chewed slowly, forcing himself to focus on each movement. Chew. Swallow. Breathe.  

Just enough. He’d eat just enough. Enough that Salim wouldn’t worry, enough that he could pretend he was functioning. Not enough that he’d need to purge it all just to feel in control again.  

He could manage that.  

Maybe.  

Eric ate less than he should have. He knew that. The tray in front of him still held too much food, and his stomach felt uncomfortably full even though he hadn’t touched most of it. But the thought of eating more made his chest tighten. He set his fork down and didn’t pick it up again.  

Salim noticed. Of course he did. He kept glancing over, those quiet, worried looks he probably didn’t think Eric saw. But Eric didn’t meet his eyes. Couldn’t. His meal was over. His stomach was full enough to make the guilt manageable, and that would have to be good enough.  

His thoughts kept circling back to the fridge. Back to the beer.  

It had just been a glance. A flick of his eyes toward the bottles. But the longer he sat there, the stronger the urge became. He wanted one more than anything he’d felt all day. The ache of it sat just under his skin—heavy, sharp. He knew what Salim would say, what he'd think. But Salim didn’t need to know. Eric could wait, could sneak out later. One beer. Well… probably more than one, knowing himself.  

He shouldn’t. He knew that. But the thought of it was enough to make the fog in his mind part just a little.  

Salim stood, picking up his tray. Eric followed a beat later, quiet and automatic, scooping up his own. He walked to the bin and scraped off the uneaten food. The sound of it hitting the plastic liner felt louder than it should’ve.  

Then over to the sink. He washed the tray slowly, methodically, each motion familiar, grounding in a way nothing else had been today.  

Now that he had a plan, now that he had something to cling to, his mind felt a little clearer. He had direction. A goal.  

And that was almost comforting.  

Eric placed his tray on the drying rack beside the sink, wiped his hands dry on his pants, then turned to Salim.  

“What do you want to do now?” Salim asked gently.  

Eric hesitated for a second, mind still caught somewhere between guilt and resolve. “Go back to the barracks?” he offered.  

Salim nodded. “Sure. Let’s go.”  

Eric followed him toward the door, steps slow, quiet. With each one, his plan started to take clearer shape. He’d wait until Salim was asleep. Then he’d sneak out, head back to the canteen, grab a couple of beers—maybe more—and take them to the old meeting room down the hall. Nobody used it. Nobody would find him there. Hopefully Salim wouldn’t notice he was gone. Or if he did, maybe he’d think Eric had just gone to the bathroom or couldn’t sleep.  

He just wanted to be left alone with the quiet and the buzz in his chest. He wanted to not think for a while. And beer could do that.  

They reached the barracks and stepped inside, the door closing with a soft click behind them. Salim stretched his arms, then looked over. “You want to play some cards?”  

Eric blinked. Cards. It might help the time pass quicker. Might distract him long enough to stop the shaking just under his skin. “Sure,” he said, with a small nod.  

Salim smiled at that, soft and genuine, clearly glad Eric was engaging. “Alright,” he said, already pulling the deck out from the shelf.  

Eric sat on the edge of his bed, watching him. A flicker of guilt pulled at him. He didn’t like lying to Salim, didn’t like sneaking around behind his back. Salim had been there for him— was there for him. But the craving was louder than guilt. Louder than logic.  

He’d play a few rounds, laugh if he could manage it, nod along, keep the act up. Then, once the lights were off and Salim’s breathing slowed into sleep, he’d go. He’d drink. He’d forget.  

And maybe that would be enough to make the noise stop. Just for a while.  

---  

It had taken longer than Eric would have liked for Salim to finally call it a night.  

The lights had gone out ages ago, but Salim’s breathing stayed uneven for what felt like an eternity. Eric lay on his side, staring at the wall, body still but mind humming with impatience. He kept glancing at the ceiling, at the faint outline of the cracks above him, waiting. Listening.  

Eventually, the rhythm of Salim’s breaths deepened and evened out, slow and steady—sleep.  

Eric shifted carefully, pushing the blanket off. He sat up, moving in near silence as he reached for his prosthetic. The straps felt louder than they were, each buckle a deafening click in the dark, but Salim didn’t stir. Eric exhaled softly, then stood, and slipped out the door, closing it behind him with practiced care.  

The hallway was silent, dimly lit by cold fluorescent bulbs. His footsteps echoed softly as he walked—first slow, then quicker, more purposeful. His thoughts were sharp now, clear in a way they hadn’t been all day. There was only one goal: stop thinking.  

The canteen was empty. Of course it was—this late, it always was. He went straight to the fridge, popped it open, and grabbed six beers. Two into each pants pocket, two held in his hands. Cold and heavy. Comforting in a way they shouldn’t be.  

He left without a glance back.  

The walk to the briefing room was fast—he was practically buzzing with anticipation now, moving with the urgency of someone chasing relief. When he reached the door, he slipped inside and pulled it shut behind him.  

First thing he noticed: all the bottles he’d left in here last time were gone. Cleaned up. Good. At least the night crew wouldn’t know it was him. Wouldn’t connect the dots. Wouldn’t know how often he’d done this.  

He dropped into one of the chairs and set the beers on the table in front of him. Six little soldiers, lined up in a row.  

He cracked the first one open with a sharp hiss of pressure and took a long, hard drink. It still tasted like piss—but that didn’t matter. The point wasn’t the taste.  

It was the quiet that would come next.  

He finished the first bottle quickly, tipping it back until it was empty, then wiping his mouth on the back of his hand. He set it aside, already reaching for the second. He didn’t want to sip, didn’t want to ease into anything. He wanted to forget. To drown it out.  

The guilt. The noise. The ache in his chest that bandages couldn’t fix.  

The sooner he was drunk, the better.  

Eric didn’t remember drinking half the beer. He didn’t remember the third one going down, or the fourth. The fifth was a blur of shaking hands and numb lips. And now the sixth—empty.  

He set the bottle down with a soft clink, and stared at it. It swam a little in his vision, the edges blurry, distorted.  

He felt floaty again.  

Not the kind of floaty that meant freedom—no, this was the bad kind. The kind he’d had that morning, trapped behind glass, stuck watching his own body move without him. Like his thoughts were echoes, bouncing off the inside of his skull too slow to be useful. Sluggish. Muffled.  

This wasn’t what he wanted.  

He’d wanted silence. He’d wanted the noise to go away. He’d wanted the pressure in his chest to dissolve, to blur into the kind of fuzzy nothing that alcohol sometimes gave him.  

But now the silence just made the loneliness louder.  

He felt stupid. Weak. Alone.  

He wanted Salim.  

Even if Salim would be disappointed. Even if he’d sigh and look at him with that quiet hurt in his eyes. Even if he’d ask, gently, “Why didn’t you just tell me?”  

Eric clenched his jaw.  

He tried to stand. His leg wobbled, the room tilted. He pressed a hand against the wall to steady himself, his other hand bracing the edge of the table, but even that didn’t help. He took a step and immediately regretted it—his prosthetic felt wrong, heavy, like it belonged to someone else. His head swam.  

The world pitched sideways and he half-fell, stumbling down to his knees with a dull thud.  

He let himself slide the rest of the way to the floor, back against the wall, legs stretched out in front of him like a broken puppet. His breathing was uneven, his chest tight with a feeling that was too big for him to name.  

And then his eyes burned.  

Tears welled up without permission. A lump sat in his throat, thick and aching. But he didn’t let them fall. Wouldn’t.  

Even now, even drunk, he still refused to cry.  

This wasn’t what he wanted.  

He didn’t want to feel like this anymore.  

Didn’t want to be like this.  

But right now, he didn’t know how to stop.  

Eric wasn’t sure how long he’d been sitting there. Time had blurred into nothing, the buzzing in his head too loud, the ache in his chest too sharp.  

Then the door slammed open.  

The sound startled him, yanking him out of whatever half-conscious fog he’d sunk into. He blinked his eyes open slowly—he hadn’t even realized they’d fallen shut.  

Salim stood in the doorway.  

His hair was messy from sleep, shirt wrinkled, his eyes wild with relief and panic. He shut the door behind him and crossed the room in a few fast steps, crouching in front of Eric and grabbing both his shoulders, grounding him with the touch.  

“Thank Allah,” Salim breathed, voice tight. “Eric— I woke up and you were gone, and I thought maybe you'd just gone to the bathroom, but when you didn’t come back—” His voice cracked. “I thought you’d gone to kill yourself again and I’d be too late— and then I couldn’t find you and—”  

He cut himself off, breathing like he’d just run a mile. His hands were gripping Eric’s shoulders too tightly, like he wasn’t sure if Eric was real or a ghost.  

Eric’s chest crumpled at the raw fear in Salim’s voice. His eyes welled up again, tears hot and stinging. His voice came out broken and low.  

“I’m sorry.”  

And then the words were tumbling out of him without control, through gasped breaths and hitching sobs.  

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to— I didn’t mean— I’m sorry—”  

The guilt, the pressure, the shame—it all cracked open inside him, spilling out in the form of shattered, uncontrollable tears. He folded forward, his forehead pressing into Salim’s chest as the sobs took over, shaking his body like something broken.  

Salim didn’t hesitate. He wrapped his arms tight around Eric, pulling him close, anchoring him. One hand came up to cradle the back of Eric’s head, the other gripping his back like he was holding something precious.  

“It’s alright,” Salim murmured, his voice low and steady against the storm. “You’re okay, Eric. I’ve got you. I’m sorry I didn’t realize sooner.”  

Eric cried harder at that.  

He couldn’t remember the last time someone had held him like this, not just holding him but cradling him close like he was something precious that needed protecting.  

The last time someone had noticed the cracks before they shattered him completely.  

Salim held on as if he could keep Eric from breaking further. And maybe he could.  

Eric didn’t know how long he cried for. It felt endless. Like everything he’d been holding inside since the temples—since before the temples—was finally too much to bear. He cried for the people he couldn’t save, for the way everything went so wrong, for Rachel and how distant she felt now, and for himself—because he couldn’t hold himself together anymore, not really, not without help.  

Salim said nothing, didn’t try to quiet him or fix it. He just held him, one hand resting gently on the back of Eric’s head, the other rubbing slow, soothing circles up and down his back. His grip never loosened. Not once.  

Eric cried until the tears simply wouldn’t come anymore, until his breath was only tremors, his body limp with exhaustion and alcohol. Eventually, he just rested there against Salim’s shoulder, unmoving. His head spun and his stomach turned uncomfortably, but he didn’t care. He didn’t have the strength to move. Didn’t have the strength to do anything but exist in that moment, wrapped in the warmth of someone who still cared.  

After a long silence, Salim’s voice came, soft and steady.  

“Come on. Let’s get you to bed.”  

Eric lifted his head slowly, his voice a hoarse mumble. “I’m sorry.”  

“I know,” Salim replied gently. “It’s alright. You don’t need to keep apologizing.”  

It took Eric a few seconds to process that—long, slow blinks as the words landed. He just nodded, sluggish and loose-limbed, and let Salim pull him to his feet. He swayed, and Salim caught him easily, wrapping an arm around his back to steady him.  

Eric leaned heavily into him. The hallway blurred past as they made their way back to the barracks, Eric’s feet stumbling like they weren’t entirely his. He wasn’t even sure he’d have made it there without Salim guiding him.  

Salim opened the door, and Eric stepped through, making it only a few more feet before collapsing heavily onto his bed. He curled up immediately, tugging the blanket around himself like armor, his face buried in the pillow.  

Salim's voice came again, gentle but insistent.  

“Eric. Your leg.”  

Eric let out a muffled sound, then sluggishly reached down to fumble with the straps. He managed to get the prosthetic off and let it drop beside the bed before curling tighter beneath the blanket, completely spent.  

Salim sat down on the edge of his own bed, scrubbing a hand over his face.  

When he’d woken up and seen Eric’s bed empty, his heart had stopped. For a moment, he’d thought the worst. That he’d missed the signs. That this time, Eric had gone somewhere to make sure no one could stop him.  

But he hadn’t. Eric was still here—drunk, hurting, and cracked right down the middle—but alive.  

And for now, that was enough.  

Chapter Text

When Eric woke up, he immediately regretted it.  

His head pounded like a drum, every thud behind his eyes sharp and unforgiving. His mouth was dry, his throat raw, and his stomach twisted with nausea that made him think twice about even breathing too deeply. He cracked his eyes open halfway—then groaned and immediately buried his face back into the pillow, the dim light of the room far too much for his hangover to handle.  

From across the room came the quiet sound of a laugh.  

Eric managed to squint one eye open just enough to glare at Salim, who sat on the edge of his bed, fully dressed and far too awake.  

“You feeling like shit?” Salim asked, his voice laced with amusement.  

Eric let out another low groan, his voice muffled by the pillow. “Yeah.”  

“I thought you would.” Salim’s tone softened slightly. “Here, you want these?”  

Eric forced his eye open again, vision swimming slightly, and saw Salim holding out a few painkillers in the palm of his hand.  

Gratefully, Eric reached out and took them, then fumbled around until his fingers found the familiar shape of his canteen beside the bed. He took a long swig, wincing as the water hit his dry throat, and swallowed the pills.  

He collapsed back onto the bed with a heavy exhale, pulling the blanket back over his head like he could hide from the consequences of his own choices.  

Salim glanced over at the blanket-wrapped lump that was Eric and shook his head with a quiet smile.  

“I’ll give you an hour,” he said, his voice light but firm. “But you need to move at some point today.”  

A muffled, barely intelligible “Thank you” came from beneath the blanket, so quiet it was almost lost in the fabric.  

Salim chuckled again and leaned back against the headboard of his bed, arms loosely crossed over his chest. Eric was a mess right now—hungover, exhausted, and emotionally wrung out—but he was still here. That was what mattered.  

He knew they'd have to talk about it eventually. The drinking, the disappearing act, everything. But not right now. Right now, Eric needed space to pull himself together, even just a little. And Salim was willing to wait.  

---  

Salim gave Eric more than just an hour—he gave him space, watching the slow rise and fall of the blanket where Eric was curled up, waiting until enough time had passed that the painkillers had definitely kicked in. Then, with a stretch and a quiet sigh, he stood and walked over to Eric’s bed.  

“Come on,” he said, nudging Eric’s blanket-covered leg lightly with his foot. “Up and at ’em.”  

Eric groaned, low and pitiful, but didn’t argue. He pulled the blanket away from his face, squinting blearily at the light. His nose scrunched, and his hair was a tousled mess, falling into his eyes. The sight made something in Salim’s chest tug in a way he ignored immediately—cute wasn’t something he’d ever admit aloud.  

Eric took another swig from his canteen and sat up a little more, then reached for his prosthetic. His fingers fumbled clumsily with the socket, slow from both the hangover and lack of coordination.  

Salim crouched nearby, arms resting loosely on his knees. “You’re going to have a cold shower,” he said, tone somewhere between teasing and firm, “get cleaned up, then eat something. After that, the rest of the day’s yours to do whatever you want with.”  

Eric just nodded silently, clearly not in any shape to hold a proper conversation. That was fine. One step at a time.  

Once Eric had finally managed to secure his prosthetic, Salim stood with a quiet groan, stretching the stiffness from his back. “Come on,” he said, nodding toward the door. “Let’s go.”  

Eric stood as well, though his movements were slow and lethargic. His eyes were still only half open, face pale beneath the mess of sleep-tangled hair, and he followed Salim out like someone on autopilot—trapped somewhere between half-awake and wholly hungover. The painkillers had dulled the worst of his headache, enough that he could walk in a straight line and not flinch with every step, but the nausea still curled in his stomach.  

He hated being such a lightweight. Even if he had drunk a lot last night, he thought he could handle it better than this.  

His voice came out quiet and hoarse, barely more than a mumble. “Where’d you get the painkillers from?”  

Salim glanced back at him briefly. “Grabbed them before you woke up,” he said, casual. “Also cleaned the bottles out from the meeting room.”  

Eric winced, the heat of shame prickling at the back of his neck. He hadn’t even thought about the mess he’d left behind. Embarrassed, he muttered, “Thanks,” and looked away, gaze dropping to the floor tiles as they walked. He didn’t want to see the look on Salim’s face—didn’t want to risk catching pity or disappointment in his expression.  

But Salim didn’t say anything. He just kept walking beside him, quiet and steady, like he always did.  

They reached the bathrooms in silence, the steady rhythm of their footsteps the only sound between them. Eric made a beeline for the sink, barely sparing a glance at Salim as he passed. The lingering taste of stale beer and bile in his mouth made him grimace, and he grabbed his toothbrush with an urgency he didn’t bother to hide.  

As he brushed, he heard Salim behind him—the familiar rustle of clothing being shed, then the heavy echo of footsteps on tile. A moment later, the hiss of water filled the air, muffled slightly by the thin wall between them. Salim had already stepped into the shower.  

Eric finished brushing, spitting into the sink and rinsing his mouth until the bitter taste was finally gone. He took a deep breath, then crossed into the shower area as well. He didn’t say anything—there wasn’t anything to say—and Salim didn’t speak either.  

He undressed slowly, methodically, dropping his clothes down the laundry chute. He grabbed a towel from the shelf, then made his way to the far end cubicle. It was the one he always used now—furthest from the door, furthest from anyone else.  

Eric sat down on the plastic shower chair, wincing slightly as his body protested the movement. With practiced hands, he unstrapped his prosthetic and set it just outside the curtain, within reach but out of the way. Then, hesitating only a moment, he turned the water on cold.  

It hit him like an electric shock. He jerked forward with a sharp inhale, the chill biting into his skin and yanking him fully out of his hangover haze. For a moment, he just sat there, head bowed under the stream, letting the cold burn through the lingering fog in his mind.  

Then he exhaled, reached for the dial, and turned the temperature up just enough to stop shivering. Still cold, still grounding—but bearable now.  

He washed quickly, without letting himself linger. He didn’t want to think. He just wanted to be clean.  

When Eric was clean and dried off, he wrapped the towel around his waist, grabbed his prosthetic, and hopped carefully out of the shower cubicle. The air outside was cooler, and he caught himself shivering as he made his way to the bench. Salim was already there, dressed and waiting, the medical supplies neatly set out beside him.  

Eric didn’t speak. He just grabbed a set of clean clothes from the shelf—plain fatigues, simple and easy—and got dressed quickly. Pulling the shirt over his head felt like dragging himself through molasses, but he didn’t complain. When he sat down and began attaching his prosthetic, his movements were slower than usual, deliberate, like he was buying time.  

But he knew what came next. He didn’t want to, but putting it off wouldn’t make it go away.  

Without a word, Eric rolled up his sleeve and held his arm out to Salim.  

Salim took it gently, his fingers careful against Eric’s skin as he began unwrapping the bandages. The silence between them wasn’t heavy—it was comfortable, familiar. When the last of the bandages came away, Salim examined the wound closely, tilting Eric’s arm slightly under the bathroom light.  

“It’s healing well,” Salim said, voice quiet but reassuring. “See?”  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t want to look. He didn’t want the image in his head again, the rawness of it, the sharp reminder of what he’d done. But Salim had that tone in his voice—the one that meant he wasn’t going to let Eric run from it completely.  

So, reluctantly, Eric turned his head and glanced at the wound. Just for a second. Just long enough.  

“Yeah,” he mumbled, eyes dropping back to his lap. “It looks good.”  

Salim paused, watching him. He debated whether to push—make Eric really look, really acknowledge that it was healing, that he was healing. But then he let it go. Not today.  

“Alright,” Salim said instead, and began smoothing the cream over the wound with practiced hands. “We’ll change it again tomorrow.”  

Eric nodded, silent.  

The fresh bandages went on next, neat and even, and then Salim gently let go of his arm.  

“There,” he said softly, like it wasn’t just about the bandages. “All done.”  

Eric instinctively tucked his arm back to his chest once Salim let go, a quiet, unconscious gesture that spoke volumes. His eyes were still fixed on his lap, his posture guarded.  

Salim didn’t comment on it. He just stood, grabbing the empty bandage wrappers to toss on their way out. “Come on,” he said gently. “Let’s get some food.”  

Eric nodded and stood too, his movements still a bit sluggish, but steady. He followed Salim out into the hallway. His stomach turned at the thought of food, but he knew how this would go—if he didn’t at least try to eat something, Salim would push, and Eric didn’t have the energy to argue. So he’d force something down. Enough to satisfy.  

They’d just reached the canteen door when it opened from the inside, and a marine stepped out—a stranger, not one of the five of them stuck in quarantine.  

Eric and Salim both froze, instinctual tension coiling through them. The man wore a CENTCOM uniform, clean and sharp, and he didn’t look like someone who’d been stuck underground for weeks.  

The marine gave them a brief glance, then said, “You’re all needed in the briefing room. Come with me.”  

Eric’s stomach dropped.  

Behind the marine, Jason stepped out of the canteen, brows furrowed and a half-eaten protein bar in his hand. He looked just as thrown off as they felt. “What’s goin’ on?” Jason asked, but the marine just turned and started walking.  

The three of them exchanged glances. No answers were coming.  

They fell into line behind him, boots echoing in the corridor, their pace quick but cautious.  

Eric didn’t say anything, but a knot tightened in his chest. Something was happening. He just didn’t know what. And as they turned the corner toward the briefing room, he found himself silently thankful that Salim had thought to clean up the evidence of last night’s breakdown.  

At least that mess, no one else would see.  

As they passed the doors to the barracks, the marine rapped his knuckles on the one belonging to Nick and Rachel. It only took a moment before Nick opened it, eyes narrowed with confusion. The marine repeated the same thing he’d told the others: “You’re all needed in the briefing room. Come with me.”  

Nick glanced back at Rachel, who stepped up behind him with an equally puzzled expression. Without needing to ask questions, they fell in line.  

Eric felt his heart rate rise as the group made their way silently down the hall. No one spoke. The air was heavy with tension and unspoken questions.  

When the marine opened the door to the briefing room, they were met with the sight of the base general standing at the head of the long table, arms folded behind his back and expression unreadable. The lighting was harsh, sterile, and it made the whole room feel colder than usual.  

One by one, they filed in and took their seats. Salim sat beside Eric, close but not too close, offering quiet reassurance just through presence. Eric, trying to keep his thoughts from scattering, forced himself to look straight ahead—at the general, not at Nick and Rachel seated opposite him. He could feel them there, feel the weight of what hadn’t been said, but now wasn’t the time.  

The general’s voice cut through the silence.  

“It’s been long enough,” he began. “Medical confirms that none of you are infected with any foreign biological agents or pathogens. Effective immediately, you are all being released from quarantine.”  

There was a brief pause, as though he were waiting for the words to sink in before continuing.  

“Seargeant Kay, Lieutenant Kolchek, Officer King—you are to return to your stations and await further instructions.”  

Eric swallowed, a flicker of unease stirring under his ribs.  

“Colonel King,” the general continued, eyes briefly settling on him, “you’ll be transported back to your residence. The Caelus project team will be in contact with you when they need you again.”  

Eric gave a stiff nod. His mouth was dry again.  

The general’s gaze shifted to Salim.  

“Lieutenant Othman. You will not be held as a prisoner of war. You’ll be taken to the nearest accessible road. We won’t be able to escort you any further than that.”  

Salim didn’t respond right away. His face remained composed, but Eric could see the flicker of something in his eyes—relief, maybe, mixed with the resignation of being cast back into uncertainty.  

“You all have one hour to gather your things,” the general finished. “After that, you’ll be escorted out of the quarantine sector. Dismissed.”  

No one spoke as they stood, the scrape of chairs against the floor the only sound. They exited as a group, but peeled off in silence.  

Eric and Salim began walking back toward their barracks, side by side.  

They didn’t speak right away. The quiet between them was neither heavy nor awkward—just thoughtful.  

It was ending. The strange limbo they’d been living in these past weeks, the uneasy closeness, the quiet routine. The constant presence of each other.  

And Eric didn’t know how to feel about that.  

He didn’t move at first when they stepped back into their barracks. He stood just inside the door, staring blankly at the dull, military-grade floor tiles. The room felt colder now. Smaller, even. Like everything that had happened here—the breakdowns, the drinks, the quiet moments with Salim—was already fading into memory.  

He didn’t reach for his bag. He didn’t even take a step further into the room.  

What was the point?  

What was the point in packing, in following orders, in dragging himself through another day when he already knew how this was going to end? The plan was already there in his mind. Quiet. Simple. Clean. Just back to his apartment and… nothing.  

In a way, he thought grimly, maybe he’d gotten lucky. CENTCOM’s orders were giving him a clean exit. No one would be around to stop him this time. Not even Salim.  

He didn’t realize how far away he’d drifted until Salim stepped directly into his line of sight.  

“Come back to my house with me,” Salim said, calm but firm. “I’ve still got a week left, remember? You promised me two weeks. It’s only been one.”  

Eric blinked. That promise felt like it had been made by someone else entirely. Someone stronger. He opened his mouth, his voice hoarse. “I have to go with CENTCOM. I—”  

Salim cut him off immediately. “I saw your face just now. If you’re planning on killing yourself, what do their orders even matter?”  

Eric’s throat closed around the weak protest he was about to make.  

“They’ll notice—”  

“We’ll be gone before they do.”  

“I’m supposed to be debriefed—”  

“You won’t be debriefed if you’re dead.”  

The bluntness of it made Eric flinch, but it was the truth.  

Every excuse he threw up, Salim swatted aside. Gently, but unrelenting. Until Eric finally let out a soft breath, and his shoulders dropped in surrender.  

He didn’t want to go back to his apartment. Not really. Not if it meant being alone. Not if it meant the silence.  

In a way, he was relieved. Relieved to have an excuse to stay.  

“…Alright,” Eric mumbled. “But CENTCOM won’t let me go to the road with you. I’ll have to sneak out and walk.”  

Salim cracked a faint smile, trying to inject a bit of levity. “You’re good at sneaking out, aren’t you?”  

Eric winced, his eyes falling to the floor like a guilty child. “Sorry,” he murmured.  

Salim’s smile faded. He hadn’t meant it to land like that. He stepped forward and placed a steady hand on Eric’s shoulder, grounding him.  

“Eric,” he said softly, “it’s alright. You don’t need to keep apologizing.”  

Eric didn’t say anything, but he nodded once, small and tired.  

Salim gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze, then let go. “Come on,” he said, stepping back. “Let’s start packing our stuff up so we can leave.”  

And this time, Eric followed.  

---  

Eric’s backpack dug into his shoulders as he stood on the landing platform, the straps biting through his jacket and into his skin. It wasn’t that heavy—he hadn’t packed much—but it felt heavy. Everything did. His limbs, his head, his chest. Probably the result of not eating much yesterday and still having nothing in his stomach today.  

The marine in front of him stood rigid, like he had something important to be doing and this was just another checkbox on a clipboard. “Helicopter’ll be here soon, sir. Takeoff is scheduled in twenty.”  

Eric nodded. “Understood.”  

The marine gave a crisp nod back, then turned and walked off to wherever it was people like him disappeared to.  

As soon as the marine was out of sight, Eric pivoted on his heel and walked in the opposite direction.  

No one stopped him.  

No one even noticed.  

He went down the stairs at a measured pace, not slow enough to look suspicious, but not fast enough to draw attention. Then he kept walking—straight through the front entrance of the facility, past the perimeter gate, out into the arid landscape beyond. There was no fanfare. No alarms. No one shouted after him. It was almost disappointingly easy.  

The road curved out beyond the edge of the base, dusty and long and cracked with age. He followed it in the direction he remembered—the one the marine had said they'd drop Salim at. The sun beat down gently through a layer of clouds, and the silence out here felt different than the silence in the barracks. Less oppressive. Less haunted. More empty .  

As he walked, his mind spun.  

He didn’t want to go back to CENTCOM. Not ever. He didn’t want to go back to the Caelus project. They could burn every piece of data they had on those goddamn temples for all he cared. It was CENTCOM who’d led them down there. CENTCOM’s orders that sent them into that death trap without proper intel. And CENTCOM’s radio silence rule that left them cut off while half their people died.  

They could call him Colonel King a thousand times—it didn’t matter anymore. He was done being their pawn.  

If Salim’s plan worked—if this whole “two weeks” thing actually changed anything—maybe he’d quit. Walk away from the whole damn machine. Not that he thought it would work.  

It was day seven.  

Seven days of trying.  

Seven days of Salim's care and comfort and patience.  

And still, when he pictured his future, all he saw was nothing .  

Still, he kept walking.  

It took longer than Eric expected to reach the road. The sun had climbed higher in the sky, baking the earth and pressing down on him with a dry, relentless heat. His head was spinning by the time he saw the dark line of the road in the distance. Sweat clung to the back of his neck, the inside of his shirt sticking to his skin with every step.  

He knew he should stop—drink some water, rest a bit—but there was a strange pressure in his chest that kept him moving. A worry that if he stopped now, he wouldn’t start again.  

When he finally spotted Salim waiting up ahead, seated on a low rock near the roadside, his legs kicked out and hands resting loosely in his lap, Eric felt something almost like relief. The sight gave him just enough energy to make it the last few yards.  

He reached Salim and leaned against the edge of the rock, breathing heavily through his mouth. He felt faint and a little shaky, but he made it. He dropped his pack to the dirt beside him and grabbed his canteen from the side pocket, uncapping it and taking a long, grateful swig.  

Salim looked up at him with an unreadable expression, then said, “You actually came.”  

Eric blinked down at him, swiping a bit of sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. “I said I would.”  

Salim gave a small smile, not smug, but definitely warm. “Yes, but you could’ve left me waiting out here. Got on that helicopter, flown off, let the week be over. This means…” He shrugged a little, gaze still steady. “It means you’re actually trying. That maybe it’s working. Even just a little.”  

Eric blinked again, slower this time. He didn’t answer—not right away. His throat was still dry despite the water, and something about Salim’s words sat too close to the bone. Too sincere.  

So instead of speaking, he lifted the canteen again and took another swig—longer this time—using the motion to shield himself from the weight of what he was feeling.  

He didn’t have to answer. Salim didn’t press.  

They just sat there, quiet and still, the desert wind brushing past them, carrying with it the heat, the dust, and a silence that—for once—didn’t feel unbearable.  

When Eric had caught his breath and the pounding in his head had dulled to something manageable, he stayed leaning on the rock a moment longer—just long enough to know he could keep going. He knew himself well enough by now: if he didn’t move soon, he’d stay there, body giving in one slow crack at a time.  

“How far is your place?” he asked, his voice still hoarse from heat and thirst.  

Salim stood and slung his pack over his shoulder. He pointed down the road. “About an hour’s walk. That way.”  

Eric nodded, adjusting his own pack. “That’s not too bad. Lead the way.”  

Salim started off at a steady pace, and Eric fell into step beside him, matching his rhythm without a word. His legs already felt like they were walking through molasses, and his prosthetic tugged against his knee with each stride, but he kept going.  

His stomach was cramping, curling tight around its own emptiness. He could feel the ache building in his muscles, the fatigue settling deeper in his bones, hollow and aching. He knew Salim had packed the last of the protein bars before they’d left the barracks—he’d seen him do it, methodical and quiet—but Eric didn’t ask. The idea of food made his stomach churn in a way that wasn’t hunger. It was something closer to nausea. Guilt. Maybe both.  

He pressed a hand briefly against his abdomen, as if that could settle the sharp twist there, and said nothing. If he fainted, he figured Salim would catch him. Or at least slow his fall.  

But until then, he’d keep walking. He didn’t really have another choice.  

By the time Salim’s village finally crested into view, its clay-walled houses and scattered trees framed by shimmering heat haze, Eric was honestly surprised he hadn’t passed out yet. He’d hit his physical limit nearly half an hour ago—felt it like a wall slamming into him—but he’d pushed through it anyway, every step now fueled by pure willpower and a quiet, burning kind of desperation. His legs felt like iron rods, heavy and unforgiving, and every movement sent a ripple of dull ache through his muscles.  

His prosthetic had been digging into the skin just below his knee for a while now, rubbing raw at the edges of the socket. He could feel sweat pooling under the liner, making everything feel worse—slippery and tight and wrong. But he forced himself to ignore it. One step, then another. If he stopped, he might not be able to start again.  

Salim kept glancing over at him every few minutes, his eyes sharp with concern, like he was checking that Eric wasn’t about to collapse face-first into the dirt. He’d offered one of the protein bars earlier, soft-voiced and patient, but Eric had turned it down with a quiet “not hungry.” It wasn’t a lie, not really—his stomach felt too knotted to handle anything solid.  

Salim hadn’t pushed, maybe sensing it wasn’t the right place for an argument—not out there in the sun, in the quiet stretch of nowhere. But Eric knew as soon as they reached Salim’s house, that patience would dry up. Salim would push him to eat, probably sit across from him to make sure he did.  

Eric wasn’t looking forward to it. He’d managed to throw up discreetly enough in quarantine, slipping into the bathroom and emptying his stomach without Salim ever fully realizing. Hopefully he could manage the same here—say he was going to wash his face, or needed the toilet, and be rid of it before the taste had time to settle in.  

They were close now. Eric could see the rough path winding into the village proper, and a handful of people moving slowly in the distance, going about their day. The sight should’ve brought relief, but all he felt was dread—a tightening of the chest, a twist in his gut. He didn’t want to do this. But he’d promised. And Salim was still walking beside him, quietly matching his pace, like he always did. So Eric clenched his jaw, looked down at the road, and kept walking.  

When they finally reached Salim’s village, the sun had already passed its highest point in the sky, casting long shadows down the narrow, sunbaked paths between buildings. The dry heat hung heavy in the air, and Eric felt like each breath scorched the inside of his lungs. He stayed close to Salim, his gaze mostly fixed on the ground, trying not to meet the eyes of the villagers who turned to watch them pass. He could feel the weight of their stares—curious, cautious, maybe a little wary.  

He knew he stood out here. Foreign. Military. Broken.  

But Salim didn’t slow. He walked ahead with quiet confidence, glancing back every now and then to make sure Eric was still behind him. Eric followed without a word, focusing on putting one foot in front of the other, on not stumbling.  

By the time they reached Salim’s house, Eric was on the edge of collapse. His vision swam slightly as Salim unlocked the door and pushed it open.  

“Zain?” Salim called into the quiet house, voice lifting in case his son was home.  

No answer.  

Salim smiled faintly, more to himself than anything, then turned back to Eric. “He’s probably at school. What day is it today?”  

Eric blinked slowly, swaying on his feet, the question barely registering. “I dunno,” he mumbled.  

Salim bent down to check the rolled-up newspaper resting on the doorstep. “Monday,” he said, straightening again. “Zain’ll be at school.”  

Eric just nodded, unable to form much of a response. Every part of his body ached—his legs, his shoulders, even the muscles around his eyes felt like they’d been stretched too thin.  

“Go sit down,” Salim said gently. “Drink some water.”  

Eric nodded again and shuffled inside, sinking down onto the couch with a low, relieved sigh. The cushions felt impossibly soft after the hours on his feet. He pulled his canteen from his pack and took a swig, the cool water doing little to ease the fatigue clawing at his chest. His eyes drifted shut for a second, his body giving in to the first taste of rest.  

A moment later, he heard footsteps returning and opened his eyes again as Salim held something out to him.  

“Eat this,” Salim said, offering him a protein bar.  

Eric blinked, reached out, and took it with fumbling fingers. He stared at the wrapper for a moment, thumb brushing over the edge, but didn’t take a bite. Just holding it felt like too much effort.  

Salim didn’t say anything, just sat down beside him and unwrapped his own bar. He was already halfway through it before Eric even managed to tear his open.  

The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable. Just quiet. Steady. Salim wasn’t watching him expectantly, just being there beside him—anchoring him, like always.  

Eric stared at the bar in his hands a little longer, then finally brought it to his mouth and took a small, slow bite. His stomach protested, but he forced himself to chew. Salim didn’t say anything, but Eric caught the small glance out of the corner of his eye. Approval. Relief.  

He didn’t deserve it. But it still helped.  

Just a little.  

Eric forced himself to finish the protein bar, even though each bite felt heavier than the last. He wasn’t eating because he wanted to—he didn’t even feel hungry anymore. He was eating because his vision had started to tunnel and his limbs had begun to go numb in that too-familiar, warning sort of way. His body was on the edge of giving out, and he knew it.  

The bar sat like a rock in his gut by the time he got through the last bite. He tossed the wrapper onto the coffee table, leaned back against the couch, and let his head rest against the cushions. His eyes slipped shut almost immediately, drawn down by exhaustion thick as cement. He could’ve fallen asleep right there, fully dressed, backpack still at his feet.  

But he didn’t.  

He kept himself awake through sheer willpower, telling himself it would be rude—impolite—to fall asleep in Salim’s house without at least pretending he could function. His brain was fuzzed around the edges, drifting in and out of awareness, but he held onto that one thought like a lifeline: Don’t be rude. Stay awake. Be a guest, not a burden.  

Salim took a drink from his canteen, the sound of the cap twisting drawing Eric’s eyes open a sliver.  

“I’ll sort out some clothes for you later,” Salim said casually, voice low and steady. “Something comfortable.”  

Eric blinked, still slumped against the cushions, and quietly murmured, “Thanks.”  

Salim reached over and gave his leg a quick, reassuring pat. “Don’t mention it.”  

And just like that, a bit of the tightness in Eric’s chest eased. He didn’t smile, but he didn’t have to. Salim didn’t expect him to. The silence between them stretched again—comfortable, warm, and safe.  

Chapter 18

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They'd sat on the couch for a long while, both too worn out to speak much, let alone move. It was a kind of shared silence that didn't need to be broken—just two people catching their breath after everything. Eric remained half-slumped into the cushions, and Salim had leaned back with his eyes shut, appreciating being out of that sterile, suffocating quarantine space.  

But eventually, as the sun dipped lower and the living room dimmed with evening shadows, Salim stirred. He couldn’t sit still any longer. He pushed himself up from the couch with a soft sigh and wandered into the kitchen, letting the familiar rhythm of home settle into his bones.  

He opened the fridge, surprised by how well-stocked it was. The cupboards, too, had been refilled with all the essentials. Zain must have kept up with things, he thought, warmth blooming in his chest. His boy had grown so much. Responsible. Capable. Salim smiled to himself as he pulled out ingredients for something simple—something real. Maybe a proper dinner would do what the protein bars hadn’t and coax Eric into eating properly again.  

He was halfway through cooking—rice simmering on the stove, some vegetables in the pan—when the front door creaked open.  

He turned just in time to see Zain step inside.  

Without hesitation, Salim stepped forward and pulled him into a tight embrace.  

“Zain, Allah, how much I’ve missed you.”  

Zain wrapped his arms around him in return, muffled against his shoulder.  

“Where have you been?”  

“It’s a long story. I’ve been in quarantine… just got released today.” Salim pulled back slightly, keeping his hands on Zain’s shoulders as he took him in properly. His son looked older somehow, more grounded. Taller, maybe. Or maybe that was just time and distance playing tricks.  

Zain’s gaze flicked past him, toward the living room—and to the unfamiliar man slouched on their couch.  

“Why is there an American sitting in our living room?”  

Salim followed his line of sight, then looked back at Zain.  

“That American saved my life. Now I’m helping him. He’ll be staying here for a while.”  

Zain studied Eric for a moment longer, then gave a quiet nod. That seemed to be enough for him.  

Salim turned back toward the living room and switched to English.  

“Eric, this is Zain—my son.”  

Eric shifted slightly, rubbing his eyes before looking over with a polite but tired nod. “Nice to meet you.”  

“It’s good to meet you too,” Zain replied, voice calm but curious.  

Salim offered a small smile. “I’m making some dinner. Want to join us?”  

Zain nodded. “Yeah. I’m gonna put my bag away and get cleaned up first.”  

He disappeared down the hallway toward his room, the quiet thud of his bag and the soft creak of his door following him. Salim watched him go, the smile on his face lingering, touched with quiet joy. It felt like a piece of his life had finally clicked back into place.  

He turned back toward the stove, catching Eric’s gaze. Eric tried to smile, and he did—just a little—but it didn’t quite reach his eyes. Still, Salim didn’t call him out on it. He gave a brief nod, turning back to stir the food, not wanting anything to burn.  

They were out. They were safe. They were together.  

That was enough—for now.  

Salim finished plating up the food—rice, vegetables, and some grilled meat. It wasn’t anything fancy, but it was warm, fresh, and real, and after weeks of rations and microwave meals, it felt like a feast. He brought two plates over to the table and set them down just as Eric stood from the couch and quietly made his way into the kitchen. Without needing to be asked, Eric took the third plate and the jug of water, helping Salim set the rest of the table.  

They’d just sat down when Zain reappeared, clean and dressed in more casual clothes now. He slid into the seat across from Eric and smiled softly.  

“Thanks for the food, Baba.”  

Salim smiled, pleased just to hear his son’s voice at the dinner table again. “Of course. It’s good to be back here.”  

Eric picked up his fork, speared a small piece of meat, and brought it slowly to his mouth. He chewed it carefully, too carefully, making each motion deliberate, mechanical. It tasted fine. He was sure it did. It even smelled amazing. But the second it hit his tongue, it turned heavy. He forced himself to swallow, the food landing hard in his stomach like a stone being dropped into still water.  

Across the table, Salim and Zain were talking, voices warm and familiar. They’d switched to English, likely for Eric’s sake, discussing how things had been at home, how Zain had been handling school, what was going on in the village. Eric caught fragments of it—teachers, neighbors, something about the old water pump getting fixed—but none of it really stuck.  

He was too busy focusing on swallowing mouthful after mouthful, willing himself to keep going. He took smaller bites, chewed slower, hoping it would make him feel less full. It didn’t. If anything, the more he ate, the more bloated and nauseous he felt. But he couldn’t stop. He wouldn’t. Not in front of Salim. Not after everything.  

He’d eat the whole plate. Then he’d excuse himself. Say he was tired. Say he needed air. Anything, really, as long as it got him far enough from the house that he could bring it all back up without Salim or Zain hearing.  

The conversation at the table continued around him, easy and natural. Eric kept his eyes down on his plate, nodding once or twice when it felt appropriate, but mostly stayed quiet. He couldn’t risk speaking—not with the lump of food sitting like a threat in his throat.  

It was a strange kind of comfort, being at a table like this, even if his body was rejecting every second of it. The warmth of Salim’s voice. The rhythm of a family dinner. The clink of cutlery on ceramic.  

It made it all feel normal.  

Which, somehow, made it hurt more.  

Eric wasn’t sure how he’d done it, but the plate was empty. Completely cleared. His stomach churned violently with the weight of it, but he kept his face neutral, or at least tried to. Salim began collecting the plates, and as he took Eric’s, he gave him a look that was warm, quiet, and proud. Like he was genuinely happy Eric had eaten. It made Eric’s chest ache.  

Zain stood up as well. “I’ll do the dishes,” he said.  

Salim smiled at his son. “Thank you.”  

Eric pushed his chair back slowly. “I’m, uh… gonna go use the bathroom,” he said, voice low, careful.  

Salim gave a small nod, distracted by something Zain was saying, and Eric took the opportunity to slip away. He walked down the hall, each step feeling heavier, more strained. He found the door Salim had pointed out earlier and slipped inside, shutting it behind him with a soft click.  

The second the lock slid into place, Eric dropped to his knees in front of the toilet. His fingers were already halfway down his throat by the time his body finally caught up. The meal came up fast and hard, burning and acidic. He kept one hand braced on the toilet seat, the other pressed against the cold tile wall, willing himself to stay quiet even as his throat strained and his stomach spasmed.  

When it was done, he flushed, stood slowly, and leaned heavily against the sink. His hands trembled as he turned on the tap and washed them. He glanced at his reflection and immediately regretted it—his skin was pale, eyes sunken, cheeks hollow, and the shadow of something worse lurking behind his eyes.  

Haunted.  

He looked away, unable to face it, and rinsed his mouth out. The bitter taste lingered anyway.  

He stayed in there a minute longer than he needed to, just breathing, trying to steady himself. Then he opened the door, walked back into the living room, and found Salim on the couch. Zain was nowhere in sight—probably already back in his room.  

Eric didn’t say anything. He just sat down beside Salim with a heavy sigh, body aching with exhaustion.  

Salim looked at him, then settled back on the couch, not pressing, not asking. Just being there.  

And for once, that was enough.  

It was quiet for a moment, the kind of comfortable silence that settled between people who didn’t feel the need to fill every space with words. Then Salim shifted slightly and said, “I’ll go grab you some pajamas in a minute, if you want to go shower.”  

Eric blinked, pulling himself from his haze. “That’d be great. Thanks.”  

Salim smiled, a soft, tired thing. “No problem.”  

He stood and disappeared down the hall, footsteps fading. Eric stayed sitting for a moment longer, letting the quiet soak in. His body still ached, his throat raw and stinging, but the weight in his chest was at least dulled now. He forced himself to stand, grabbed his canteen, and took a long drink. It didn’t get rid of the burn, but it helped.  

He made his way down the hallway just as Salim stepped out of his bedroom, holding a folded pair of pajamas and a towel.  

Salim offered them out. “Bathroom’s all yours.”  

Eric took them with a small nod. “Thanks.”  

As Salim turned back toward the living room, Eric stepped into the bathroom and shut the door behind him. He let out a slow breath, then started undressing, peeling off the clothes that clung to him with the grit of dried sweat and exhaustion. He tossed them into the laundry bin and dropped down carefully onto the floor with a small grunt, legs stiff and unsteady.  

He sat cross-legged to remove his prosthetic. It took a minute—his fingers felt clumsy, like they weren’t quite connected to him—but he got it off and set it outside the shower. He missed the shower chair back at CENTCOM. It had made things so much easier. But he wasn’t going to complain. Not here. Not when Salim was being so kind, so patient.  

Still, sitting on the cold tile felt… degrading in a way he couldn’t quite describe. It wasn’t about pride—not anymore—it was just that it made him feel less than human. Awkward. Exposed. But it was still better than trying to balance on one foot on the slippery floor.  

With a sigh, he reached up and turned the water on, bracing himself for the cold splash that would follow.  

The water hit Eric hard, sharp and cold for a moment before it warmed, cascading over his face and soaking his hair. He sat there, hunched slightly, the stream pouring down on him from above. Every shift in position sent it splashing into his mouth or up his nose, and he coughed more than once, trying to keep from accidentally drowning himself just by leaning the wrong way.  

He moved fast, scrubbing the grime and sweat from his skin with quick, mechanical motions, just trying to get it over with. The floor was unforgiving beneath him—hard, wet, uncomfortable—and the longer he sat there, the more exposed and pathetic he felt. He was used to a shower chair, used to having some way to feel human through the process. This wasn’t that.  

He reached up and turned the water off with a sharp clack, water still running in streaks down his face. He stayed still for a second, breathing, then reached blindly past the curtain for the towel Salim had given him. He pulled it into the shower, wiping at his face first, then his hair, then the rest of his body. He was careful and methodical drying off his stump, knowing moisture there could mean irritation or worse.  

Once dry enough, he shuffled forward on the tile and pulled his prosthetic closer. Getting it on wasn’t graceful—he was still damp, and the floor didn’t give him much leverage—but eventually he managed to get it secured and locked in place. Standing up was another ordeal, slow and stiff, but he made it.  

He dressed in the borrowed pajamas, soft and clean and smelling faintly of Salim. He tried not to think about that part—about wearing someone else’s clothes, about how much weight he’d lost, how the fabric hung loose on him. He didn’t look down, didn’t catch a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He didn’t want to see how his body had hollowed out, how his ribs pressed against skin, how nothing about him looked like someone still fighting to live.  

He hung the towel neatly on the rack, focusing on the small act of normalcy. One thing at a time.  

Then, quietly, he opened the door and stepped out into the hall.  

Salim’s clothes hung loose on Eric’s frame, almost comically so, the sleeves too long and the fabric bunching around his ankles. But Eric liked it that way. The oversized clothes hid how thin he’d gotten, how his collarbones jutted out and his wrists looked too sharp. The warmth was welcome too—he was always cold these days, no matter how many layers he wore.  

He stepped into the living room, his hair still damp and sticking to his forehead, and hesitated. Then, quietly, almost shyly, he asked, “Salim… could you change my bandages for me?”  

Salim stood without missing a beat. “Of course.”  

He headed toward the bathroom, and Eric followed. He’d meant to do it himself—he could have, physically—but he still couldn’t bring himself to look. Not directly. Not at the angry line that marked his skin like a confession. And he knew if he said that out loud, Salim would try to talk him into facing it, into “processing” it. He wasn’t ready for that. He didn’t know if he ever would be.  

In the bathroom, Salim lowered the toilet seat and patted it. “Sit.”  

Eric sat, rolling up his sleeve slowly to reveal the damp bandages wrapped around his forearm. They were clinging to his skin, still a little damp from the shower.  

Salim opened the cabinet and pulled out a small first aid kit, antiseptic cream, fresh gauze. He crouched down in front of Eric, gently taking his arm like it was something fragile.  

Eric sat perfectly still, watching the top of Salim’s head as he worked. Salim’s hands were steady and soft, movements careful and practiced. He peeled the wet bandages away, dabbed the cream over the scarring skin, then wrapped new bandages in neat, even lines. Eric didn’t look—not at his arm, not at Salim—but he felt every touch. It was warm. Grounding. It sent a faint tingle up his spine every time Salim’s fingers brushed his skin.  

“There,” Salim said softly, securing the final bit of bandage. “All done.”  

He stood and began to put everything away like it was nothing. Like it was normal.  

“Thanks,” Eric murmured, standing too. He suddenly didn’t know what to do with himself—his hands, his body. He just stood there awkwardly, unsure where to go.  

Salim seemed to sense it. He glanced over, then smiled a little and said, “Come on.”  

Eric followed him back into the living room, unsure what he was being led to. Salim slid the coffee table aside, then pulled the couch out into a sleeper bed with practiced ease. Eric blinked as Salim disappeared into the hallway, returning a moment later with arms full of pillows, sheets, and a folded blanket.  

Without a word, Salim made the bed—smooth sheets, blanket tucked in, pillow fluffed—like it was second nature. Then he stepped back, tilting his head slightly.  

“That alright?” he asked.  

Eric nodded. “It’s perfect. Thank you.”  

Salim smiled. “I’m gonna go shower, then head to bed.”  

“Sleep well,” Eric said, his voice a little quieter.  

“You too,” Salim replied as he passed, reaching out to give Eric’s shoulder a gentle pat.  

Eric felt the warmth of that touch linger, long after Salim had gone. Like his hand was still there. Like it had anchored something in him.  

He sat down on the edge of the pullout bed, the quiet of the house wrapping around him like a blanket. For the first time in days, maybe weeks, he didn’t feel like he was falling.  

Eric stood slowly, legs stiff from sitting so still, and reached for the light switch. The living room light clicked off, leaving only the faint, warm glow of the hallway spilling through the crack in the door. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. He didn’t mind it— preferred it, actually. The shadows weren’t so thick with that soft light sneaking in. The dark hadn’t felt safe for a long time. Not since the temples. Not since the screaming and the silence that followed.  

He sat back down on the edge of the pullout couch, the springs creaking faintly under his weight. Then, with a sigh, he slid under the blankets Salim had laid out for him. There were two—one thinner and a thicker one folded at the end of the bed. Eric had noticed. Maybe Salim remembered the thin scratchy ones at CENTCOM, how Eric had always been curled up tight, like trying to conserve warmth. Or maybe he was just trying to make him comfortable.  

Either way, it worked. Sort of.  

Eric took off his prosthetic and set it carefully on the floor beside the bed, then laid back. He wrapped the blankets around himself as tightly as he could, but they still didn’t feel like enough . Not like the heavy hospital blankets he used to ask for late at night, or the kind of pressure that made his chest stop clenching for five minutes. Not like—  

He swallowed hard, pushing the next thought away before it could fully form. Not like Salim’s arms around him. That was ridiculous. He didn’t need that. He didn’t need anyone. He was fine by himself. Always had been.  

Even if he’d gotten used to falling asleep to the sound of Salim breathing in the same room. Even if the silence now felt too wide, too hollow, even with the muffled sound of water running in the bathroom down the hall. Even if part of him wanted to crawl out of bed, knock on the bathroom door, and ask Salim to stay.  

He buried his face into the pillow instead, breathing in the unfamiliar scent of someone else’s laundry detergent. The fabric was soft and smelled faintly of clean cotton. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to relax, to stop thinking , to just sleep.  

His fingers curled around the edge of the blanket.  

He didn’t need Salim.  

He just… didn’t want to be alone.  

Notes:

Okay this is all I have written now, I'm going to keep writing it now that writers block has stopped kicking my ass. Im not sure if im going to post each chapter as I write it or write the rest of it then post it, we'll see how it goes

Chapter 19

Notes:

This is a very long chapter, I got distracted and wanted the whole day in one chapter...Idk if it worked, but im gonna try and do it again 👍

ENJOOYY

Chapter Text

It took Eric a long time to fall asleep. He shifted beneath the blankets, curled in tighter, stared at the ceiling lit in a soft haze by the hallway light. His body was heavy with exhaustion, but his mind wouldn’t let go, spinning in slow circles around half-formed thoughts and memories he didn’t want to look at too closely.  

Eventually, though, his body won. His eyes slipped shut, and sleep came for him.  

At first, the dream felt normal. Ordinary. The kind of dream that was so close to real he almost didn’t notice it was a dream. He woke up in the pullout bed, stood up, stretched. The light in the room was soft, golden. The smell of breakfast—eggs, maybe toast—wafted in from the kitchen. Salim called to him.  

They sat and ate together, and for a moment, everything was easy. Warm.  

But then—  

There was no guilt.  

No weight in his stomach, no shame twisting in his chest, no familiar pressure clawing at his throat telling him he’d have to get rid of it all. He frowned, looked down at the food, then across the table.  

Salim smiled and said, Let me show you something outside.  

Eric blinked, confused, but stood. He followed. The sun was shining through the windows. It was warm. Normal.  

But the second he stepped out the front door—  

Flames.  

The sun hit him and his skin erupted in fire. Not metaphorical. Literal. He screamed, dropped to the ground, thrashing as it consumed him. His veins burned, his blood turned to acid, and somewhere in the depths of him, he knew. He knew .  

He’d been infected all along.  

It had just taken time.  

Salim’s face was there, looking down at him, helpless.  

And then Eric was screaming again. Like before. Like when he lost his leg. Like when the heat tore through him and left him shattered on the ground.  

He woke with a violent jolt.  

Gasping.  

Panting.  

Sweat clung to his skin. The blankets were tangled around his legs. His heart thundered against his ribs like it was trying to escape.  

He sat up fast, hands gripping the edge of the mattress, then scrubbed one hand down his face, as if he could wipe the lingering pain away. His skin still felt too hot, his throat raw. His whole body trembled faintly, like aftershocks.  

He missed when Salim had been in the same room.  

He missed when Salim had heard his nightmares, every panicked breath and muffled scream. And he’d woken him gently, grounding him with soft words and an arm around his shoulders.  

Eric had hated being so exposed then. But now… now he felt the absence of it like a hollow in his chest.  

Still, he didn’t move. Didn’t call out.  

Salim was already doing too much for him—offering him his home, his food, his time. Letting him be here, for this stupid plan that Eric didn’t even believe in.  

Eric was a burden. Always had been.  

He wasn’t going to add this to the list.  

He sat there in the dim light, heart slowly beginning to calm, and told himself to get over it.  

He didn’t need comfort.  

He just had to make it one more week.  

When Eric had calmed enough that he could close his eyes without seeing monsters waiting in the dark behind them, he reached down, untangled the twisted blankets from around his legs, and wrapped them tightly around himself again. The warmth helped a little—not the same as it had when it came from someone else, but enough to remind him he was safe for now .  

He lay down again, his body heavy and stiff, muscles still coiled like they were waiting to run or fight. He tucked his face back into the pillow, burying it into the fabric, willing himself to melt into it, to find even the smallest measure of comfort.  

But it was hard.  

His body was still too tense. His skin prickled with leftover fear, his stomach felt sick with memory, and his hands ached from the grip he’d had on the sheets.  

When Salim had comforted him—back in quarantine, back when they'd shared that sterile little room with those terrible cots—Eric had often ended up falling asleep in his arms. It had embarrassed him at first, to need that. But then it had started to feel safe. Calming. Like a kind of protection he hadn’t realized he could have.  

Now Salim wasn’t here.  

And Eric had to suck it up. Had to stop thinking about what he'd had, and what he missed , and what he didn’t deserve anymore.  

He wasn’t going to crawl down the hall like a scared child.  

He just had to sleep.  

He forced his eyes closed again, focusing on his breathing. He counted the seconds of each inhale, each exhale, trying to slow them down, trying to send the right signal to his overworked body: it’s okay now. You’re safe. You can sleep.  

He didn’t believe it. Not really.  

But his body was so tired it didn’t matter.  

Eventually, without even noticing when it happened, Eric drifted off again.  

This time, his sleep was dreamless.  

---  

Eric blinked slowly, his eyes still gritty from too little sleep. He pulled the blanket tighter around his shoulders for a moment before pushing it off, sitting forward with a quiet sigh. His body ached—more from exhaustion than anything else—but he supposed he should be grateful he’d gotten some rest. Even if it didn’t feel like much.  

The room was dim, the air still and quiet. Morning sunlight glowed faintly under the thick curtain edges, casting golden lines across the floor. It was quiet in a way that was unfamiliar but not unpleasant. Peaceful, almost.  

Salim was sat at the dining table, newspaper open in front of him.  

Eric sat up straighter and rubbed a hand down his face, trying to push away the lingering fog of sleep. His voice came out scratchy when he said, “Morning.”  

Salim looked up from the newspaper, a small smile immediately forming. He had a mug of coffee in one hand, the other resting on the table.  

“Good morning,” Salim said warmly. “How’d you sleep?”  

Eric hesitated for the briefest second, then blinked and forced a faint nod. “Slept good,” he lied.  

Salim’s smile widened slightly, pleased. “I’m glad.” He took a sip from his mug, then folded the newspaper and set it aside. “There’s coffee if you want some. I can get you a cup.”  

Eric shifted, scratching the back of his neck. “Yeah. That’d be nice. Thanks.”  

“No problem.” Salim stood, moving toward the kitchen.  

Eric watched him go, then reached for his canteen and took a long sip of water to ease his throat. The lie still sat heavy on his tongue, but Salim didn’t need to know he’d woken up screaming on the inside. Not today. Not after everything he was already doing for him.  

He tugged the blanket tighter again, half sitting, half wrapped in it like a shield, trying not to focus too much on the warmth lingering in the room—on the way Salim’s presence made it feel less suffocating than it had back at CENTCOM.  

He heard Salim moving around in the kitchen, the sound of a mug being set down gently on the counter. A few seconds later, the rich scent of coffee drifted across the room, and Eric closed his eyes briefly.  

It was still strange, being in someone’s home. Being in Salim’s home.  

And yet, it was the first place he’d felt even a sliver of something close to peace.  

Eric sat for a moment longer, then swung his legs over the side of the pull-out bed with a quiet grunt. The cool floor against his bare foot made him shiver slightly, but he ignored it as he reached down to grab his prosthetic. His fingers were stiff and slow from sleep, clumsy as they worked the straps. It took longer than usual, but eventually he got it on and secure.  

He stood, giving the leg a cautious test step before starting to gather up the blankets and pillows. The couch bed creaked as he folded it back into shape, the motions automatic. He set the bundle of bedding neatly off to the side, out of the way, then stretched slowly—his shoulders popping, the movement tugging at the sore muscles in his back.  

The smell of coffee was stronger now, pulling him toward the kitchen.  

He wandered in quietly, footsteps soft on the floor. Salim was already moving around, and without needing to be told, Eric found the mug meant for him and wrapped his hands around it. The warmth seeped into his fingers, grounding him in a way he hadn't realized he needed.  

“You want some breakfast?” Salim asked, glancing over his shoulder.  

Eric took a sip, letting the bitter heat hit his tongue before replying. “I’m not that hungry,” he said softly.  

Salim didn’t look surprised. He just nodded and said casually, “I’ll make something in a bit anyway.”  

Eric didn’t argue. He just gave another small nod, nursing his coffee with both hands. He leaned back against the counter slightly, his eyes drifting toward the window where thin strips of sunlight crept in around the curtain edges.  

Salim didn’t push. He never did—not when it came to food, not out loud. But Eric could feel the quiet persistence in his voice. The same kind of persistence that let him sit beside someone falling apart and never look away.  

Eric took another sip, slower this time. The warmth sat heavy in his chest.  

“Thanks,” he murmured, almost too low to hear.  

Salim looked over at him, eyebrows slightly raised. “For the coffee?”  

Eric nodded. “Yeah. That. And… everything else.”  

Salim’s smile was small but genuine. “You don’t need to thank me. I told you—you're not alone in this.”  

Eric didn’t say anything, but he held the mug a little tighter. He wasn’t ready to believe it, not completely. But hearing it still helped. Even if only a little.  

Eric lowered himself into the chair beside Salim, still cradling the warm mug between both hands. The coffee was doing its job slowly—shaking the last dregs of sleep from his mind, helping his body remember how to function. He sat in a loose hunch, one leg stretched out slightly, the other tucked back under the chair, posture lazy but not tense for once.  

Salim turned another page of the newspaper, then glanced over. “So,” he said, voice light but not flippant, “you’re a week into it. How you feeling?”  

Eric blinked, caught a little off guard. His first instinct was to deflect, say he was fine, but something in Salim’s tone—open, curious, not demanding—made him pause.  

He let out a breath, quiet, and decided for once not to lie.  

“I still don’t think I can keep going like this,” he said, voice flat with fatigue, but not sharp. “But… it’s easier than it was before.”  

Salim didn’t speak for a moment. Then he nodded once, slowly. “So you’re starting to feel better. At least a little bit?”  

Eric hesitated, then gave a small nod. “Yeah. A little.”  

Salim smiled, not the usual half-smile he wore so often, but something warmer. “I’m glad I’ve helped you at least a little.”  

Eric wasn’t sure how to respond to that—how to respond to someone being genuinely glad they’d helped him. He stared into his mug like it held the answer, then took another swig instead of speaking.  

The coffee was bitter, strong. Familiar.  

He let the silence stretch. Not heavy. Just… there. Safe.  

Salim turned another page. Eric let his shoulders drop a little more.  

Maybe he didn’t have the right words. But maybe—for now—that was okay.  

They sat there in silence for a while—Eric sipping from his mug, letting the warmth settle in his chest, and Salim quietly flipping through the last few pages of the newspaper. The morning light creeping in under the curtains painted soft shadows across the table, casting everything in a quiet, muted calm.  

Eventually, Salim folded the paper and set it aside with a soft rustle. He stretched his back slightly, then pushed to his feet. “Alright,” he said, voice easy, “I’ll get some breakfast going, then find you some more clothes to wear while you’re here.”  

Eric gave a small nod, lowering his mug to the table. His voice came quiet, like it always did in the mornings. “Thanks, Salim.”  

As Salim passed behind him, he reached out and gave Eric’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “It’s no problem, Eric,” he said, and kept walking toward the kitchen.  

But the warmth of that touch lingered.  

Eric’s eyes fell half-lidded as he stared down at his coffee again. That familiar tingling sensation buzzed faintly where Salim’s hand had been—a subtle comfort, quiet but real. Like a tether, or a reminder that he wasn’t as alone as he felt.  

He didn’t know when this started—when Salim’s touch had begun to leave marks that had nothing to do with pressure and everything to do with feeling. It was subtle, but constant. Soothing. Something he craved more than he could explain.  

He should feel guilty about it—about how selfish it was, how much he wanted that comfort even when he didn’t deserve it. But he couldn’t bring himself to push it away. Not now. Not when this week felt like a pause in something that might never really end.  

So instead, he took another sip of coffee and let the ghost of Salim’s touch settle into his skin like warmth from sunlight, holding onto it just a little longer.  

Not wanting to sit in silence anymore, Eric glanced over toward the kitchen and asked, “Where’s Zain?”  

Salim looked up from where he was tending the pan, the scent of bacon already starting to drift through the room. “He’s already left for school,” he said, flipping a strip with practiced ease. “Likes to meet up with his friends beforehand.”  

Eric nodded, lifting his mug again even though it was nearly empty. He didn’t really know what to say after that, the quiet starting to feel heavy again. Thankfully, Salim broke it before it settled too deep.  

“So,” he asked, “what would you like to do today?”  

Eric hesitated, eyes drifting toward the folded-up couch bed, the quiet ache in his body pulling him back toward the thought of just lying down again and doing absolutely nothing. But he knew Salim wouldn’t go for that. And truthfully, some small part of him didn’t want to be left alone with his thoughts all day anyway.  

He gave a small shrug. “Play cards?”  

Salim laughed softly at that, the sound light and genuine as he set the spatula down for a moment. “Sure, we can play cards. Though I’m surprised you haven’t gotten bored of that yet.”  

Eric forced a half-smile, shrugging again. “How could you get bored of cards?” he said, voice dry but trying to be light.  

Salim chuckled, shaking his head as he turned back to the stove. “You’re the only person I know who can make go fish sound like a survival tactic.”  

Eric didn’t say anything to that, but his half-smile lingered just a bit longer than usual. Maybe it was a survival tactic. But at least it was one he didn’t have to use alone.  

Salim finished at the stove, turning off the burner and sliding the hot pan onto a cool ring. He grabbed the two plates, steam curling off the generous servings, and brought them to the table. He set one in front of Eric and then sat down across from him with his own.  

Eric blinked down at the food. The plate was piled high—crisp bacon, soft scrambled eggs, golden toast with a glint of melted butter. It was far more than he ever would’ve served himself. Hell, he wasn’t even sure if he was capable of eating all of it. Just the sight of it made his stomach twist, not from hunger, but from the sheer pressure of knowing what he was about to put himself through.  

Still, he nodded once and murmured, “Thanks.”  

Salim gave him a warm smile, already picking up his fork. “You’re welcome.”  

Eric started eating, picking at the food with small, mechanical movements. Each bite was forced, his throat tight around the motion of swallowing. It was harder than usual—actual food meant actual flavor, actual texture, things that clung to his tongue and made him want to gag. Not like the microwaved sludge at CENTCOM, bland and easy to forget the second it hit his stomach.  

And it’d be harder to purge, too. Salim was always around, always nearby, always watching out for him whether he meant to or not. Eric could already feel the weight of this meal pressing down, the guilt clawing its way into his chest before he’d even gotten halfway through.  

But he’d make it work.  

He had to.  

Eric wasn’t sure how he’d managed to eat the whole thing.  

His stomach throbbed, bloated and stretched too far, painfully full in a way that made his skin feel tight around his midsection. He could barely sit still, the discomfort prickling up into his ribs. He figured his stomach must’ve shrunk— a year or more of starving himself and throwing everything up would do that. It hadn’t taken much to feel full anymore. But this… this was too much.  

Salim, of course, didn’t seem to notice. Or if he did, he mistook it for satisfaction. He smiled, looking proud, as he took Eric’s plate from him and carried it to the sink.  

“You did good,” Salim said gently, turning on the tap and running hot water. “I’ll do the dishes, sit down and relax.”  

Eric shook his head. “I could wash up—”  

Salim was already scrubbing a plate. “I’ve got it. You just sit.”  

Eric hesitated, then muttered, “Gonna hit the bathroom real quick.”  

“Alright,” Salim said without looking up, his voice easy. “Take your time.”  

Eric turned and walked steadily down the hall, though his legs felt shaky under him. The bathroom door swung open quietly. He didn’t even bother locking it—he couldn’t think about that, couldn’t afford the delay.  

As soon as the door clicked shut behind him, he dropped to his knees.  

His fingers went straight to his throat, practiced and desperate. But his gag reflex, dulled and scarred by repetition, barely reacted. He shoved harder, scraped his knuckles roughly along the back of his teeth, pressing in until the bile surged. His whole body lurched forward as it all came up—eggs, bacon, toast, bile burning like acid.  

When he was finally empty, he sagged back onto his heels, chest heaving. His face was pale and damp with sweat. The pain in his throat was sharp, raw and angry.  

He flushed the toilet and stood, legs trembling, and made his way to the sink. He turned the tap on and rinsed his mouth out, spitting silently. Then he washed his hands, scrubbing thoroughly.  

He didn’t look at himself in the mirror.  

He didn’t need to. He already knew what he’d see.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom, blinking as the light from the kitchen met his eyes. His throat still burned, and his stomach ached in that familiar, twisted way—but he’d done it. He always did. That was the cycle. Survive, lie, repeat.  

Salim was finishing up at the sink just as Eric approached again, rolling his sleeves back down like nothing had happened.  

“I’ll dry them,” Eric offered quietly, stepping forward. “Put them away too.”  

Salim turned, surprise flickering across his face before it softened into a smile. “Thanks. I’ll grab some clothes for you while you do.”  

Eric nodded. “Thanks.”  

Salim patted him once gently on the shoulder—light, brief, but grounding in that strange way Eric was still getting used to—then disappeared down the hallway.  

Eric picked up a dishcloth and got to work. The dishes were hot from the water, the cloth scratchy in his hand. It gave him something to focus on, something to do with his hands, and he was grateful for that.  

He had to open a few cabinets before he figured out where everything went. Plates in the one beside the sink. Mugs above the stove. Bowls tucked in a lower shelf beside the pantry. It was oddly satisfying, settling things into their place—like if he kept doing it, he might feel like he fit somewhere too.  

By the time Salim’s footsteps returned, the last dish was put away and Eric was folding the damp cloth neatly over the oven handle.  

Salim stepped into the kitchen just as Eric folded the last dishcloth over the oven handle. He gave him a warm smile and said, “I’ve laid out some clothes for you—on the dresser.”  

Eric nodded and followed him quietly down the hallway into the bedroom. The curtains were mostly drawn, sunlight filtered through just enough to cast soft shadows across the bed. Salim gestured to the neatly folded stack of clothes sitting on top of the dresser.  

Eric stepped closer. Shorts. T-shirts. All lightweight, loose—ideal for the weather, sure, but not ideal for him.  

He hesitated, fingers brushing the edge of a t-shirt. His chest tightened.  

“Uh—Salim?” he said, voice softer than he intended.  

Salim turned toward him, sensing the shift. “Yeah?”  

Eric swallowed. “Do you… do you have any, um, pants? Or long-sleeve shirts, maybe?”  

Salim blinked, a little confused. “Yeah, probably—I think so. Why?”  

The question caught Eric off guard. His mouth opened, then shut again. He should’ve said something simple. “Just prefer it,” maybe. But something cracked open inside him instead.  

“People stare,” he said, and once he started, it all tumbled out. “At my leg. At the prosthetic. I—I know they don’t mean anything by it, but it makes me feel like some… broken thing on display. And—and I’m too thin. I know I am. I don’t want people seeing that either, I don’t want them wondering why. And now, after what I—after what I did to myself…” His voice faltered. “I don’t want anyone seeing it. I don’t want them to know.”  

He hadn’t meant to say all that. Definitely not like that.  

Salim didn’t interrupt. He just stepped forward quietly and placed a hand gently on Eric’s shoulder.  

“I can get you some long clothes,” Salim said, his voice calm and steady. “That’s perfectly fine. I just—won’t you get too warm? It’s been hot lately.”  

Eric didn’t meet his eyes. “I’m always cold,” he said quietly. “So it’s alright.”  

Salim’s brow furrowed just slightly, a flicker of concern he tried not to show too much of. “Alright,” he said softly.  

He turned to the dresser and began rummaging through drawers. He didn’t have a lot of long-sleeve options—just a couple of cotton shirts, an old hoodie, a pair of joggers and some worn jeans—but it would do.  

He placed them gently on the bed beside Eric. “Here—take whatever you want.”  

Eric nodded mutely, his gaze lowered. Salim watched him for a moment longer, worry creeping in around the edges of his chest.  

Always cold, he’d said. Salim had noticed it before—how he was constantly wrapped in blankets even when the air was stifling. How, during their time in quarantine, Eric seemed fine while Salim had practically melted in the heat.  

It made sense now. There was so little of him left, his body probably couldn’t hold warmth anymore. Salim clenched his jaw briefly, keeping the concern off his face. He knew Eric wouldn’t respond well to pity or fussing.  

But he could help him eat. Keep him warm. Keep him company. Small things, but maybe they could mean something.  

“I’ll be in the kitchen,” Salim said gently, giving Eric’s shoulder one last light squeeze before stepping out.  

Eric looked over the pile of clothes again, then quietly selected a pair of sweatpants, a soft, loose-fitting long-sleeve shirt, and the hoodie Salim had left for him. He pulled them on slowly, carefully—more out of habit than need. The clothes hung off his frame, warm and comforting in a way that made his chest ache. He folded the rest of the clothes and set them neatly beside the others.  

When he stepped out into the kitchen, the scent of fresh coffee greeted him, soft and familiar. Salim was at the counter, pouring steaming water into the press.  

Salim looked up with a small smile. “Want me to pour you another cup?”  

Eric gave a small nod. “Yeah. Thanks.”  

Salim poured him a mug and handed it over. Their fingers brushed, and Eric looked down quickly, murmuring another thanks as he took the cup and cradled it in his hands like something precious.  

Salim leaned against the counter. “You feel like playing cards?”  

Eric hesitated, then nodded again. “Yeah, sure.”  

Salim pushed away from the counter with an easy smile and walked over to the living room cabinet. He rummaged around for a minute before pulling out a worn deck of cards, the corners slightly bent from use.  

He sat down on the couch and started shuffling. Eric followed and sank down beside him, setting his coffee carefully on the table. The couch dipped slightly under their weight, and for a moment, everything was quiet—just the soft shuffle of cards and the gentle sound of the coffee cooling in their mugs.  

Salim dealt the first hand and gave Eric a sidelong glance. “Same rules as always?”  

Eric gave a faint smile. “Yeah. Though I’m still convinced you cheat.”  

Salim chuckled under his breath. “That sounds like the words of a sore loser.”  

Eric huffed a breath that was just shy of laughter. He picked up his cards, and for the first time that morning, his shoulders loosened, just a little. Sitting here, warm clothes on, coffee in reach, Salim by his side—it felt okay. Not safe, exactly. Not yet. But it felt bearable.  

And right now, bearable was enough.  

Salim dealt out the cards with practiced ease, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "Alright, poker face on," he said, setting the deck aside.  

Eric picked up his hand, glancing over the cards, not that it mattered much—he wasn’t playing to win. For the first time in a long time, he felt something close to contentment. The hoodie Salim had given him was soft and warm, like a shield against the sharp edges of the world. It clung to him in the right places, heavy enough to make him feel grounded, like his heavy blanket back at his apartment. He didn’t realize just how much he’d missed that sensation until now.  

The first round went quick—Salim won, unsurprisingly. Eric just raised an eyebrow at him. “You always this lucky, or is this the cheating again?”  

Salim grinned. “It’s all skill, I promise. But you’re welcome to check the deck.”  

Eric shook his head, lips quirking. “That sounds like exactly what a cheater would say.”  

They kept playing, round after round. Salim continued to win more often than not, but Eric didn’t care. He was relaxed, warm, and safe in the quiet rhythm of the game. Each hand was an excuse to stay sitting next to Salim, to hear him laugh softly at a bad bluff, or lean in when he reached for the deck. And that was enough.  

The silence between rounds was comfortable, filled with the soft clink of mugs on wood and the muted hum of the city outside the curtained windows.  

Eric lost again and let out a quiet sigh, feigning exasperation. “Okay, you’re definitely cheating.”  

Salim laughed. “Just face it, you’re terrible at poker.”  

Eric smirked slightly, eyes still on his dwindling pile of chips. “Nah, I just let you win.”  

Salim raised an eyebrow. “Oh? That right?”  

“Yeah,” Eric said, then added with faux seriousness, “I figured you needed the ego boost.”  

Salim shook his head, smiling fondly, and Eric felt the warmth bloom again in his chest—small and fleeting, but real.  

For once, the weight he carried didn’t feel unbearable. Not here. Not right now.  

They kept playing for a long while, the game growing looser and more ridiculous as they went. Eric leaned back against the couch, laughing softly after a particularly bad hand where Salim somehow ended up with five twos.  

“That’s not even possible,” Eric said, pointing at the cards.  

Salim shrugged, completely straight-faced. “It’s possible when you’re just that good.”  

Eric snorted. “That or you’ve got a second deck hidden somewhere.”  

“Accusations, Colonel?” Salim teased, shuffling the cards again.  

“Observations,” Eric replied dryly, but there was a faint smile tugging at his mouth. His voice was lighter than it had been in a long time.  

They kept going, the familiar rhythm of shuffling, dealing, betting, folding becoming a kind of comfort blanket in itself. Eric found himself relaxing more and more, the tension slowly bleeding from his shoulders. Being here with Salim, surrounded by warmth and quiet companionship, made the noise in his head soften. The thoughts dulled. For a little while, he didn’t feel like a burden, or like he was always about to fall apart. For a little while, he felt almost normal.  

He could joke. He could laugh. He could sit here and lose card games on purpose just to see that spark of amusement in Salim’s eyes.  

And Salim—Salim noticed every bit of it.  

Every smile, every breath that didn’t catch in Eric’s throat, every time he didn’t flinch away from touch. He watched Eric’s shoulders ease. Saw the way his fingers fidgeted less. Heard the warmth slipping into his voice, like the cold edge was melting ever so slightly.  

It made something ache in Salim’s chest—hope and fear all at once.  

He wanted this to last. More than anything. Not just because it felt good to have Eric here, but because he could see the difference it made. He could see how desperately Eric needed stability, safety, someone who wouldn’t walk away when things got hard.  

Salim was terrified that at the end of the week, Eric would pack up and leave, and everything would shatter again.  

He didn't know what he'd do if he lost Eric. He wasn't sure he could lose him. Not now. Not after seeing what Eric looked like when he was finally starting to come back to life.  

So he dealt another hand and smiled like everything was normal.  

“Double or nothing?” Salim said, raising an eyebrow.  

Eric met his eyes, the corners of his mouth lifting slightly. “You’re just trying to win back the dignity you lost after that last hand.”  

Salim grinned. “Guilty. But you're stalling.”  

Eric leaned forward, picking up his cards. “Then let’s play.”  

And so they did. Holding off the inevitable for one more hand. One more moment.  

They played until the sun had shifted higher in the sky, casting soft stripes of light across the floor through the crack in the curtains. The clock ticked toward noon, and after one final round that Salim won—again—Eric let out a long, dramatic groan and flopped back against the couch.  

“I demand a rematch,” he said, though there was a faint smile on his face.  

Salim chuckled as he gathered up the cards, stacking them neatly. “You’ll lose that one too.”  

Eric narrowed his eyes playfully but didn’t argue. Salim stood, stretching slightly, and said, “Alright. I’m going to make some lunch.”  

Eric sat up straighter. “Anything I can do to help?”  

Salim paused for a moment, then nodded, seizing the opportunity. If Eric helped make the food, maybe he’d feel more inclined to eat it—maybe it would feel less like something being forced on him. “Yeah, actually. Could you butter some bread for me?”  

“Sure,” Eric replied, already getting to his feet.  

He followed Salim into the kitchen. Salim pulled out the loaf of bread and the tub of butter, setting them down on the counter, and gestured to the cutting board.  

“Just butter a few slices for now,” Salim said. “I’ll get the meat ready.”  

Eric nodded, picking up the butter knife. His hands were steady enough now, more so than they had been earlier that morning, and he got to work. Salim moved around him, opening the fridge and pulling out some cured meat he figured Zain had picked up a couple days ago, then grabbing a knife to begin slicing it.  

The quiet between them was companionable—filled only with the soft scrape of the butter knife against bread, the rhythmic slice of the kitchen knife, and the occasional creak of the floor as one of them shifted.  

It felt domestic in a way neither of them said aloud. It felt good. Normal. Safe.  

Salim glanced over at Eric as he sliced through the meat, and casually asked, “Do you want your meat thick or thin?”  

“Thin,” Eric replied instantly, too quickly to pass as a thought-out preference. Thin meant less food. Less to keep down. Less to feel guilty about. Less to throw up later when he inevitably gave in.  

Salim paused, knife mid-air. He hesitated for just a second before nodding and going back to slicing, making the cuts fine and delicate. He wanted to pile more on the sandwich, to convince Eric to take in something substantial, but he knew better than to push. Eric was eating—helping, even. It was enough for now. Pushing too hard would just drive him away.  

Once he’d finished slicing, Salim brought the plate of meat over and began assembling the sandwiches, his movements quiet and methodical. “Could you fill us some water?” he asked gently.  

Eric nodded, stepping over to the cupboard. “Yeah, sure.”  

He got two glasses down and filled them at the sink, the cool water running steadily as he focused on keeping his hands from shaking. He carried them over and set them on the table, just as Salim placed the plates down with a soft clink.  

They sat together again, and the silence returned—this time a bit heavier.  

Eric took his first bite, small and slow. The bread was soft, the meat flavorful, but none of it mattered. He chewed with mechanical precision, swallowing past the tightness in his throat. His stomach already churned with guilt, and each bite added weight to it, the dread coiling tighter. He didn’t want to eat. He didn’t want to feel full. But he also didn’t want to disappoint Salim.  

The worst part was knowing how all of this would end—on his knees, in the bathroom, trying to claw it all back out again just to feel like he was still in control. That was the only relief left to him, and it was waiting at the edge of this forced meal like a promise.  

Salim said nothing as he ate, but his eyes flicked to Eric every so often—watchful, worried, but careful not to push.  

They both kept eating.  

Eric forced himself to finish the sandwich, each bite heavier than the last. His stomach felt like it was swelling with every chew, but he didn’t let himself stop. Salim was watching out of the corner of his eye—smiling, pleased—and Eric couldn’t let that smile fade. Couldn’t risk suspicion. He swallowed the last bite down with effort, ignoring the way it sat like a stone in his gut.  

Salim, unaware of the storm brewing behind Eric’s calm facade, gathered up the empty plates and stood. “I’ll do the dishes,” he said easily.  

“I’m gonna go wash my hands,” Eric said, standing a beat slower, trying to hide the tension in his limbs. “Then I’ll come dry.”  

Salim turned to glance at him, brow furrowing slightly. “You can wash them here, if you want.”  

Eric shook his head, managing a quick, “It’s fine. I’ll use the bathroom.”  

Salim didn’t argue, though the slight crease in his forehead remained. He turned back to the sink, running the tap and starting to wash the dishes.  

Eric walked calmly down the hallway, careful to keep his footsteps even. The moment he was in the bathroom, he shut the door behind him—quiet, but not too quiet—and dropped to his knees.  

His fingers were already at his throat before he could stop to think. He tried using his right hand like he had been recently, but it still felt awkward, unfamiliar. His fingers trembled, scraping uselessly at the back of his throat without enough force to trigger anything. Frustrated, he switched to his left hand, ignoring the sharp pull in his forearm where the fresh wound still ached under the bandage.  

He forced his fingers down further, jaw tight, eyes watering.  

Finally, his body lurched forward, and he vomited into the toilet bowl. It took him a minute, and it didn’t come easy, but when it did, it emptied everything. Every bite of food, every shred of guilt, every trace of comfort he’d felt sitting at the table with Salim.  

He sagged back onto his heels, panting heavily, face pale and clammy. He’d taken too long. He knew it. Salim would start wondering, might even check on him. That thought lit a small panic in his chest.  

Eric flushed the toilet quickly, the sound harsh in the quiet room. He stood, legs unsteady, and went to the sink. He scrubbed his hands under cold water, focusing on his knuckles where his teeth had scraped raw skin again. The stinging only barely registered.  

He rinsed out his mouth next, trying to get the taste of bile off his tongue, but it lingered. He grabbed the mouthwash and swished until his throat burned, spitting it out with a shudder.  

The mirror stood in front of him the whole time, but he didn’t look into it once.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom, carefully closing the door behind him. He took a breath, deep and steady, trying to calm his pulse, forced his expression into something calm, something passable. His mouth still tasted faintly of bile, even after the rinse, and the back of his throat ached in that familiar, raw way that he tried not to focus on. He wiped his hands on the front of the hoodie, the sleeves too long and bunching around his wrists. They hid the angry red marks on his knuckles, at least.  

The hallway felt too quiet as he walked back toward the kitchen. Each step was measured, deliberate, like he could walk the guilt away if he just moved slow enough.  

Salim was still at the sink, drying the last of the dishes now. The clinking of ceramic on ceramic filled the silence, light and rhythmic. He looked over his shoulder as Eric entered, offering a smile that didn’t falter. If he suspected anything, he didn’t show it.  

“You took your time,” Salim said lightly, not accusing. Just an observation.  

“Yeah,” Eric said, voice calm and even. “Had to scrub off all the sandwich grease.”  

Salim huffed a quiet laugh and shook his head. “Next time I’ll serve you with gloves.”  

Eric managed a smile, weak but convincing enough. “Thanks.”  

Salim handed him a towel and the final clean plate. Eric took it, drying the ceramic slowly, grateful for the normalcy of the motion. The guilt still twisted in his stomach, heavy and ugly. Not just from the purging, but from lying to Salim again. From putting on the act. From making Salim believe he was doing better when every meal felt like a countdown to self-destruction.  

But Salim looked at him like he was proud. Like Eric had taken a real step forward.  

And Eric couldn’t bear to shatter that.  

So he dried the dishes, set them gently in the cupboard, and said nothing.  

Salim leaned back against the counter, drying his hands on a dish towel as he glanced at Eric. "What do you want to do for the rest of the day?" he asked casually, as though the question wasn’t loaded with the quiet hope that Eric might actually suggest something—anything—that wasn’t retreating into himself.  

Eric hesitated, his fingers curling slightly where they rested on the edge of the countertop. He shrugged. “Dunno,” he muttered. The truth was, he didn’t want to do anything. Not really. He wanted to curl up under a blanket and disappear, let the silence wrap around him again. But he knew that wasn’t the answer Salim was looking for. Wasn’t the answer he could give. Not after everything Salim was doing for him.  

Salim didn’t miss a beat. “What about a walk?” he suggested, pushing off the counter with a smile. “We spent long enough stuck inside that quarantine room. Would do us both some good to get fresh air.”  

Eric hesitated again, chewing the inside of his cheek. “Won’t people be… suspicious? Of an American walking around their village?”  

Salim chuckled, his voice warm. “Maybe. But if anyone says anything, I’ll sort them out.” He reached over, briefly squeezing Eric’s shoulder. “And I’ll be with you the whole time. No one will bother you.”  

That reassurance was enough to tip the scale. Eric gave a small nod. “Okay,” he said quietly.  

Salim smiled, clearly pleased, and walked over to the door to pull on his shoes. Eric followed, bending down to adjust his prosthetic before slipping his foot into his own shoes.  

Salim straightened and looked over. “Ready to go?”  

Eric nodded, sliding his hands deep into the pocket of his hoodie so Salim wouldn’t see how his fingers were digging into his palms. His nails bit into skin, grounding him in the wrong sort of way. He hated this already. Hated the thought of being seen, of eyes lingering on his limp, his frame, his arm. Hated knowing he’d stand out even more here than he would back home.  

But he didn’t say any of that. He didn’t let it show.  

Because Salim had asked. Because Salim was trying. Because after everything Salim had done for him, Eric felt like this was the least he could do. He could be uncomfortable for a little while. He could fake it for an hour.  

And maybe, if he kept faking it long enough, he’d start to believe it too.  

Salim opened the front door, the hinges creaking softly, and stepped out into the warm afternoon sun. Eric followed close behind, squinting as the light hit his face. The sun was almost too bright, too hot—beating down on his hoodie and making his skin itch—but it was still a welcome contrast to the constant cold that seemed to have settled in his bones over the past year. The warmth, uncomfortable as it was, reminded him he was alive. That he was here, as much as he didn’t want to be.  

He kept his hands deep in his pockets as they walked side by side down the narrow street. The village was quiet, peaceful, but not deserted. A few locals milled about—some outside shops, some walking in the opposite direction, some seated outside cafés with cups of dark coffee and slow conversation. Salim began pointing things out as they passed: the tiny grocer he and Zain always shopped at, the mosque a few blocks down, the small park where Zain used to play as a toddler. His voice was casual, light, trying to make this feel normal.  

Eric nodded along, trying to commit everything Salim said to memory—not because he thought he’d need to know it, but because he wanted to remember this. The sound of Salim’s voice. The way the air smelled faintly of warm spices and dry earth. The way his chest ached with guilt and fear and something he couldn’t quite name.  

He could feel eyes on him. People were watching. He didn’t have to look to know it. Their gazes crawled over him like insects—curious, assessing, maybe even wary. Wondering who he was. Why he was here. Why he limped. Why he wore a hoodie in the heat. Why he walked beside Salim like he belonged here. He kept his eyes fixed on the pavement, not daring to meet anyone’s gaze. If he didn’t look at them, maybe they’d look away.  

Salim continued chatting as they walked, telling some story about how a neighbor once got chased down the street by a runaway goat. Eric tried his best to keep up, nodding when appropriate, forcing a laugh when Salim glanced his way with a grin. But the words barely registered. His mind was too full—of noise, of panic, of that quiet certainty that he didn’t belong here, didn’t deserve this kind of peace.  

Still, he walked. One step at a time. Beside Salim. Silent, sweating under his hoodie, and trying not to unravel.  

They walked for a while, the sun beating down on them, heat curling at the edges of Eric’s hoodie, making the fabric cling slightly to his back. Sweat prickled at his neck, but he didn’t pull his sleeves up, didn’t take it off. He just kept walking, stiff-legged and stiff-spined, shoulders tightening more and more with each step. He could feel them inching up toward his ears, tension coiling in his neck, his jaw clenched so tight it hurt.  

Every footstep felt heavier than the last. Every glance from the people they passed was like a pinprick to his nerves. Even if they weren’t staring—God, maybe they weren’t—he felt it anyway. That weight of being seen. Of being noticed. Of being judged .  

He tried to keep his breathing even, tried to match Salim’s pace and act like he was fine, like this was okay. But it wasn’t. Not even close.  

Salim glanced at him—once, then again—and something must have clicked. Without saying anything, he subtly started to change their course, looping them back the way they’d come, guiding them toward home.  

He kept talking as they walked, his voice soft and casual, slipping easily from story to story. Something about Zain’s favorite teacher, then a comment about a bakery that used to be on the corner, then a memory about a broken bike and a hill that ended badly. Nothing important. Nothing heavy. Just noise—gentle, grounding noise.  

Eric latched onto it like a lifeline.  

He didn’t say anything, didn’t nod or respond, but he kept his focus on the rhythm of Salim’s voice. Let it fill the space in his head where the panic was rising. He knew Salim had figured him out—knew he’d seen the way Eric’s hands hadn’t left his pockets, the way his gaze hadn’t left the ground, the way his whole body had gone rigid with tension. And instead of pointing it out or asking questions, Salim just walked them home and kept talking.  

A few weeks ago, that kind of insight would’ve made Eric shut down completely. Being seen like that—exposed—would have felt like a threat. But now… now it felt like something else entirely.  

He didn’t feel judged. He felt cared for.  

And the quiet, undeniable fact that Salim could read him so well—that he noticed when Eric was struggling even when Eric tried to hide it—soothed something deep inside him. Something he hadn’t even realized was raw and aching.  

He kept walking, a little slower now, still on edge but not quite so close to shattering. And when Salim’s hand brushed his arm lightly as they turned the last corner, Eric didn’t flinch away. He just kept walking.  

When they were back inside the house, Eric leaned back against the wall beside the door for a moment, letting himself breathe. His chest rose and fell in uneven waves, his heart still thudding hard in his ears, but the familiar surroundings helped. He stayed like that for a few seconds before finally leaning down to take off his shoes. His fingers fumbled slightly with the laces, but he managed, straightening up slowly.  

As he did, Salim stepped in close and placed a hand on Eric’s shoulder. “I’m sorry,” he said quietly, his voice full of guilt. “I didn’t realize there would be that many people… or that they’d look at you so much.”  

Eric, still trying to convince his body that everything was fine, gave a weak shake of his head. “It’s alright,” he said, the words more automatic than truthful.  

Salim hesitated for a moment, clearly not believing him, but he nodded anyway. He bent down to take his own shoes off, glancing up at Eric as he did. Eric remained standing for a few seconds longer, until the tension in his shoulders started to ease. He could feel it slowly draining from him, the way it always did once the door was shut behind him, once the outside world was at arm’s length.  

“Go sit down,” Salim said gently. “We can play some more cards if you’d like.”  

Eric nodded. “That’d be great.”  

“I’m going to make some tea,” Salim added, moving toward the kitchen. “Do you want some?”  

Eric hesitated. Eating was almost always a battle, but drinks were easier—sometimes. He figured he could manage tea. “Yeah. Please.”  

While Salim set to work in the kitchen, Eric made his way into the living room and sat down on the couch. The cushions sank under his weight, familiar and worn-in. He leaned back, letting his body relax further. Then he glanced down at his left hand, turning it over in his lap. He flexed it slowly. His fingers still wouldn’t curl into a proper fist without trembling, and that strange tingling numbness hadn’t gone away, even as the wound had begun to knit together. It was his own fault—he knew that. He didn’t need anyone else to remind him.  

Not that it would matter much longer.  

He shut that thought down before it could sink its claws in.  

Warm now from being outside, Eric pulled his hoodie off and folded it neatly, setting it on top of the pile of blankets and pillows beside the couch. He sat forward a little, elbows on his knees, and closed his eyes for a second.  

A moment later, Salim came in carrying two mugs, the soft clink of ceramic against ceramic drawing Eric’s eyes open again. Salim handed him one, careful with the heat. “Here.”  

“Thanks,” Eric said, accepting it with both hands. The warmth seeped into his palms immediately, grounding and gentle.  

He took a sip—and blinked, surprised. It was good. Warm, slightly sweet, and somehow more comforting than he expected it to be. It settled in his chest, a slow-spreading calm, and for once he didn’t feel the immediate urge to spit it out or brace himself against the guilt of consuming something.  

He took another sip. Then another.  

Salim sat beside him, his own mug in hand, content to let the quiet settle between them. Eric kept drinking, letting the warmth of the tea and the quiet of the room wrap around him like a blanket.  

Salim took another sip of his tea, then leaned forward and reached for the deck of cards sitting on the coffee table. The worn, familiar box opened with a soft crackle, and he pulled the cards out, beginning to shuffle them with a practiced rhythm. The sound of the cards flicking together, the smooth, repetitive motion—it was a routine they both knew well by now, burned into muscle memory after so many days of quarantine.  

It was different now, playing in Salim’s living room rather than a sterile barracks, but the ritual still carried the same weight. It still gave them something to focus on, something steady. It still pulled Eric out of his thoughts, if only for a little while, and gave Salim a way to reach him without pushing too hard.  

“What game do you want to play?” Salim asked, glancing over at him as he shuffled.  

Eric looked down into his tea for a moment, then up at Salim. “Go Fish,” he said.  

Salim huffed a quiet laugh, his lips quirking into a smile. “Go Fish? Really?”  

Eric shrugged, the corner of his mouth twitching. “You asked.”  

“Alright, alright,” Salim said, still grinning. He began dealing the cards, sliding them across the coffee table toward Eric with practiced ease. “Go Fish it is.”  

Eric took the cards without complaint, cradling them in one hand as he sipped from his tea with the other. The moment was simple, quiet. And for now, it was enough.  

---  

The afternoon sun had dipped low in the sky, casting long, soft beams of golden light through the window. The cards lay forgotten on the coffee table, fanned out from where their game of Go Fish had ended. Eric had slowly lost steam as the day wore on, his replies getting shorter, his posture sinking further into the corner of the couch until he’d finally gone quiet altogether, curled up beneath Salim’s hoodie.  

Now, he sat with his knees tucked up, one arm looped loosely around them, the other resting against a pillow he’d pulled into his lap. His eyes drifted open and closed, hovering somewhere between sleep and waking. Salim sat beside him, calm and quiet, reading from a worn paperback novel. The occasional sound of him turning a page was the only thing breaking the silence.  

Eric hadn’t meant to drift like this. He’d told himself he wouldn’t rest, that he didn’t need it, but it was easier now—easier with Salim there. Salim’s presence was a comfort that Eric was reluctant to acknowledge, but couldn’t ignore. He was warm for once, genuinely warm, and safe. Wrapped in Salim’s hoodie, the fabric soft and smelling faintly of detergent and Salim’s cologne, he felt more grounded than he had in days.  

Every so often, when either of them shifted slightly, Salim’s arm would brush gently against Eric’s leg. The contact was barely anything—innocent, fleeting—but each time it happened, Eric’s breath hitched a little less. The warmth of it anchored him. He tried not to think too much about how much he craved that touch, or how much it soothed something deep inside him.  

He closed his eyes again, letting his forehead rest lightly against the side of the couch, and tried to just be . For once, the quiet didn’t feel suffocating. It felt like safety. Like rest. Like Salim.  

Eric was half-asleep when he felt the couch shift beside him, the warmth of Salim’s arm vanishing as he stood up. The sudden absence of contact stirred something in him, and he blinked his eyes open, slow and groggy. The room was awash in soft light, the edges of everything blurred with the haze of drowsiness.  

Through heavy lids, Eric watched Salim move across the living room, setting his book down gently on the coffee table before disappearing into the kitchen. There was no noise besides the quiet hum of the house and the subtle clink of plates being shifted, drawers opening, cupboards closing.  

Eric thought about getting up—about offering to help, even if it was just to butter more bread or fill a glass of water—but his body felt too warm, too heavy with comfort. The spot on the couch where Salim had been still held his warmth, and Eric was cocooned in the oversized hoodie, too at ease to force himself to move.  

So instead, he stayed where he was, half-curled and still, watching through a narrow sliver of vision as Salim moved around the kitchen with quiet efficiency. He worked with the familiarity of someone in their own space, his motions smooth and practiced, and Eric found a strange kind of peace in just observing him.  

The domesticity of it all was disarming—Salim cooking dinner, the lingering scent of tea, the fading echoes of their earlier laughter still tucked in the corners of the room. It was the kind of normalcy Eric hadn’t realized he missed, or maybe never really had. And even if he couldn’t name what it was he felt now, it made something in his chest ache in a way that wasn’t entirely painful.  

Salim had picked this time to start making dinner for a reason. He remembered that day back at CENTCOM, the moment burned into his mind with surprising clarity—Eric, half-asleep, lulled by exhaustion, had eaten lunch without hesitation, too fogged with fatigue to fight himself. Salim hadn’t forgotten the way the food had disappeared, how for once, Eric hadn’t picked at it or pushed it away. He was hoping the same trick would work now.  

He moved quietly, but not too quietly. The soft clatter of utensils, the gentle sizzle from the stove—he didn’t want to wake Eric, but he wanted the smells and sounds to settle in, subtle and familiar. Something comforting, something warm. The sort of thing Eric might unconsciously associate with safety, even if he didn’t realize it.  

Salim glanced over his shoulder toward the couch. Eric was still curled up, his face pressed halfway into the hoodie sleeve, eyes heavy, barely open. His gaze met Salim’s for a moment, sleepy and unreadable, but it made Salim’s chest tighten anyway.  

He was still there.  

That simple fact hit Salim harder than it should have. He turned back to the stove, blinking hard. The image of Eric bleeding out on the shower floor—motionless, silent, his skin white with shock—still haunted him in quiet, unguarded moments. He could see it even now if he let his thoughts linger too long. But this—Eric on his couch, wrapped in his hoodie, dozing while Salim made dinner—this was real. This was now. And it was more grounding than anything else had been since that day.  

He focused on the food, hands working automatically as his mind churned. He just needed to finish before Eric woke up too much. Before the fog lifted and the guilt returned. Before Eric started overthinking again and decided he didn’t deserve to eat. Salim would have dinner ready, warm and simple, just in time to place it in front of him like it was the most normal thing in the world.  

Because maybe, if they pretended hard enough, one day it would be.  

Salim managed to get dinner finished just in time. The food was simple—nothing flashy—but he’d made sure it was packed with protein, something that would hopefully give Eric’s body what it needed even if he didn’t eat much. A quiet victory would still be a victory. He plated the food and brought it over to the table, setting it down gently so as not to startle him.  

Then, in a soft voice, he called, “Eric?”  

On the couch, Eric blinked his eyes open slowly, his head lifting from where it had been tucked into his arm. He’d slipped into sleep again, and it took him a second to register the sound. He stirred, pushing himself upright, and shuffled toward the kitchen, still warm from where he'd been curled in the hoodie. Salim had to look away as Eric entered the room—he turned toward the sink, busying himself with filling two glasses of water, trying to ignore the small, inconvenient thought that slipped in: he looks cute like that.  

Now wasn’t the time.  

There was already so much to worry about this week—getting Eric to eat, to stay, to rest—Salim couldn’t afford to complicate things further with the mess of his own feelings. Whatever it was he felt, it could wait.  

Eric slid into the chair at the table, still blinking the sleep from his eyes. He mumbled a quiet, “Thanks,” voice rough with sleep, and reached for his fork without hesitation. Salim turned back around and placed the glasses down, taking the seat across from him. He watched as Eric started eating, slow but steady, each bite going down without pause.  

It was working. Just like at CENTCOM. Just like he’d hoped.  

Salim didn’t say anything, afraid to draw attention to it and risk snapping Eric out of the foggy calm he was in. It was rare to see him eat like this—without picking it apart, without hesitation, without guilt dragging behind every bite. It made Salim feel hopeful… but also confused.  

Because if Eric could eat like this sometimes, and he did eat on occasion, then why was he still so thin?  

Something didn’t add up.  

The logical part of Salim's brain offered a few possibilities, none of them pleasant. Maybe Eric burned more calories than he took in—stress did that to people. Maybe it was just inconsistency, eating enough on some days but not others. Or maybe—Salim’s stomach turned slightly—maybe Eric wasn’t keeping it down.  

He didn’t know, and he wasn’t sure Eric would tell him if he asked. Not yet. But he didn’t push. He’d learned that pushing Eric too soon only made him retreat, and right now, Eric was here, eating, safe.  

So for now, Salim let it be. He’d keep watching, quietly, and keep trying.  

And maybe one day Eric would let him all the way in.  

Eric sat slouched at the table, eyes still half-lidded and unfocused, his body moving more out of habit than intention. He speared another bite of food without really thinking, chewing slowly while his mind struggled to shake off the lingering fog of sleep. He hadn’t planned to fall asleep—he never really planned to fall asleep—but the couch had been soft, the hoodie warm, and Salim’s presence steady enough that his body had just... shut down for a while.  

He blinked blearily, pushing his fork through what was left on his plate—and paused, realizing with a strange jolt that he’d eaten nearly all of it. The sight startled him more than it should’ve.  

He glanced up. Salim was watching him, and though he tried to hide it behind a sip of water and a neutral expression, the pride was unmistakable in his eyes. That small, pleased smile tugging at the corner of his mouth, the way he looked at Eric like this—like Eric had done something good, something important.  

Eric quickly looked back down at his plate and took another bite before he could overthink it. The food tasted like nothing now, just texture and warmth and weight in a stomach that didn’t want it.  

Salim meant well. Eric knew that. He knew Salim thought this was helping—cooking for him, making sure he ate, gently encouraging him like it was a matter of patience and kindness. And part of him, the part that hadn’t completely given up on the idea of deserving that kindness, appreciated it.  

But the rest of him—the part that carried the guilt like armor, the part that lived with a whispering voice in his head telling him he was weak, disgusting, broken—knew this wasn’t help. Not really. Not in the way he needed. It just made everything harder. Eating in front of Salim, pretending it was fine, keeping his expression smooth while his insides twisted and rebelled.  

He could say something. Could try to explain that eating wasn’t good for him, that food came with punishment, and that even when he kept it down, the guilt swelled up so strong it drowned everything else out.  

But every time he tried to speak, the words clogged in his throat. Too heavy, too vulnerable, too much.  

So instead, he kept his face blank, carefully folding that guilt into a quiet corner of his mind as he forced down another bite. The food settled like lead in his stomach, and the silence stretched between them, gentle but suffocating.  

Eric cleared his plate with the same mechanical rhythm he always used when pushing himself through a meal, each bite heavier than the last. The weight in his stomach settled like concrete, thick and wrong, and already he could feel the guilt bubbling up behind it. But when he looked up and caught the flicker of pride in Salim’s eyes—so obvious, despite how much he was trying to hide it—Eric felt something twist painfully in his chest.  

That look, that soft smile, the warmth in Salim’s expression… it almost made the guilt worth it. Almost.  

Salim stood, gathering their plates. “I’ll wash up,” he said, his voice light, casual. “You can go sit down again if you’d like.”  

Eric hesitated, then gave a small nod. “I’m gonna go to the bathroom,” he added, quietly.  

Salim paused. It was subtle, just a brief flicker of something across his face, but Eric caught it. Suspicion. He wasn’t sure how long that excuse was going to hold up here—at CENTCOM, it had been easier to slip away unnoticed. But now, in Salim’s house, with only the two of them and nowhere else to go, the pattern would start to show.  

Still, Salim only said, “Alright,” with a small nod. He turned back to the sink, but the seed of doubt had been planted.  

As Eric made his way down the hall, he forced his steps to stay steady, not too fast. Not like he was in a hurry. He slipped into the bathroom and shut the door behind him, locking it out of habit.  

His knees hit the floor hard, and without hesitation, he shoved his fingers down his throat. Hard. His body resisted for a moment, but he pushed through it, desperate for the release, for the feeling of control that only came after.  

His stomach gave up everything he'd just forced into it, his throat burning, his ribs aching from the heaves. He didn’t stop until it was all gone, until he felt that false clarity settle in his mind, that fleeting moment of calm.  

When it was done, he sat back on his heels, panting. His throat was raw, his eyes stinging, but the worst part was the emptiness—not just in his stomach, but everywhere. He hadn’t kept anything down all day. Not a bite. He should’ve just pretended to eat, should’ve kept it light, but Salim had looked so damn proud of him.  

And that was why this had happened. Because he didn’t want to let Salim down. So instead, he’d let himself down, again.  

He knew he was going to regret it. Already, when he grabbed the sink to pull himself up, his vision narrowed, edges darkening, the room tipping slightly under his feet. He swayed, catching himself with one hand on the counter, gripping it tight until the wave passed.  

But he didn’t let himself linger. He flushed the toilet, washed his hands quickly, scrubbing until the skin was raw to get rid of the evidence—scraped knuckles, faint smell, shame. He rinsed out his mouth, then used mouthwash, trying to erase the taste that clung to the back of his throat like a curse.  

He stared at himself in the mirror for a moment. Pale. Tired. Bruised beneath the eyes.  

But not weak. He clenched his jaw. He wasn’t weak. He could do this.  

He was fine.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom, his hoodie sleeves tugged down over his hands, bunched around his fists so the fabric covered the raw red skin of his knuckles. He kept his gaze low as he walked back into the living room, trying to look normal, like nothing had happened, like he hadn’t just been kneeling on the cold floor trying to tear the guilt out of himself one heave at a time.  

From the kitchen, Salim was already drying the last of the dishes, humming quietly under his breath. Eric knew better than to offer to help—Salim wouldn’t let him take over that task, and Eric didn’t have the energy to argue. He just drifted over to the couch and sank into the corner, pulling his knees close and wrapping his arms around them. The familiar cocoon of the couch and the soft fabric of Salim’s hoodie helped a little, but not enough.  

He was exhausted. Bone-deep, marrow-heavy tired. The kind of tired that made his thoughts feel like they were dragging through thick sludge, every one of them louder than it should be, echoing too much in his skull. The kind of tired that made it hard to breathe past the guilt.  

He stared ahead, eyes unfocused, barely registering the low buzz of the kitchen light or the faint clatter of dishes being put away. It wasn’t even late yet—early evening by the look of the light outside—but it felt later. Like time had stretched itself out, made the day longer than it had any right to be.  

Maybe he’d go to bed early tonight. Not that sleep would help. He’d still wake up with his heart racing and his shirt clinging to his back, with images he couldn’t unsee crawling behind his eyes. But at least he wouldn’t be pretending to be okay for a few hours. At least in sleep, he could be alone with it.  

Eric pulled the hoodie tighter around himself, letting the soft fabric shield him from the quiet ache in his chest. He let his head rest against the back of the couch and closed his eyes, just for a second.  

Just a second.  

Salim finished drying the last plate, placing it carefully into the cupboard before turning around. His eyes landed on the couch, and on Eric—curled in on himself, half-slumped against the armrest, eyes closed. He looked half asleep again, body tucked in small like he was trying to disappear into the hoodie.  

Salim hesitated, watching him for a moment longer. There was something fragile in the way Eric was holding himself, something that made Salim’s chest ache in a way he couldn’t explain. But he looked okay. Not great—never great these days—but okay enough to let him rest. Salim didn’t want to wake him unless he had to.  

With a soft sigh, Salim turned away and moved quietly down the hall. He’d take a quick shower, then come wake Eric. Let him shower too, maybe coax him into bed early for once, though he doubted Eric would actually sleep well.  

Still, it was something. A routine. A rhythm. And maybe—if they kept up the rhythm long enough—something in Eric might start to heal.  

He glanced back once more before disappearing into the hallway, just to see him, just to reassure himself that Eric was still there. Still breathing. Still fighting, even if it didn’t always look like it.  

Then he disappeared into the bathroom, closing the door behind him with a soft click.  

---  

Eric stirred at the gentle pressure on his shoulder, a quiet voice breaking through the haze of sleep.  

"Eric," Salim murmured softly, his fingers warm through the hoodie fabric.  

Eric blinked his eyes open, disoriented for a moment. He hadn’t even realized he’d fallen asleep.  

“You should shower and head to bed,” Salim said, his voice still quiet, like he didn’t want to startle him.  

Eric gave a small nod, uncurling from his place in the corner of the couch. He stretched, hoodie sleeves slipping down as he reached his arms above his head, blinking blearily as he did.  

Salim quickly averted his gaze, swallowing hard and pushing the thought away again— cute . He shouldn’t be thinking it. Not now. Not when Eric was still hurting, still healing.  

Eric rubbed at his eyes with the heel of his palm, then stood and wandered toward the hallway, steps slow and quiet on the floorboards.  

Salim exhaled softly and moved to the couch, starting to pull it out into a bed again, just like last night. He worked quietly, methodically, smoothing out the sheets and fluffing the pillow, setting Eric’s blankets down in that familiar pile of comfort he always gravitated toward.  

Down the hall, Eric picked through the pile of clean clothes Salim had set aside for him earlier and found the pair of soft sleep pants and the long-sleeve shirt he’d worn before. He stepped into the bathroom, gently closing the door behind him, the click of it sounding somehow both distant and heavy.  

Salim paused once the bed was made, glancing down the hallway again before sitting at the edge of the mattress, elbows resting on his knees. He rubbed at his face. It had been a good day, all things considered. Quiet. Calm. A few wins tucked between the silences and shadows.  

He just hoped tomorrow would be kind too.  

Eric moved through the motions of the shower on autopilot, like muscle memory had taken over where conscious thought had left off. His mind felt distant, almost dissociated—there, but not really. Everything was muffled, dulled at the edges, as if the day had worn him too thin to feel much of anything properly.  

He pulled off his clothes without looking at himself, without paying attention to what each movement meant. When he sat down on the cold tile floor to remove his prosthetic, he barely registered the familiar sting of humiliation that usually came with it. The coolness of the ceramic seeped into his skin, grounding him only a little, but not enough to make him stop.  

The sound of the water starting was the only thing that broke through the fog in his head, but even then, it was like hearing it from underwater. He adjusted the temperature and let the heat wash over his bare skin as he pulled his knees up to his chest.  

The spray drummed against his shoulders and back, but it didn’t clear his mind. If anything, it gave it space to spiral.  

Memories flickered behind his eyes like film reel—faces, blood, screaming. Things he’d said. Things he hadn't. That look in Salim’s eyes when he first found him. The weight of food in his stomach. The way his hands had trembled against the sink earlier. The numbness in his left hand that wouldn’t go away.  

Guilt clawed up the back of his throat and settled behind his ribs like something rotting.  

He tilted his head forward, letting the water slide through his hair and down his face, willing it to wash the images away, the thoughts, the self-disgust. But they clung to him just like the water did—relentless.  

And yet he didn’t cry. He just sat there, still and tired and overwhelmed, the sound of the shower masking the static in his head, even if only for a little while.  

Eric sat beneath the cooling spray longer than he meant to, water trailing down his skin in endless, mindless rivulets. Time blurred. His thoughts had quieted some—less of a storm, more like static—but the guilt still lingered, heavy and familiar. Eventually, the chill in the air tugged him back to himself.  

He moved slowly, deliberately, picking up the bar of soap, the shampoo, rinsing off with methodical motions that didn’t quite feel like his own. It was all automatic. The second his skin was clean and his hair washed, he just sat there again, eyes half-lidded, watching the steam twist through the air like smoke.  

Minutes passed—too many—before he finally shut the water off. He reached out of the shower for the towel hanging nearby, rubbing the towel over his skin with slow, exhausted movements. He didn’t even bother trying to stand until he slid his damp stump into the prosthetic, locking it in place with a small hiss of suction. Only then did he rise to his feet.  

He dressed slowly, tugging on the soft sleep clothes Salim had given him. They smelled faintly like Salim—clean and warm and something faintly herbal—and Eric hesitated before picking up the hoodie too. But he pulled it on, needing the extra comfort, the weight of it, the vague safety that came with wrapping himself in something that didn’t belong to him but was offered anyway.  

He glanced around the steamy bathroom, spotted his discarded clothes in the corner, and gathered them up. Quietly, he padded down the hallway and into Salim’s room. The lights were low, soft, welcoming. He folded his clothes with more care than he needed to and set them neatly on the dresser with the rest of the small pile Salim had let him use.  

Everything in the room was tidy. Calm. Not like his mind. But something about that helped too. Grounded him, just a little. He stood there for a moment, hoodie sleeves bunched in his hands, eyes scanning the dresser, the bed, the familiar signs of someone else's life, and then turned, heading quietly back out to the living room.  

Salim was still sitting on the edge of the pull-out bed when Eric stepped back into the living room. The soft lamplight cast a warm glow over the space, and Salim looked up at the sound of Eric’s approach. His expression eased into a smile—gentle, patient, warm.  

Eric tried to return it, tried to lift the corners of his mouth like a normal person might, but he wasn’t sure how convincing it was. His face felt stiff, too tired for pretending, but Salim didn’t call attention to it.  

Instead, Salim stood and reached out, giving Eric’s shoulder a light squeeze—steadying, grounding, in that way only Salim seemed to manage. “Sleep well, Eric,” he said softly, voice laced with a kind of care Eric still wasn’t used to.  

“You too,” Eric murmured, words quiet but genuine.  

“Goodnight,” Salim said, stepping back.  

Eric echoed him, just as softly. “’Night.”  

Salim offered him one more small smile before turning and disappearing down the hallway to his bedroom, his footsteps fading into quiet.  

Eric stood there for a moment, the room still and calm around him. He let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, then finally stepped forward, lowering himself onto the edge of the pull-out bed. He reached down and carefully unfastened his prosthetic, sliding it off and setting it aside. The quiet click and release of it echoed faintly in the room.  

He rubbed at the muscles of his calf for a moment, sighing. The hoodie sleeves bunched around his wrists again, too long, too soft, and he didn’t adjust them—just let them hang there. He was tired, down to his bones, and not just physically. The kind of tired sleep didn’t always fix.  

Still, he moved slowly to lie down, pulling the blanket over himself. The fabric smelled like detergent and Salim and something familiar. Safe, maybe. He wasn’t sure.  

He stared at the ceiling for a while, letting the quiet settle around him like a second blanket.  

The single blanket wasn’t enough.  

Even with the hoodie, the weight pressing down on him wasn’t grounding, wasn’t solid enough to hold him in place against the pull of his thoughts. They were circling now, just outside of reach—memories, guilt, flashes of things he didn’t want to see again. They scratched at the edges of his mind like fingernails on glass, and it was all just a little too loud.  

Eric sat up, the blanket rustling softly in the still room. He reached down and tugged the heavier blanket from the foot of the bed, the one Salim had neatly folded earlier, and pulled it over himself. The weight of it settled over his chest, his legs, his arms like a leaden hand. It wasn’t perfect, but it was better. It helped. A little.  

He lay back down, curling into himself, cocooned now in layers of fabric and faint warmth. He buried his face into the pillow, breathing in the lingering scent of detergent and Salim, trying to pretend it didn’t make his chest ache. It was comforting, stupidly so, and he hated how much he wanted to cling to it.  

Still, he didn’t move away.  

His fingers twisted into the corner of the blanket, hidden under the folds. He closed his eyes and tried to focus on the weight, on the quiet, on the faint hum of the house around him. Tried not to think about the way his body still ached, or the guilt twisting through his ribs like barbed wire, or the way he’d lied to Salim again.  

He tried to fall asleep.  

And his thoughts kept spiraling.  

Chapter 20

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric lay in the dark for what felt like hours, the weight of the heavy blanket doing little to quiet the storm in his head.  

He turned onto his side, then his back, then his other side—restless, trapped in a body that begged for rest while his mind refused to let go. Every time he closed his eyes, it was there waiting for him: the memories, the guilt, the flashes of things he couldn’t erase. The blood. The silence. The sound of someone choking on their last breath. His own hands shaking.  

He squeezed his eyes shut tighter, as if that would help. It didn’t.  

The blanket was too warm now, but he didn’t kick it off. The weight was the only thing keeping him tethered, keeping him from unraveling completely. He clutched at it like it might hold him together. His stomach twisted, not with hunger, but with that familiar ache of regret, of knowing exactly what he’d done hours ago. Of knowing he’d do it again.  

He shifted again, curling tighter on his side. The pillow smelled like Salim—comforting in a way he didn’t deserve. The guilt of that dug in just as hard as the rest.  

He wanted to sleep. God, he was so tired. His bones ached with it, but his brain wouldn’t shut off. It just kept going, like a record stuck on the worst part of a song, replaying every awful moment in loops.  

By the time the grey light of morning began to creep through the edges of the curtain, Eric wasn’t sure if he’d slept at all. Maybe in brief, half-conscious intervals, but nothing restful. Nothing that made the exhaustion ease.  

He stared up at the ceiling, eyes dry and heavy, the blanket tangled around his legs, the knot in his chest just as tight as it had been the night before.  

Eventually, the weight of lying still became heavier than the exhaustion anchoring him. Eric sat up with a groan, his body stiff and aching from the hours of restless tossing. He reached for his prosthetic and slid it on with practiced movements, locking it into place with the quiet click of familiarity. Standing felt like dragging himself through mud, but he forced himself to do it anyway.  

He folded the bed back into a couch with slow, mechanical movements, not wanting to leave the living room looking like he hadn’t even tried. The blankets and pillows were stacked neatly on one end, tucked out of the way. It was easier to pretend everything was fine when the room looked clean.  

Moving on autopilot, Eric stepped into the kitchen and started a pot of coffee. The routine grounded him a little—something familiar, something that required just enough focus to keep his hands busy and his mind from spiraling again. When it was done, he poured himself a mug, holding it between both hands as he walked back to the couch.  

The warmth of it was grounding, the bitterness cutting through some of the fog that had settled in his head. He sipped it slowly, letting the heat hit his throat and chest, filling the hollow ache in his stomach for a moment. That same stomach twisted a few sips later, cramping with empty protest. It wanted real food. It hadn’t kept anything down in days.  

Eric ignored it.  

He didn’t have the energy to care about that. Not today. The coffee was enough—had to be enough.  

He tucked one foot up under himself and rested deeper into the corner of the couch, mug held close, eyes fixed blankly on the wall across from him. His body ached with fatigue, but it didn’t matter. He just needed to make it through another day.  

Salim wandered into the living room a little while later, rubbing sleep from his eyes, his hair still mussed from the pillow. When he saw Eric already sitting on the couch, coffee in hand, he offered a soft, “Good morning.”  

Eric blinked, looking over at him, slow and bleary-eyed. His voice was hoarse when he replied, “Morning. There’s some coffee in the pot if you want some.”  

“Thanks,” Salim said, and padded into the kitchen.  

Eric watched him move about for a moment, then dropped his gaze back to his mug. The silence that followed wasn’t uncomfortable—just quiet, still morning air.  

As Salim poured his coffee, he asked casually, “You been up long?”  

Eric shrugged, the motion small and tired. “Couldn’t sleep.”  

Salim frowned faintly but didn’t comment. He carried his mug back over and sat beside Eric on the couch, close enough to be reassuring but not crowding him. “Well,” he said gently, “hopefully it’ll be better tonight.”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. He took another sip of coffee instead, then hummed softly, a vague sound that wasn’t agreement, but wasn’t disagreement either.  

They sat in silence for a few moments, the soft clink of ceramic and the distant hum of the fridge filling the space. Salim didn’t push, didn’t ask anything more, and Eric appreciated that. He was too tired for explanations, too frayed for conversation.  

Just sitting there, with someone beside him, was enough.  

When Salim finished the last sip of his coffee, he stood with a quiet exhale and padded back into the kitchen. He refilled his mug, then set it aside and began pulling ingredients from the fridge—eggs, some bread, a few spices.  

Eric watched him from the couch for a moment, his eyes half-lidded and unfocused. Then, with a small sigh, he pushed himself up and followed. His prosthetic clicked faintly against the floor as he stepped into the kitchen. He moved slowly, like his limbs were heavier than usual.  

Without a word, he refilled his own mug of coffee, gripping it tightly in both hands. He glanced at Salim, clearly wanting to offer help, but his posture sagged too much, and his eyes looked far too tired to manage much. So instead of speaking, he leaned back against the counter, sipping from the mug in slow, methodical gulps.  

Salim glanced over at him briefly but said nothing, recognizing the effort Eric had already made just by getting up and coming in here. He cracked a few eggs into a pan, the quiet sizzle the only sound between them for a while.  

Eric stayed there, the coffee warming his hands and his throat, trying to force his body to wake up, to function. But mostly he just felt like a shadow of himself, running on fumes and the fragile thread of willpower.  

Still, something about standing there, with the low sounds of cooking and Salim’s calm presence filling the space, made it feel a little less heavy. Even if he couldn’t quite name why.  

When Eric had blinked the worst of the fog from his eyes and his mind started to properly register what Salim was doing, his stomach clenched. There were too many eggs in the pan, too much bread laid out on the counter. It wasn’t just a casual breakfast—it was enough food for two full meals. And Eric knew that Salim would expect him to eat a real portion of it.  

He gripped his mug a little tighter, his fingers curling around the ceramic like it was the only thing anchoring him in place. His jaw tensed, throat working as he forced the panic back down, tried to keep his face neutral. Maybe if he ate slowly, if he only took small bites, he could get away with leaving half of it. Maybe he could keep some of it down, he just had to eat little enough that his stomach wouldn’t protest and hope that Salim wouldn’t notice. Or wouldn’t ask questions.  

But even thinking about eating made something twist uncomfortably in his gut—part hunger, part dread.  

He kept his eyes locked on the pan for too long, too intently.  

Salim glanced over from the stove and caught the look.  

Eric quickly looked away, lifting his mug again even though it was nearly empty. He took a sip anyway, just for something to do, just so he wouldn’t have to speak.  

Salim didn’t say anything. Not right away. But Eric could feel his gaze lingering, could feel the careful weight of it pressing into his side like Salim was trying to see through him.  

Eric stayed quiet, his mouth dry despite the coffee, and just stared into his cup like it held answers he didn’t want to say aloud.  

When Salim was nearly finished at the stove, Eric quietly moved around him to grab his mug. He filled both mugs with fresh coffee, the pot lighter than he expected—it was probably his third cup already, maybe fourth. He didn’t keep track anymore.  

He set the mugs down on the table, careful not to clink them too loudly against the wood. A moment later, Salim turned off the burner, plated the food, and carried it over. It smelled good—too good. The scent clung heavy in the air, warm and rich, and Eric’s stomach twisted in protest even as it growled.  

They sat down across from each other, and Eric mumbled a quiet, “Thanks,” eyes on his plate, hands cold despite the heat of the mug.  

He picked up his fork and took a bite, chewing slowly, methodically. It tasted fine—maybe even good—but it didn’t matter. The food felt dense in his mouth, like lead on his tongue, and when he swallowed it, it dropped into his stomach like a stone. Still, he forced himself to keep going. Another bite, another chew, another swallow. He kept his pace slow, steady, hoping Salim wouldn’t notice how unnatural it was, how forced.  

He could feel Salim watching him in the quiet, not suspicious exactly, just aware . And that made it worse.  

Eric didn’t look up. He didn’t want to see the kindness in Salim’s expression, the pride if he finished, the care in his voice when he asked if Eric wanted more. Because if Salim knew what Eric did after—if he knew the awful ritual that followed, knew how nothing ever stayed down—he wouldn’t be proud. He wouldn’t smile.  

He’d be disappointed. Maybe even disgusted.  

Eric clenched his fork a little tighter and took another bite, willing himself to keep going. Just a little more. Just enough to keep Salim happy. That was all that mattered.  

He forced every last bite down, even though it made his stomach twist and ache, even though the guilt surged like bile through his throat. The food sat heavy in him, a weight that didn’t feel like nourishment—just penance. He deserved the guilt. After everything he’d done, after everyone he’d failed, it was only fair that he felt it.  

But then he looked up. Salim was smiling again, that warm, quietly proud smile that always made something stir painfully in Eric’s chest—something like longing, something like hope. It made it almost worth it. Almost.  

“I can wash up,” Eric said, standing a bit too quickly, his hands already gathering their empty plates.  

Salim shook his head. “I’ve got it. You didn’t sleep well, you should go sit down.”  

Eric hesitated. “I’m gonna go brush my teeth,” he said instead.  

Salim frowned, concern flickering in his eyes. It wasn’t the first time Eric had disappeared straight after eating. Not by a long shot.  

But he just nodded and said, “Okay.”  

Eric turned, guilt already crawling up his throat like acid. I can’t keep doing this, he thought, heading down the hallway. Every day, every meal, having to lie and sneak away—it’s too much.  

He stepped into the bathroom and closed the door behind him, too distracted, too desperate to remember to lock it. He dropped to his knees in front of the toilet, the motion automatic now, like muscle memory. He shoved his fingers down his throat, hard and fast. He had to get it out. He needed to get it out. That guilt—he couldn’t carry it. Not again.  

The door creaked open just as he gagged, and he couldn’t even turn his head to see. His body convulsed, and breakfast came up in harsh, painful waves.  

Then—he felt a hand on his back. Warm, steady, gentle.  

Salim crouched beside him, wordless, rubbing soft circles on Eric’s back as he gagged again, and again, until it was over.  

Eric finally slumped back onto his heels, breath shaky, the bitter taste of bile still in his mouth. He didn’t meet Salim’s eyes. Couldn’t.  

There was a long pause before Salim spoke, voice low and careful.  

“This is why you’re so thin, isn’t it? You’re not keeping anything down.”  

Eric’s shoulders hunched, and after a moment, he gave the smallest nod.  

And then the words came, tumbling out in a quiet, broken rush:  

“Every time I eat, the guilt—it’s too much. It builds and builds until it swallows me whole. If I don’t get it out, it eats me alive. And I know you’re trying to help, Salim—I know . And I want to tell you, I’ve wanted to for so long, but I couldn’t… I just couldn’t. And the more you try to get me to eat, the worse it gets, the worse I get, and it just—it makes the guilt worse, and I hate it, I hate doing this, but it’s the only thing that makes the pressure stop for a minute and—”  

His voice cracked, and by the time he trailed off, there were tears in his eyes. He was too tired to fight them. Too tired to pretend he wasn’t breaking down.  

Salim didn’t say anything for a moment. Then he gently placed both hands on Eric’s shoulders.  

“Thank you,” he said softly. “For telling me.”  

Eric blinked, lips trembling, and without thinking, he leaned forward into Salim’s touch. Salim didn’t hesitate. He pulled Eric into his arms and held him close, solid and warm and real.  

And Eric let himself be held.  

He didn’t know how he’d gotten the words out—hadn’t thought he could. But now that they were out in the open, now that Salim knew… and wasn’t disgusted or disappointed… it didn’t fix everything.  

But it mattered.  

Salim didn’t let go. He kept his arms around Eric, holding him close, letting him lean into the comfort without question. So much made sense now—why Eric always disappeared right after meals, why he avoided eating back at CENTCOM, the way even getting him to eat a single protein bar had felt like negotiating a peace treaty. Salim had suspected something was wrong, but not this. Not something so painful, so quietly consuming.  

He let his hand move gently up and down Eric’s back, a steady rhythm meant to ground him.  

“Now that I know,” Salim said softly, voice near Eric’s ear, “I won’t try to make you eat more than you can. I’ll be gentle, I promise. We’ll go slow. I’ll just try to get you to eat a little bit each day, and if you can keep that down, I’ll be proud of you. That’s enough. You’re enough. And I’m sorry… I didn’t realize. I didn’t mean to make it harder for you.”  

Eric’s face was tucked into Salim’s shoulder, his breath warm and shaky against the fabric of Salim’s shirt. His voice was hoarse, barely audible.  

“It’s not your fault,” he mumbled. “I should’ve told you. I wanted to. I just… couldn’t.”  

Salim gently squeezed him, arms firm but comforting. “It’s not your fault either,” he said. “None of this is. But now that it’s out in the open, we can work on it together. You’re not alone in this anymore.”  

Eric just nodded, his eyes squeezed shut, clinging to the moment—clinging to Salim.  

It felt selfish, taking so much from someone already offering him more than he deserved, but he couldn’t make himself pull away. Not yet. Not when he finally felt safe, finally felt seen. The guilt hadn’t gone, but it had quieted, just enough for the comfort to cut through.  

Salim held Eric for a few moments longer, arms wrapped around him with a gentleness that didn’t waver. His heart ached in his chest, breaking silently with the weight of what Eric had just confessed. He hadn’t realized Eric was struggling this badly—not really. If he had, he would’ve done more. He would’ve seen the signs, would’ve listened more closely, paid more attention. He wouldn’t have pushed so hard, thinking he was helping when in reality, he’d only been making it worse.  

He exhaled slowly, then gave Eric a gentle squeeze before carefully pulling back. He kept his hands on Eric’s shoulders, grounding them both, and said quietly, “Come on. Let me get you some water.”  

Eric gave a tired nod, and slowly hauled himself up off the bathroom floor. He flushed the toilet, washed his hands without looking at himself in the mirror, then followed Salim down the hallway.  

In the living room, he sank down onto the couch, curling into the corner like muscle memory, tucking himself small. The hoodie he wore felt too big in a comforting way, sleeves tugged down over his hands, and the heaviness of the morning sat across his chest like a weight.  

Salim returned a moment later, holding a glass of water. He handed it to Eric without a word, just a quiet look.  

Eric took it and sipped slowly, grateful for the coolness that helped wash the lingering taste of bile from his mouth. He didn’t speak. Didn’t know how to. But the glass of water was grounding, and Salim’s presence—quiet, steady, close—was even more so.  

Salim sat down beside him, close enough that their arms brushed. He didn’t move away.  

Eric didn’t either.  

He took another long swig from the glass, then set it carefully on the coffee table with a soft clink. As soon as it was out of his hands, he tucked them back into his sleeves, wrapping the fabric around his fingers like a barrier between himself and everything else. The sleeves hung past his knuckles, hiding the rawness, hiding everything. He kept his eyes down.  

Salim watched him for a long, quiet moment. His chest ached, but his voice stayed steady and soft when he said, “Eric… I need you to tell me what you need.”  

Eric’s fingers stilled where they rubbed at his sleeves. He didn’t look up. Couldn’t. His gaze stayed fixed on his lap, his voice small and hoarse.  

“I can’t eat a lot at once,” he said, the words halting but honest. “Sometimes I can eat a little… and the guilt’s small enough that I can keep it down. But sometimes it’s too much. And I—” He paused, swallowed hard. “I have to purge it. Just to feel okay again. Just to get that control back. And… anything too sweet or too fatty—I can’t keep that down either. My body just—won’t.”  

Salim didn’t interrupt. He just reached out and rested a hand on Eric’s shoulder, firm but gentle, grounding. He knew Eric found comfort in touch, even when he flinched from attention. Eric leaned into it instinctively, his frame sagging a little under the weight of the conversation, but still curled up tight like he was bracing against the world.  

Salim nodded slowly, his voice low. “Okay. So if I give you a small portion of something—something plain, not too heavy—that’s better?”  

Eric nodded without lifting his head, the motion small and weary.  

“Then that’s what I’ll do,” Salim said. “Just a little at a time. Enough that you can keep it down. Enough that it helps, even just a bit. We’ll take it slow. I’m not going to push you. I just want to help you start to recover.”  

Eric didn’t answer, but his nod was a little stronger this time. And without meaning to, he leaned a bit more into Salim’s hand, like the touch alone was keeping him from coming apart.  

Salim kept his hand there, solid and patient, and didn’t say anything more. He didn’t need to. Eric was still here. Still fighting. And Salim would stay beside him for as long as it took.  

Salim let the quiet settle for a moment before speaking again, his voice still soft, still careful.  

“Do you think,” he asked gently, “you’ll be able to eat a little something now? Or would it be better to wait till lunch?”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. His fingers resumed fidgeting in the sleeves of his hoodie, his shoulders tensing slightly under Salim’s hand. Then he gave a small shake of his head. “If I eat now,” he said, barely above a whisper, “I’ll just have to purge it again.”  

Salim gave his shoulder a light squeeze, no judgment in the touch. “Okay,” he said simply. “We’ll wait then.”  

Eric nodded, some of the tightness in his frame easing. He hadn’t realized just how afraid he’d been of this moment—of Salim finding out, of everything crumbling once it was out in the open. But it hadn’t. Salim wasn’t angry. He wasn’t distant or disappointed. He was still right here, close and steady, and Eric didn’t feel as exposed as he thought he would. If anything, he felt… lighter. Not fixed, not better, but less alone.  

He kept his eyes on the floor, but his voice was a little steadier when he spoke. “I thought… when you found out, it’d change everything. That you’d look at me differently.”  

“I do look at you differently,” Salim said. Eric stiffened. Salim quickly added, “But not worse. Not less.”  

Eric blinked, startled, and finally glanced sideways at Salim.  

Salim offered him a small, tired smile. “Now I know what you’re carrying. It makes sense now. And I wish I’d known sooner, but I’m glad you told me. I’m still here. That’s not going to change.”  

Eric looked away again, but not out of shame this time—just overwhelmed. He pulled his sleeves tighter around his hands, drawing his knees up slightly, and nodded again.  

He’d been scared of Salim knowing. Terrified, even. But now that he did—now that he wasn’t walking on eggshells or trying to hide it—he realized it was kind of… nice. Not the pain of it, not the illness itself, but the knowing. The having someone there who knew , who saw him, and didn’t pull away.  

It didn’t fix everything. But it helped. And that was more than Eric had dared to hope for.  

Salim gave Eric’s shoulder another gentle squeeze, grounding and warm. “Would you like to play cards or something?” he asked softly, giving Eric an easy out, a way to distract himself if he wanted.  

Eric hesitated, fingers tightening in the sleeves of his hoodie. Then, quietly, almost like he wasn’t sure he was allowed to ask, he said, “Could I have… some of the tea you made yesterday?”  

Salim blinked, surprised for only a second before his face lit up with a warm smile. “Of course you can,” he said immediately, voice full of quiet encouragement.  

He stood and moved toward the kitchen, and Eric’s gaze followed him, something soft and unsure in his eyes. He hadn’t meant to ask for anything. It had just slipped out. But he had liked the tea. It had settled easily in his stomach yesterday—no guilt, no heaviness, no sick churn afterward. Just warmth. Comfort. And something about asking for it—about choosing to put something in his body—felt like a kind of victory. Small, maybe, but not meaningless.  

And he knew it would make Salim happy. That mattered too.  

He watched Salim move around the kitchen, filling the kettle, pulling down the same tin he’d used the day before. The quiet motions were soothing, familiar in a way that didn’t demand anything of him. Eric curled a little tighter into the couch cushions, not quite smiling, but a flicker of something close to it tugged at the corner of his mouth.  

He didn’t know why it felt safe here, with Salim, but it did. And surprisingly , he didn’t feel like he had to run from that.  

Salim came back from the kitchen carefully balancing two mugs of steaming tea. He handed one to Eric with a soft, “Here you go,” before setting his own on the coffee table and reaching for the deck of cards he’d left nearby.  

Eric accepted the mug with both hands, fingers curling around the warm ceramic. He took a sip—tentative at first—and let the taste settle on his tongue. It was the same blend as yesterday, but… different. Less sweet. Gentler. Like Salim had thought about it, had adjusted it just for him. The tea was warm and calming, and the fact that Salim had gone out of his way to make it better for him —to listen —stirred something fragile in his chest.  

A soft smile tugged at his lips before he could stop it. He took another sip, deeper this time, letting the warmth work its way through him.  

Salim sat beside him again, shuffling the deck with practiced ease. He glanced over as the cards slipped between his fingers and caught Eric’s smile. The sight of it—real, unforced—made his own expression soften. He didn’t say anything, just let the moment settle between them before asking gently, “What game do you want to play?”  

Eric hesitated, eyes flicking down to his tea, then back to Salim. “Blackjack?” he said quietly.  

Salim gave a small grin and nodded. “Sure thing.”  

He started dealing, two cards to each of them, and Eric set his tea down carefully on the coffee table so he could pick up his hand. The couch was warm where their shoulders brushed, the tea still steaming beside them, and for the first time in a long time, the silence felt almost… peaceful.  

Not empty. Not heavy. Just quiet.  

And that was enough.  

Notes:

We finally got the reveal yall! (I say like I havent had this planned since before I started writing)

Chapter Text

By the time lunch rolled around, Eric felt a little better—still hollowed-out and running on too little sleep, but steadier. His thoughts, which had been spiraling violently all morning, had quieted into something slower and less suffocating. The gentle rhythm of playing cards with Salim had helped, had anchored him just enough to make the day feel bearable.  

When Eric won another round of blackjack, he allowed himself a small, crooked smile. Salim set his own cards aside with a quiet laugh and said, “I think that’s your fourth win in a row. Probably time for lunch, huh?”  

Eric nodded, setting his cards down as well. He tried not to let it show—the subtle shift in his body, the way his shoulders tightened ever so slightly at the mention of food. But Salim noticed. Of course he did. He always noticed now.  

Salim kept his voice gentle. “What sort of food would you prefer to eat?”  

Eric hesitated, his fingers playing with the edge of his sleeve again. “Something light… that I can eat without feeling like I’m eating loads.” He paused, eyes on the floor. “I’m not too sure what’s actually good. I used to just throw everything up, then eat enough ration bars to survive.”  

Salim didn’t say anything at first, but Eric could feel it in the silence—how it pressed tight with sadness, how Salim’s heart broke a little more behind the quiet. When Salim finally spoke, his voice was soft and composed. “Would something like rice and egg be okay?”  

Eric glanced up, considering. Then nodded slowly. “Yeah. I think that would be okay.”  

Salim offered a small smile—gentle but sad around the edges—and said, “Alright then. I’ll go make that.”  

Eric shifted, uncertain, then asked, “Is there anything I can do to help?”  

Salim looked at him, like he wasn’t expecting the offer but was glad for it. “Of course.”  

Eric stood and followed him into the kitchen, the familiar ache in his joints and behind his eyes reminding him just how little sleep he’d gotten. Still, the company helped. So did the fact that this meal wasn’t being forced on him—it was something he had chosen. Something light. Manageable.  

It didn’t make it easy. But it made it a little less impossible. And today, that was enough.  

Salim opened the fridge and pulled out a small carton of eggs, setting them gently on the counter. “Could you crack these into the bowl for me?” he asked, his voice soft, offering Eric something to do without pressure.  

Eric nodded and stepped forward, taking the bowl and carton. His hands were steady enough now—still tired, still aching faintly from holding too much tension for too long—but the motion of cracking eggs was familiar, automatic. The satisfying tap, the split of the shell, the soft sound as the yolk dropped into the bowl. He used to find a quiet comfort in cooking, in the routine of it, the precision. But after everything, after the guilt and the shame and the loss of control, it had become more of a necessity than a joy. Still, having something to do with his hands helped.  

As Eric whisked the eggs into a soft yellow mixture, Salim stood at the stove rinsing and draining the rice, the faint hiss of water hitting the bottom of the pot filling the kitchen. The air smelled like steam and familiarity. It didn’t feel like home, exactly, but it felt safe in a way Eric hadn’t expected anything to feel again.  

Eric carried the bowl over to the stove, handing it to Salim wordlessly. Salim glanced at him with a soft nod, then poured the whisked eggs into the pan with the rice, stirring slowly as they cooked together, soft and golden. The gentle sizzle filled the space between them.  

Eric leaned against the counter beside him, watching the mixture come together. His arms were folded loosely, sleeves pulled over his hands again, the extra fabric a small shield. He didn’t speak—didn’t need to. Just being here beside Salim, doing something simple and quiet, was enough for now.  

Salim glanced over at him once, a faint smile touching his face—not pitying, just present. Then he returned to stirring the pan, and Eric stayed where he was, letting the warmth of the stove and the sound of cooking soften the edges of his thoughts.  

Salim stirred the rice one last time, the eggs folded in softly, golden and steaming. He turned off the burner and let the pan rest for a moment. His hand hovered over the plates, then he paused and looked over at Eric.  

"How much do you want?" he asked gently, not assuming, not pushing—just asking.  

Eric shifted his weight slightly, arms still folded over his middle like a shield. “Not too much,” he said quietly, not meeting Salim’s eyes.  

Salim gave a small nod. He scooped a single large spoonful onto Eric’s plate—just enough to cover the center of the dish, but still clearly a modest portion. He glanced at Eric again. “Is that alright?”  

Eric glanced at the plate, then nodded once. “Yeah. Thank you.”  

Salim served himself a more typical portion, then carried both plates over to the table. Eric followed slowly, mug of tea in hand, and sat down across from him. The food smelled good—simple, warm, real—but the familiar twist in Eric’s stomach had already started to build. The anxiety, the guilt. The dread of eating.  

Still, he knew he had to try.  

Salim didn’t rush him. He just picked up his fork and began to eat slowly, giving Eric space to move at his own pace.  

Eric took a small bite, chewing slowly, the food sitting heavy in his mouth. It didn’t taste bad—he was sure it was actually quite good—but his body rejected it on instinct, not flavor. He swallowed carefully, the warmth of it dropping into his stomach like a stone.  

He sat with it for a moment, then took another bite, slower than the first. His hands trembled faintly, but he forced himself to eat a little more. He’d promised to try. Salim knew now. There was no more hiding, no more pretending. His body was running on fumes, and even though the guilt was loud, even though the pressure was still there, he had to give it something.  

Across the table, Salim glanced at him from time to time, never staring, never saying a word—just offering quiet presence. And that was enough to make it a little more bearable.  

Eric managed to eat about half of what was on his plate—small, careful bites, each one heavier than the last. Eventually, he set his fork down with a quiet clink against the ceramic and folded his hands in his lap. His stomach churned with the familiar discomfort, a slow, twisting pressure that made him want to excuse himself, to drop to his knees in the bathroom and undo what he’d just done.  

But he didn’t move.  

He stayed seated at the table, staring down at the plate like it might accuse him if he looked away. The guilt pulsed under his skin like a second heartbeat, hot and restless, whispering that he hadn’t earned the food, that he didn’t deserve to keep it. He clenched his hands together, knuckles white.  

Across from him, Salim was still eating, slowly and with quiet thoughtfulness. Every so often, he glanced up at Eric—subtle, careful looks that weren’t quite concerned enough to call attention, but clearly searching. Eric could tell Salim wanted to ask him to eat more, maybe gently suggest it, but he didn’t. He didn’t push.  

Eric appreciated that more than he could say, even if the only reason he was sitting here at all, still holding it down, was because of Salim. Because he didn’t want to disappoint him again.  

The guilt was still there, a thick, heavy weight in his chest that wouldn’t go away no matter how hard he tried to push it down. It didn’t matter that the portion had been small, or that he hadn’t eaten in days. The voice in his head still said it was too much, still told him he had failed.  

But even with all that, he stayed in his chair.  

He didn’t run. He didn’t purge.  

And that was something. Even if it didn’t feel like it.  

Eric had eaten barely anything—just a few forkfuls, enough to say he’d tried, but little enough that it shouldn’t have made him feel this awful. Normally, he wouldn’t be fighting the urge this hard. Normally, this amount wouldn’t sit like lead in his stomach, wouldn’t feel like it was clawing at his insides, begging to be undone.  

Maybe it was different now because someone else knew.  

That thought lingered, uncomfortable and hard-edged. It wasn’t shame exactly—not anymore. But the vulnerability still burned, raw and exposed in his chest. The fact that Salim knew, that he'd seen, and was still here, still watching him with those patient, steady eyes—it made something shift inside Eric. He didn’t know if it was better or worse.  

But he knew one thing: if he went and purged now, after everything they’d talked about, after how gentle Salim had been, he’d feel even worse. The guilt would eat him alive. And maybe—just maybe—his body wouldn’t be able to keep handling the strain.  

He couldn’t afford to break it any more than it already was.  

When Salim finished his plate and set his fork down, Eric pushed up from his chair with a quiet breath, gathering the dishes into a neat stack.  

“I’ll wash up,” he said, his voice quiet, but steady enough.  

Salim started to open his mouth in protest, but then paused. He looked at Eric for a moment, thoughtful, then gave a small nod instead.  

“Alright,” he said softly. “Just take it slow.”  

Eric nodded, already turning toward the sink.  

Salim watched him go, heart aching. He could see how tense Eric’s shoulders were, how tightly his hands gripped the plates—like he was holding himself together by a thread. But giving him the space to do something, to distract himself, felt like the right call.  

He didn’t say anything else, didn’t follow. He just stayed at the table, watching in silence as Eric ran the tap and began to wash the dishes, movements quiet and methodical, like he needed the repetition to anchor him.  

And maybe he did. Maybe this was one of those little things that would help, one step at a time.  

Eric finished rinsing the last plate, set it carefully on the drying rack, and turned off the tap. His left hand tingled unpleasantly—like pins and needles that wouldn’t fade—and it had been like that all morning, ever since he woke up, worse than usual. He’d tried to ignore it, to focus on anything else, but now, with the dishes done and nothing else to distract him, the numbness crawled back into focus.  

He looked down at his arm. The rolled-up sleeve of his hoodie had pulled back enough to reveal the edge of the bandage, stained faintly pink and visibly waterlogged.  

His stomach turned with a new kind of guilt.  

“Uh… Salim?” he said hesitantly, not looking up.  

Salim looked up from the newspaper in his lap, his brow lifting. “What’s up?”  

Eric shifted his weight, then forced himself to answer. “I… forgot to change the bandages after I showered last night.”  

There was a pause. Salim blinked once, then frowned. “You left wet bandages on your arm all night?”  

Eric nodded, eyes fixed on the tile floor.  

Salim’s voice softened, but there was still a thread of concern running through it. “Let’s go change them, then. Before the dampness starts an infection.”  

Eric didn’t argue. He just nodded again, setting the tea towel aside and drying his hands properly this time. The air felt cold against his damp sleeves. Salim stood, folding the paper and placing it neatly on the table before leading the way to the bathroom.  

Eric followed silently, his chest tight.  

He wasn’t sure how he’d forgotten—whether it had been the exhaustion, the emotional spiral, or just him getting stuck in his own head. Maybe, in some dark and tangled part of himself, he hadn’t wanted to remember. Maybe he’d wanted to leave the bandages wet. Maybe he’d thought he deserved whatever infection might come of it.  

He didn’t know.  

And more than anything, he hoped Salim wouldn’t ask.  

They reached the bathroom. Salim opened the cabinet and started gathering supplies without a word—fresh gauze, antiseptic wipes, tape. His movements were efficient but careful, his silence not uncomfortable, just... gentle. Respectful.  

Eric sat on the closed toilet lid, pulling his sleeve up higher. He watched Salim out of the corner of his eye, trying to prepare himself for the sting, for the exposure, for the moment when everything beneath the bandage would be real again.  

But mostly, he just sat still, quiet and waiting, praying that Salim wouldn’t ask him why .  

Salim crouched in front of Eric with quiet care, his knees popping faintly as he settled. He reached for Eric’s arm, and Eric offered it without a word, gaze fixed on the fabric pooling in his lap.  

The bandage was soft and damp under Salim’s fingers as he began to unwrap it. The gauze clung a little where it had dried to the skin, and Salim worked slowly, carefully. When he got down to the last layer of tape, he paused and frowned.  

“We need to change the tape again,” he said softly. “It hasn’t dried properly.”  

Eric nodded, still not looking up.  

“But it’s healing well,” Salim added, his voice lighter, gently reassuring. “See?”  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t want to look—he never did. But he also knew that if he didn’t, Salim would encourage him to, would want him to face it, and somehow that would feel worse. Like being exposed and held accountable all at once. So, he forced himself to glance down.  

Salim was right. The cut had begun to scab and close. The surrounding skin was less angry, the edges no longer raw. It was healing. But it still looked bad—still a slash of ugly truth across his arm. A reminder of what he’d done. Of the nights he hadn’t cared if he woke up the next morning.  

Eric looked away again as Salim began peeling the tape gently from the skin. He kept his eyes fixed on his lap, the dark fabric of his joggers a welcome anchor. He didn’t want to see the whole wound—not like this. Not with Salim so close. Not when his stomach still turned from lunch and his mind was balancing on the edge of too much.  

Salim didn’t rush. He applied the ointment with a featherlight touch, then covered the wound with fresh gauze and tape, careful not to pull too tightly. His hands were always steady, always gentle—never once hurting Eric more than necessary. There was comfort in that, even if Eric didn’t know how to ask for it.  

Still staring at his lap, Eric tried to block out the feeling of Salim’s hands brushing his skin. But it was impossible to ignore entirely. Every graze sent a flicker of heat down his spine, made the hair on his arms prickle. It wasn’t fair, wasn’t something he had the room to deal with—not now. His head was too full. Of guilt. Of exhaustion. Of hunger. Of shame.  

There wasn’t space for anything else.  

So he stayed silent. Still. And Salim kept working, quietly, like he knew. Like he understood without needing to say anything.  

Salim finished wrapping the fresh bandage around Eric’s arm, smoothing the last edge of tape down with a practiced hand. Then he gave Eric’s shoulder a light pat and said gently, “All done.”  

Eric glanced up, his eyes a little too tired, a little too heavy. “Thank you,” he murmured, barely above a whisper.  

Salim gave a small smile. “No problem.” He turned to gather the used bandages and gauze, careful not to leave any behind. He moved with quiet efficiency, tossing them in the bathroom bin, then washing his hands.  

Eric tugged the sleeves of his hoodie down over his hands, curling his fingers into the ends. He was warm—too warm, probably—but he didn’t even consider taking the hoodie off. The weight of it pressed against his shoulders like armor, soft and familiar, keeping the world just far enough away.  

He lingered for a moment, hovering in the bathroom doorway, unsure what to do next. He didn’t want to be alone with his thoughts again—but he didn’t want to assume, either. After a beat of hesitation, he followed Salim out of the bathroom and into the living room.  

Eric settled back down on the couch, sitting upright, though every part of him wanted to curl in on himself. To close his eyes. To pull the hood up and pretend he didn’t exist for a while. But he didn’t. He stayed upright, legs pulled close but not quite tucked, hands still curled in his sleeves. Even though he was exhausted, he didn’t want to fall asleep, not yet.  

He liked being near Salim.  

Even in silence, it was easier. Lighter.  

Just being in the same room as him dulled the sharp edges in Eric’s mind. Like the guilt wasn’t so loud. Like the pressure inside his chest wasn’t quite so crushing.  

He didn’t know what to say, but maybe he didn’t need to. Maybe it was enough just to be here.  

Salim crossed the room to the dining table, grabbing the folded newspaper and bringing it back with him. He settled on the couch next to Eric, flipping it open, the soft crinkle of the paper filling the quiet.  

Eric sat still for a moment, his hands twitching in his sleeves. He hated sitting idle—it gave his thoughts too much room to stir, to needle at the guilt still clawing through his chest. Without a word, he stood and walked across the room to the bookshelf tucked into the corner. Most of the spines were in Arabic, obviously, neatly arranged and clearly well-read. But on the top shelf, a few paperbacks in English leaned together, slightly more worn. He figured they were from when either Salim or Zain were learning.  

He scanned the titles, running his finger lightly along the cracked spines, before selecting the one that looked the most promising—something fiction, a little weathered but familiar in that way all paperback novels eventually become. He didn’t expect much from it. He didn’t expect to focus well enough to follow more than a few pages. But at least it would give his hands something to do.  

Eric returned to the couch and sat down, folding one leg underneath himself and holding the book with both hands, the sleeves of his hoodie pushed back just enough for him to hold it. He didn’t curl up, didn’t lean into Salim like he wanted to—but the warmth of the other man beside him still reached him, quiet and steady, like a lighthouse in the fog.  

He opened the book. Even if the words didn’t stick, even if his brain was too tired to absorb much of it, it was something. Something to hold. Something to focus on. Something to keep the thoughts quiet just a little longer.  

Chapter 22

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The day passed in a slow, shapeless blur, like moving through thick fog. Eric didn’t do much—couldn’t, really. He stayed close to Salim, flipping through the same few pages of the book over and over again, never quite absorbing the words, or half-heartedly playing cards when Salim suggested a round. They didn’t speak much, but the quiet was never uncomfortable. It was just… tired.  

Eric could sense Salim watching him sometimes, a certain hesitation behind his gaze—like he wanted to suggest doing something more, maybe going for a walk or helping with something, but didn’t want to push. Eric appreciated that. Because the truth was, he didn’t have it in him. Not today.  

All he really wanted to do was lay down and sleep. Not just nap—he wanted to let himself sink into the bed and disappear for hours. He wanted to shut out the noise in his head and the heavy feeling in his limbs. But he knew how that would look. Knew what Salim would think, even if he didn’t say it. Maybe Salim would let him nap, but not stay in bed all day, not vanish into himself the way he used to.  

So Eric stayed upright. Stayed on the couch. Kept a card game going when Salim suggested it, even if he could barely focus on the numbers. Sipped at tea when it was handed to him. Pretended like he was reading when his brain was just drifting. Just enough to pass as okay. Just enough to not be told to go outside, or to talk about how he was feeling again.  

By the time the sun dipped low and long shadows stretched across the floor, Eric’s eyelids felt heavy, and his whole body ached with exhaustion. But still, he stayed on the couch, silently willing himself to stay present, to keep pretending he could handle just a bit more of the day.  

Salim stood and stretched, the motion slow and deliberate. He glanced over at Eric and asked, “What would you like for dinner?”  

Eric hesitated, his voice weak as he murmured, “I’m not really that hungry.”  

Salim gave him a look—gentle but firm—and said, “You at least need to try. Even just one bite. For me, please?”  

Eric nodded, though he wasn’t sure why. Maybe it was because he wanted to make Salim happy. Maybe it was because he hated the thought of causing Salim pain or sadness. Salim’s smile was rare and genuine, and Eric wanted to hold onto that, even if it meant pushing himself a little.  

Without another word, Salim wandered into the kitchen, opening cupboards and pulling out ingredients. Eric watched from the couch, shifting slightly so he could lean against the back and still keep Salim in sight. He saw rice come out, then something from the fridge, but he wasn’t sure what it would be. His body was too tired to move much, too heavy even to get up.  

So he stayed there, quiet and still, watching Salim move with a quiet kind of care that made the weight in Eric’s chest feel just a little lighter.  

Salim kept the meal simple—rice again, soft and familiar, paired with sautéed vegetables and a bit of grilled chicken, cut into small, manageable pieces. He seasoned it gently, keeping the flavors light. Nothing greasy, nothing too sweet. Just enough taste to be comforting, not overwhelming. He focused on nutrients, on what might actually stay down, on what Eric’s body might quietly accept without a fight.  

Now that he knew the truth, everything about the past weeks slotted into place with painful clarity. All the times Eric avoided meals, the way he flinched at the suggestion of food, the countless times he disappeared after eating. Salim had thought maybe it was just stress, or trauma, or that Eric’s body was still adjusting—but he hadn’t known. Couldn’t have known.  

And now that he did , he felt guilty for every time he’d encouraged Eric to eat more, not realizing how much pressure that really was. He hadn’t meant to make things worse.  

But now… now he could do it differently.  

He plated the food carefully, putting only a very small portion on Eric’s plate. Just a couple bites' worth. Enough that it didn’t look pitiful, but still light. Manageable. Then he added more to his own, not wanting Eric to feel watched or compared. If Eric only took one bite, Salim would still be proud of him.  

Because that’s what mattered now—getting something in him. Helping him build back, bit by bit, until maybe his cheeks would fill out again, until his eyes wouldn’t look so sunken, until he stopped hiding under layers of too-heavy clothes just to feel safe. Until there was a little more of Eric in the world again.  

He glanced toward the living room, saw Eric still curled into the couch, watching him in that quiet, exhausted way. Salim offered a small smile, then turned back to finish the meal, more determined than ever.  

One bite at a time. That’s how they’d start.  

Salim finished dishing up the food, and carried the plates over to the table, setting one down at Eric’s usual seat before sitting across from him. Eric slowly stood from the couch and made his way over, movements sluggish with exhaustion, then sank down behind his plate.  

“Thank you,” he said softly, almost under his breath.  

Salim gave him a small smile. “You’re welcome.”  

He picked up his fork and began eating, careful not to glance at Eric too often. He didn’t want him to feel watched, didn’t want him to feel like there were expectations hanging over his head. This wasn’t a test. It wasn’t supposed to feel like failure if he couldn’t finish.  

Eric picked at his food for a few moments, pushing it around on the plate, before finally gathering a small bite onto his fork. He brought it to his mouth and chewed slowly, his jaw tense. The food sat heavy on his tongue, and even heavier once he swallowed, like it was made of lead. His stomach clenched in protest. He paused, grimacing, and set the fork down.  

The urge to purge was almost instant. It gnawed at him, sharp and loud, and his fingers itched to excuse himself, to flee to the bathroom and get rid of the weight. But he stayed seated. Not being able to purge was going to get very annoying, very fast.  

He glanced up at Salim, and their eyes met.  

“If that’s all you can manage,” Salim said gently, his voice calm, “that’s alright. At least you ate something.”  

Eric gave a faint nod and dropped his gaze, pulling his sleeves down over his hands again, as if trying to disappear into the fabric. His fork sat untouched beside his plate, the food still mostly there.  

Salim continued eating, though his attention kept drifting back to Eric. The concern in his eyes was impossible to hide, no matter how hard he tried. He didn’t speak, didn’t push—it was enough that Eric had taken even a single bite. He knew that now.  

When Salim was almost finished with his own meal, Eric hesitated, then slowly picked up his fork again. The guilt hadn’t gone away, not really, but it had dulled just slightly—enough for him to try again. He scooped up another small bite, brought it to his mouth, and swallowed it down. It hit his stomach like a stone. He regretted it immediately. But he didn’t get up.  

At least he’d tried.  

Salim finished the last bite of his meal, then pushed his plate away and stood, quietly gathering the dishes. Eric stood too, almost automatically, reaching for his own plate to help. But Salim glanced at him and shook his head.  

“Go sit down,” he said gently, no room for argument in his voice.  

Eric hesitated, torn between wanting to help and the aching fatigue weighing him down. Eventually, he gave a small nod and turned away, drifting back into the living room. He curled up in the corner of the couch, legs tucked up and arms wrapped tight around himself beneath the weight of his hoodie.  

The guilt was still churning inside him like acid—relentless, biting, cruel. He hadn’t even eaten much, but his body felt wrong, heavy and tainted. He’d kept it down, and that should have felt like a win, but it didn’t. It felt like failure. It always did.  

He watched Salim moving around in the kitchen, rinsing dishes and setting them carefully into the drying rack, and tried to let that ground him. Salim was steady and calm, everything Eric wasn’t. Just watching him move helped a little. He focused on the rhythm of it, the way Salim always cleaned as if it were second nature—like he didn’t mind it, like it was just part of taking care of someone.  

Eric wished he could focus only on that. But the noise in his mind wouldn’t stop. Guilt scraped at his ribs, loud and persistent. He shouldn’t have eaten. Or he should have eaten more. He didn’t know which. Both. It didn’t matter. He never seemed to get it right.  

Still, he stayed curled on the couch, forcing himself to remain still. Salim’s presence helped, even if it didn’t fix everything. It gave him something else to hold on to—something that wasn’t sharp or hollow or screaming.  

He buried his face in his sleeve and breathed in the warmth of the fabric, clinging to the quiet sound of Salim rinsing out the pan, the soft clatter of dishes in the sink. Just for now, that had to be enough.  

Salim finished washing the last dish and placed it carefully on the drying rack. He turned, leaning back against the counter with a quiet sigh. His plan had been to head for a quick shower, but when his gaze settled on Eric—curled up tightly on the couch, hoodie sleeves clutched in his fists and every line of his body wound with tension—he changed his mind without hesitation.  

He dried his hands on a tea towel, set it aside, and made his way over. He sat down beside Eric, close enough that their arms brushed, and let the warmth of his presence speak before his voice did.  

“You did good, you know,” Salim said gently, his voice low and calm. “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric blinked, startled slightly by the words. He slowly lifted his head from where it was tucked against his knees, glancing at Salim with a tired, almost uncertain expression.  

“You ate,” Salim continued, meeting Eric’s eyes with quiet sincerity. “You tried. And you did good. It might not feel like it right now, but you did.”  

Eric’s gaze dropped again, back to his knees, his fingers curling tighter into the ends of his sleeves. “It doesn’t feel good,” he murmured, barely above a whisper.  

Salim didn’t argue. He just reached out and gently wrapped an arm around Eric’s shoulders, pulling him in with quiet care. “I’m proud of you anyway,” he said, his voice softer now. “Thank you for trying, even if it’s just for me and not for yourself.”  

Eric didn’t say anything at first. But after a moment, he leaned into Salim’s side, slowly resting his head against his shoulder. The tension didn’t fully leave his body, and his stomach still churned with discomfort and guilt—but the worst of it had dulled now, softened under Salim’s steady warmth and quiet reassurance.  

Just being held like this helped. Not fixed, not cured. But helped.  

And for now, that was enough.  

They sat there for a long while, the quiet of the room settling soft and steady around them. Salim kept his arm draped around Eric’s shoulders, his touch light but steady, never pressing. Eric stayed curled close, head resting on Salim’s shoulder, his breathing shallow at first—uneven with tension, with guilt, with the lingering weight of food in his stomach.  

But gradually, Salim felt the tension begin to ebb out of him. Eric’s shoulders lowered, bit by bit. His fists unclenched from the sleeves of his hoodie. His breaths began to slow, lengthen, becoming more even. The storm inside him wasn’t gone, but it had passed its peak, the crashing waves settling into uneasy silence.  

Still, even when his body had begun to settle and the guilt faded just enough to breathe through, Eric didn’t move.  

It was selfish, maybe. He knew he should pull away, give Salim space, stop clinging like a child. But… he didn’t want to. Not yet.  

And Salim didn’t ask him to.  

He stayed exactly where he was, content to hold Eric as long as he needed it. His hand shifted slightly now and then—fingers brushing gently along Eric’s arm, or lightly rubbing his shoulder.  

If Eric was as touch-starved as Salim suspected—and now he was all but certain—then Salim would give him all the comfort he could. Physical affection had never been something Eric reached for easily, but when he did, it was clear how much he needed it. And Salim wasn’t going to let him go without it again.  

He leaned his head gently against Eric’s, and let the silence stretch.  

No rush. No pressure.  

Just warmth, and steady presence.  

And for Eric, that was the safest he’d felt in a very long time.  

Eventually, Eric lifted his head from Salim’s shoulder, slow and reluctant. He knew if he stayed there any longer, he'd fall asleep right there on the couch, curled against Salim like a worn-out child. And while that didn’t sound awful in theory, there was a flicker of shame in the idea. He wasn’t supposed to need this much.  

Salim gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze, then stood, stretching slightly as he said, “I’m going to go shower.”  

Eric nodded, his voice soft but sincere. “Enjoy.”  

Salim smiled at him, warm and easy. “Thanks,” he said, and then padded off down the hallway, leaving Eric alone in the living room.  

The silence that followed was immediate and suffocating. Without the quiet reassurance of Salim’s presence beside him, the edges of the world seemed to sharpen again. The soft comfort that had settled in his chest like a blanket quickly unraveled, piece by piece, until all that remained was the familiar tight coil of anxiety.  

And then the spiral started.  

Eric hated how fast it came. How loud it got.  

He curled in on himself instinctively, pulling his knees up, wrapping his arms around them, sleeves bunching in his fists. His mind jumped from thought to thought—memories, guilt, shame, what ifs—faster than he could catch them. Had he eaten too much? Would it be obvious? Would Salim regret helping him? Did he deserve the softness he’d been given?  

It was like a storm breaking back over him the second Salim was gone.  

He clenched his jaw, trying to breathe through it, but it was hard. The quiet wasn’t comforting anymore—it was too open, too vulnerable. And he felt too small in it.  

Eric closed his eyes and tried to hold onto the warmth of Salim’s arm around his shoulders. Tried to remember the way it felt when someone said I’m proud of you and meant it. Tried not to let the silence win.  

Salim was quicker than Eric expected—maybe five, ten minutes at most. The sound of footsteps returning down the hall snapped Eric out of his spiraling just enough to lift his head. Salim stepped back into the living room dressed in soft sleep clothes, a loose shirt and drawstring pants, his hair damp and curling slightly at the ends. He looked comfortable. Settled. Like someone who belonged in a home, in this moment.  

Salim took one look at Eric—tensed up and folded in again—and softened. “Bathroom’s all yours, Eric,” he said gently, voice low and kind.  

Eric blinked at him, then nodded, mumbling, “Thanks.” It took effort to get up, every limb feeling just slightly too heavy, like his body knew how badly his mind was fighting and decided to match the weight of it.  

He trudged down the hallway to Salim’s bedroom, grabbing his sleep clothes from the small folded pile on top of the dresser. He didn’t linger. Didn’t look around. Just moved on autopilot to the bathroom, stepping inside and shutting the door softly behind him.  

The room was warm from the residual steam of Salim’s shower. It smelled like soap and something faintly herbal—maybe Salim’s shampoo. Eric didn’t think too hard about it.  

He peeled his clothes off mechanically, one piece at a time, like shedding a skin that had grown too tight. His hands trembled, but he didn’t acknowledge it. His gaze flicked to the mirror, and he caught a full glimpse of himself—pale, face drawn tight with exhaustion, eyes sunken and bruised around the edges. Unshaved. Hollow. It stopped him cold.  

He looked away before he could linger, before his mind could start picking apart every imperfection, every perceived flaw and failure. He sat down on the floor of the shower, his back against the tile, and carefully removed his prosthetic and set it outside the shower.  

Then, with a slow breath, he reached up and turned the water on.  

Warmth rained down over him. Heavy and steady. The heat wrapped around his body like a blanket and soaked into his skin, loosening the tension in his shoulders, in his jaw. The noise of the water filled the bathroom, and for a moment—just a moment—it was easier to breathe. Easier to exist. Easier to not think so loud.  

Eric leaned his head back against the wall and let the water wash over him, eyes closed, trying not to feel anything at all.  

He washed up quickly, as efficiently as he could manage. Sitting on the shower floor was awkward and uncomfortable—not physically painful, but something deeper than that, frustrating in a way that made his chest tight. He hated it. Hated feeling like this. Like he needed accommodations just to exist properly. The thought of asking Salim for a shower chair crossed his mind, brief and quiet, and he shoved it away just as fast. He didn’t want to be a burden. Not more than he already was.  

When he finished rinsing off, he shut off the water and sat there in the silence for a moment. Steam still curled around the edges of the bathroom, clinging to the mirror. Eric stared at the tiled floor, watching a single rivulet of water trail down toward the drain. Everything was quiet except for the thrum of his heartbeat in his ears.  

He grabbed his towel and dried off quickly, methodically, avoiding eye contact with the mirror. He didn’t want to see too much. Didn’t want to feel the shame curling in his gut stronger than the guilt already sitting there. He dried off enough to dress, pulling on his prosthetic first so he could stand. He moved stiffly, tugging on his sleep shirt and soft pants.  

He hesitated at the bathroom door, listening.  

He could hear Salim moving around in the living room—soft footsteps, the rustle of fabric, the metallic creak of the couch frame unfolding. Eric stepped out into the hall, towel in hand, and glanced toward the source of the sound.  

Salim was setting up the pull-out bed again, just like the night before, fluffing one of the pillows and straightening the blankets. The domesticity of it made something small ache in Eric’s chest.  

He stood there for a moment, unsure, then cleared his throat lightly and said, “Uh… Salim? Could you—would you mind helping me change the bandages again?”  

Salim glanced up and smiled, warm and easy. “Of course,” he said, like it was no trouble at all. Like Eric hadn’t just asked for another thing on a growing list.  

Eric nodded, ducked his head slightly, and turned to head back into the bathroom. He sat down on the closed toilet seat lid, towel now draped neatly over the bar where it would dry, and waited. The knot of nerves in his chest hadn’t gone away, but it felt a little looser now. Salim didn’t mind helping. He’d said so. It still didn’t make it easy to ask, but at least he wasn’t alone.  

Salim stepped into the bathroom quietly, the air still warm and heavy with steam. He moved with practiced ease, going to the cabinet and gathering the supplies—fresh bandages, tape, and the antibacterial cream. Eric watched him in silence, hands resting in his lap until Salim turned back.  

When Salim crouched in front of him, Eric lifted his arm, hesitant but steady. Salim took it gently, his touch light and careful, never rough or rushed. He peeled the bandages away without pulling too much, working with a kind of reverence that Eric didn’t know what to do with.  

The wound was healing. He could feel it more than see it. The sting was dull now, the skin less raw. But it was still there, still a mark of everything he was trying not to think about.  

Salim said nothing at first, spreading the cream over the wound with deliberate care, then covering it back up with fresh gauze and bandages. When he was done, he placed his hand on Eric’s shoulder, thumb brushing once against the fabric of his sleep shirt in a gesture that felt grounding.  

“It’s healing well,” Salim said softly. “Another week or so, and it probably won’t need the tape anymore.”  

Eric just nodded, eyes fixed on the tiled floor. He didn’t want to think about his arm. Didn’t want to think about what he’d done to it. What he’d wanted to do. What he still wanted to do.  

Salim stood and moved to put the supplies away, closing the cabinet quietly. Eric stood as well, slowly, grabbing the hoodie from where he’d set it earlier and tugging it on over his shirt. He knew he’d probably get too hot during the night—he always did when he layered like this—but the weight of the hoodie helped. It grounded him. Protected him. Felt safe.  

He tugged the sleeves down over his hands and didn’t say anything, just stood there for a moment, unsure what came next. But at least the bandages were clean again. And at least Salim was here.  

Salim turned toward Eric as he finished putting the bandages away, his voice gentle. “Do you want to play a game of cards?”  

Eric hesitated, fingers tightening around the edge of his hoodie sleeve. “I think… I’m just gonna go to sleep,” he said, voice low, barely above a mumble. “I’m really tired.”  

Salim offered him a soft smile, stepping close enough to squeeze his shoulder again. “Alright. Sleep well, Eric.”  

Eric nodded, forcing a faint smile back. He didn’t know how convincing it was—probably not very—but he still muttered, “Thanks. You too.”  

He stepped out of the bathroom, the soft sound of Salim’s footsteps heading into his bedroom echoing faintly down the hall. The apartment felt quiet again, too quiet.  

Eric padded into the living room and sat down on the edge of the pullout bed, reaching down with a tired grunt to remove his prosthetic. He placed it carefully against the side of the couch, then shifted back, crawling under the blankets and wrapping them tightly around himself. The bed was soft, the room warm, the weight of the hoodie and blankets comforting in a way he didn’t want to unpack—but his mind wouldn’t let go.  

Even though his body was exhausted, every muscle aching with weariness, his thoughts wouldn’t slow down. They spun in harsh, dizzying loops—loud and relentless.  

He tried to think of something else. Anything else.  

But his brain dragged him back to that morning, to that awful moment in the bathroom. To Salim finding him there, hunched over, guilt-ridden, ashamed. And worse, instead of replaying what actually happened—Salim’s gentle words, his kindness, his care—Eric’s mind decided to offer him every alternate version it could conjure.  

Salim stepping back with disgust in his eyes.  

Salim saying he didn’t want to deal with someone so broken.  

Salim looking at him like he was weak, pathetic.  

Salim being disappointed.  

Each false memory struck like a blow, piling onto the guilt already nestled in his chest. He curled tighter under the blankets, stomach still heavy with the food he hadn’t wanted, body aching, throat burning with the effort of keeping it down. His fingers twisted into the edge of the sheets, knuckles white.  

He wanted to sleep. God, he just wanted to sleep.  

But the weight of imagined disappointment and remembered grief pressed on his ribs, suffocating and cold, and the silence of the apartment made every cruel thought echo louder.  

Still, he didn’t get up. Didn’t move. Didn’t go wake Salim.  

He just lay there in the dark, eyes wide open, waiting for the noise in his head to quiet on its own.  

Eric lay there for hours, staring into the dark, thoughts refusing to give him even a moment of quiet. His body ached with exhaustion, but his mind kept spinning—memories, fears, guilt, imagined shame. It all blurred together into something too loud, too heavy to bear.  

Eventually, he couldn’t take it anymore. Just laying there in the dark, stewing in it, felt unbearable.  

He sat up with a quiet sigh, rubbing at his eyes, then reached for the small lamp switch beside the pullout bed. The soft light flickered on. He didn’t bother putting his prosthetic back on. He just stood, unsteady, and carefully hopped his way to the kitchen. There, he poured himself a glass of water, holding it with both hands as he stood in the dim silence. The coolness of the glass grounded him a little. He sipped slowly, but it did nothing for the ache in his chest, the burn in his eyes, or the deep, persistent pull of exhaustion weighing down his bones.  

He set the glass back on the counter, then hopped back toward the bed and sat down heavily, looking down at his foot, then up at the ceiling like it might hold some kind of answer. It didn’t.  

Then, he heard it—a door creaking open down the hall.  

Salim stepped into the living room, rubbing at his eyes, his hair tousled from sleep, his voice rough. “You alright?”  

Eric hesitated, eyes stinging. “Can’t sleep,” he murmured. “My mind’s… it won’t shut up. It’s too loud.”  

The tears came unbidden, his voice hitching around the edges. “All I want to do is sleep.”  

Salim didn’t hesitate. He crossed the room and sat down beside him, wrapping his arms around Eric without a word. Eric leaned into him instantly, head pressing against Salim’s shoulder, his entire body going almost limp in his arms. He was too tired to hold himself up anymore. Too tired to do anything but exist.  

Salim shifted slightly, pulling one arm away just long enough to reach up and flick the light back off. The darkness returned, gentle and soft this time. Then his arm curled back around Eric again, firm and warm.  

“You’re alright,” Salim whispered, voice quiet and sure. “I’ve got you. You can sleep.”  

And slowly, Eric did.  

His body got heavier against Salim’s chest, breath evening out, muscles finally letting go of the tension they’d held all day. Salim adjusted slightly, easing them both down onto the mattress without letting go. He stayed wrapped around Eric, holding him close, one hand gently bringing the blanket up over his shoulders and tucking it around him the way he knew Eric liked.  

He could feel the steady rhythm of Eric’s breathing now, warm against his chest, calm and steady.  

It was more comforting than Salim wanted to admit—having Eric in his arms like this, tangible proof that he was alive, safe, and okay.  

Before long, Salim’s own eyes closed, the exhaustion catching up to him too. Wrapped around each other in the quiet dark, the two of them finally got some rest.  

Notes:

This fuckers are one step away from kissing and its far too soon, I HAVE A PLAN GUYS STOP DOING YOUR OWN STUFF

anyway~~

Chapter Text

Eric woke slowly—for once, not jolting upright, not gasping for breath or tangled in sheets soaked with sweat. The world eased in gently this time, awareness trickling in like sunlight through half-closed blinds. His thoughts weren’t racing, just quiet and a little hazy. He was warm. Comfortable. Safe.  

His face was pressed into something soft, something warm. It took him a few more seconds to register that it was Salim’s shirt—and that Salim’s arms were still around him, holding him close. Cradling him.  

Eric tensed slightly, instinct telling him to move, to slip away before this became too much, before it started meaning something it shouldn’t. He held still, hoping maybe Salim was still asleep, that he could retreat quietly without drawing attention to himself.  

But then Salim’s voice, soft and barely above a whisper, rumbled through his chest. “Good morning.”  

Eric swallowed. Of course Salim had noticed him tensing. He probably hadn’t even been asleep. Probably just laid there, holding him the whole time so he wouldn’t wake up alone.  

“Good morning,” Eric mumbled, voice thick with sleep and embarrassment, but he didn’t move. Not yet.  

He told himself it was because he didn’t want Salim to see how red his face had gotten, how warm his cheeks felt. That was easy to lie about. Easier than admitting the truth.  

He didn’t want to move because he didn’t want to let go.  

Because being here—being held like this—was the first time in what felt like forever that he’d woken up without feeling like he was drowning. It was selfish, and he knew that, but he stayed anyway.  

Salim didn’t move, didn’t shift or pull away—just kept his arms gently wrapped around Eric like it was the most natural thing in the world. The steady rhythm of his breathing, the soft warmth of his body, made it easier for Eric to stay where he was, to stay still.  

Salim’s voice came soft, almost careful. “Did you sleep well?”  

Eric, still caught halfway between sleep and wakefulness, barely managed a nod. “Mhm. Slept good,” he mumbled, voice thick and muffled where it was pressed into Salim’s shirt.  

“Good,” Salim said, and Eric could hear the smile in his voice. “I’m glad.”  

There was a long moment where neither of them said anything, the quiet stretching comfortably between them. Eric blinked slowly, his thoughts only just starting to come together. Then, barely more than a whisper and still muffled by Salim’s chest, he said, “Thank you.”  

Salim gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “It’s alright, Eric,” he said softly. “You don’t need to thank me. You needed to sleep, and I don’t mind helping you.”  

Eric didn’t know how to respond to that, not without saying too much, not without letting something spill out that he couldn’t take back. So he just hummed quietly in response, the sound low and soft in his throat.  

And Salim held him a little closer.  

After a few more quiet seconds of lying there, Salim gently broke the silence. “We should get some breakfast soon.”  

Eric let out a small, grumbling sound—half groan, half whine—and immediately went red, face burying deeper into Salim’s shirt in embarrassment. He hadn’t meant to let that sound slip out. He should have been able to control it.  

Salim chuckled softly, his hand patting Eric’s shoulder. “Don’t worry, I won’t make too much food,” he promised.  

Still muffled, Eric mumbled, “Good. I don’t wanna eat.”  

Salim didn’t push, didn’t scold or sigh. He just sat up, slowly unwinding his arms from around Eric with care and stretching his back. “You don’t have to eat a lot,” he said as he stood. “Just a bite or two, that’s all.”  

Eric groaned again and buried his face into the pillow this time, as if he could disappear into it and avoid the day entirely. The bed still held Salim’s warmth, and part of him wanted to stay there forever.  

Salim padded into the kitchen, glancing at the coffee pot out of habit, then decided against it. If Eric stayed sleepy, stayed soft around the edges, maybe it’d be easier for him to eat. Less fight in him, less guilt. Maybe.  

He opened a cupboard and pulled out the bread, then set two slices into the toaster. He wanted to keep it simple—plain toast, maybe a bit of butter and honey. Nothing too rich or overwhelming. Nothing that could make Eric feel worse.  

He glanced down the hall toward the living room, listening for any sound of movement. The house was quiet aside from the hum of the toaster heating up and the low creak of floorboards as Salim moved around.  

Whatever Eric managed to eat would be enough. Even one bite. That was still a win.  

Salim took the toast out of the toaster and set it on two plates. He buttered both slices carefully, not too thick, just enough to soften the crisp edges. Then, on his own, he added a drizzle of honey, watching it catch the light as it pooled and spread.  

He turned slightly, voice gentle as he called toward the living room, “Do you want any honey on your toast, Eric?”  

There was a pause, then a soft rustle of blankets. Eric lifted his head, eyes bleary, blinking like he’d fallen half asleep again. His voice came a bit rough. “No thank you.”  

“Alright,” Salim said warmly. “Breakfast is ready.”  

Eric let out a quiet breath and ran a hand through his hair, pushing it back as if trying to wake himself up more fully. He didn’t reach for his prosthetic—didn’t seem like he had the energy or the will to—and instead carefully got to his feet, hopping softly over to the dining table. He dropped into the chair across from Salim, slouched and still visibly sleepy.  

Salim placed Eric’s plate in front of him, then sat with his own.  

For a moment, Eric just stared at the toast, blinking slowly. Then, without thinking—before the part of his mind that always hesitated could catch up—he picked up a slice and took a small bite. The warm, buttery toast gave under his teeth easily.  

Salim watched without staring, just a soft smile playing on his face as he took a bite of his own. Eric was eating. It wasn’t much, but it didn’t need to be. It was a start. And that was enough for now.  

He watched Eric eat at first with a quiet sense of satisfaction. It was automatic, maybe even unconscious—each bite taken with the sluggish rhythm of someone still half-asleep. That was what he’d hoped for, honestly, that Eric would eat before the guilt could catch up to him. But as Eric kept going, Salim’s satisfaction began to shift into a flicker of concern. He didn’t want this to turn into another spiral.  

“Eric,” Salim said softly.  

Eric blinked and looked up from his toast, eyes still cloudy with sleep, expression slightly dazed.  

Salim offered him a gentle smile. “Be careful not to eat so much that you feel like you need to purge it later, okay? Just eat what you want to eat.”  

Eric looked down at what was left of the toast in his hands, then at the empty spot on his plate. His brow furrowed slightly as if just realizing how much he’d eaten. “I… I didn’t realize how much I’d eaten,” he said quietly. “Thank you.”  

“It’s alright,” Salim said, his voice warm. “I just didn’t want you to hurt yourself without realizing.”  

Eric nodded, clearly a little embarrassed, then pushed his chair back and stood up. “I’m gonna make some coffee,” he mumbled.  

Salim gestured with his toast. “Go ahead.”  

Eric turned and made his way into the kitchen, moving slower than usual. He stood at the counter while the coffee brewed, arms crossed loosely over his chest, eyes flicking around the kitchen like he was watching the world from underwater. The tension hadn’t returned fully, but it was there again, just under the surface. Salim didn’t say anything else for now. He knew sometimes the best comfort came from simple, quiet presence—and from letting the coffee do its job.  

Eric poured himself a mug of coffee, the steam curling up into his face. He cupped his hand over the top to steady it as he hopped back to the table, not wanting to spill. He sat down heavily and took a long swig, the bitter warmth grounding him slightly, beginning to cut through the fog in his head.  

Across from him, Salim finished the last bite of his toast, then quietly gathered their plates and brought them into the kitchen. He didn’t say anything—didn’t push, didn’t hover—and Eric was grateful for that. He took another slow sip of his coffee, his fingers tightening slightly around the mug.  

Now that he was more awake, he could feel the food sitting heavy in his stomach. The guilt was there, blooming like a slow, cold ache in his chest. It was uncomfortable, gnawing at him. But… it wasn’t unbearable. Not yet. It could’ve been worse. If Salim hadn’t said anything, hadn’t stopped him, Eric probably would’ve kept eating on autopilot until he felt sick. And then—then he knew exactly what he would’ve done. What his body would’ve screamed at him to do.  

He stared down into the mug, jaw tightening.  

The urge was still there, crawling under his skin. His mind whispered about the bathroom, about getting away for just a few minutes. But he also knew that if he so much as stepped toward the hallway, Salim would notice. Would stop him. And Eric didn’t want to lie. He hated lying to Salim, even when it would be easier.  

He sighed quietly, then took another sip of his coffee, letting it settle the worst of the discomfort. He didn’t know how to live like this yet—didn’t know how to exist in a body that constantly felt too full, too wrong. But Salim had helped. Salim was helping. Maybe that was enough for now.  

Salim dried his hands on a tea towel and turned back toward the table. “I’m gonna go get dressed,” he said with a light smile.  

Eric nodded, draining the last of his coffee in one long swallow. The warmth had helped, at least a little. “I’ll sort out the couch,” he offered quietly.  

“Thanks,” Salim said as he disappeared down the hall.  

Eric stood, cradling the empty mug in one hand as he hopped into the living room. He sat down on the edge of the pullout bed, balancing as he bent over to attach his prosthetic. The socket felt looser than normal this morning, like everything was just slightly off-kilter. He adjusted it, exhaled through his nose, and stood. He folded the mattress back into the frame, the familiar clunk and groan of the mechanism oddly grounding, then stacked the pillow and blankets neatly beside it.  

With everything tidied, he sat down again on the now-proper couch, rubbing a hand down his face. His stomach still felt too full, too heavy with guilt. It churned—not physically, not really, but in his thoughts, in the deep ache of shame that nestled somewhere behind his ribs.  

He hated this part the most.  

Not the eating. Not even the shame afterward. It was not being able to do anything about it. Not being able to make that feeling stop. Purging had always been the relief valve—even if it came with its own kind of pain, it at least gave him control again. Now, he had no choice but to sit with it. To feel it.  

His hand drifted toward his stomach, pressing lightly through his hoodie, like maybe he could quiet the guilt if he pushed hard enough. He knew it didn’t work that way. Still, it felt like something.  

He sighed again, closing his eyes for a moment.  

Just a couple more days. That’s what he kept telling himself. He only had to suck it up for a couple more days. Then he could go somewhere where Salim wouldn’t get hurt, and then he would never have to feel this way again.  

Even as he thought it, part of him already hated the idea of leaving.  

Salim came back out of the bedroom dressed for the day, hair tidied, sleeves pushed up. His eyes flicked toward the couch—now neatly folded up—and then over to Eric, who stood as he passed by.  

“I’ll go get dressed too,” Eric said softly, moving past him down the hall.  

Salim gave a small nod, watching him go with quiet attention.  

Eric stepped into the bedroom and gently shut the door behind him. He pulled on a clean pair of sweatpants and a long sleeve shirt, movements slow but steady. He reached for his hoodie out of habit, paused, then lowered his hand. He wasn’t cold, not really. Just used to the weight of it, the security it gave him. But right now, his skin didn’t crawl the way it sometimes did, and that was... something.  

He folded the hoodie and left it on the dresser and crossed to the mirror on the wall. He caught sight of his reflection and stilled.  

God.  

The dark smudges under his eyes, the slight paleness of his skin—none of it surprised him. But it was the stubble along his jaw, uneven and rough, that made him flinch slightly. He hated the feeling of it. He always had. It didn’t feel like him. It just felt dirty. Like a layer of something he couldn’t wash off.  

His first instinct was to go for his bag. He knew he didn’t have a razor in there—Salim had taken anything sharp—but the impulse was there all the same.  

He exhaled slowly and stepped back.  

If he wanted to shave, he’d have to ask. He’d have to explain.  

His fingers brushed his jaw again. The irritation, the discomfort—it was already starting to eat at him. He needed to shave.  

But more than that, he needed Salim to trust him with it.  

Eric took one more glance in the mirror, jaw tense, then turned and left the room.  

He didn’t want to ask now—not when the guilt of eating was still hanging over him like smoke, thick and cloying in his chest. Asking would mean explaining, and that felt impossible when everything already felt so raw. He’d wait. Maybe before lunch. Maybe when his stomach didn’t feel so heavy and wrong.  

He stepped into the living room, quiet, and eased down onto the couch beside Salim. The older man was reading the newspaper like he always did in the mornings. Eric didn’t feel like pretending to read today, didn’t feel like pretending at all.  

His eyes flicked to the television in the corner, then to Salim. “Would it be alright if I put the TV on?”  

Salim looked up, surprised for only a moment, then nodded. “Sure,” he said, setting his paper down slightly. “Though I’m not sure how much will be in English.”  

“That’s fine,” Eric said, and meant it. He didn’t care what was on. He just needed the noise , something to keep his thoughts from clawing their way to the front of his mind again.  

Salim stood briefly and opened the small cupboard under the TV stand, pulling out the remote. He handed it over without question.  

Eric turned the TV on and started flicking through the channels slowly, not really looking for anything in particular. Most were in Arabic—news programs, talk shows, one kids’ cartoon with a lot of bright colors and fast-talking characters. But eventually, he found one channel broadcasting in English, with Arabic subtitles. It would do. He set the remote down on the coffee table, and leaned back against the couch.  

He rested his left arm in his lap, trying not to notice the way the numbness still pulsed down through his fingers, like static trapped just under the skin. It wasn’t pain, not exactly. Just wrong . Disconnected. And it annoyed him. Almost more than the guilt sitting in his stomach.  

But it was day ten. Four more to go. He could make it. He had to.  

The TV droned on, filling the silence with voices and soft background music. Eric let his eyes flick lazily across the screen, not really watching. Just letting it be noise.  

Beside him, Salim flipped to the next page of the paper. The room felt quiet, but not stifling. Not anymore. For the first time that morning, the thoughts weren’t quite screaming. Just murmuring. Manageable—for now.  

They sat quietly for a while, the low hum of the TV mixing with the occasional rustle of Salim turning a page. Every so often, Salim would comment on something—a headline he found absurd, or a ridiculous commercial that managed to translate poorly even without language barriers. Eric didn’t always respond, but he appreciated it. The sound of Salim’s voice made the silence feel less sharp.  

Eventually, when the weight in his stomach had dulled from crushing to merely uncomfortable, Eric glanced over. The guilt hadn’t left—it never really did—but it was bearable now. Bearable enough to speak around.  

“Uh… Salim?” he said quietly.  

Salim looked up from the paper, brows lifting slightly in question.  

Eric hesitated, then continued, “I need to shave. Do you have a razor or something I could borrow?”  

Salim didn’t answer right away. His expression didn’t change, but Eric could see him thinking. Weighing his words before speaking. Eric braced for something—he didn’t even know what—but then Salim said, “I have razors, but… would you mind if I stayed with you while you shaved?”  

Eric blinked. “I’m not going to do anything.”  

“I know,” Salim said gently, resting a hand on Eric’s shoulder. “I trust you, I do. But just for my peace of mind… please?”  

Eric met his gaze, saw the quiet concern there, not mistrust. Just care. He nodded. “Alright. That’s fine.”  

Salim smiled at that, warm and grateful. “Thank you.”  

Eric looked away, cheeks warm, but not from shame this time. Just… something else. Something quieter.  

Salim stood and started down the hall, his footsteps soft against the floor. Eric followed, his own gait uneven without thinking, though he resisted the urge to run a hand along the stubble on his jaw. He knew if he did, he’d only get more irritated by it. The sensation already made his skin crawl—it always did when it got this long. He just wanted it gone.  

He stepped into the bathroom, leaning his hip against the counter as Salim crouched down and rummaged through the cupboard. The sound of bottles clinking and plastic scraping filled the silence for a moment, then Salim straightened and set a can of shaving cream and a fresh razor on the counter beside the sink.  

“There you go,” Salim said softly, then stepped back and leaned against the wall near the door, arms loose at his sides. Not blocking the way. Not crowding. Just present.  

Eric nodded once and stepped forward, fingers curling around the shaving cream. He focused on the task—twisting the cap off, lathering the foam onto his jaw. The coolness of it against his skin helped clear the buzzing in his head just a little.  

Then he picked up the razor.  

The weight of it in his hand was familiar— too familiar. A thousand memories sparked at once, sharp and unpleasant. His hand tightened reflexively around the handle, and his chest constricted. He had told Salim he wouldn’t do anything. And he’d meant it. Then.  

But now, holding it, he wasn’t so sure. His mind was already spinning out plans—maybe if he said he needed a second pass, maybe if he stayed behind to clean up. Maybe—  

He shut the thought down, forcibly.  

His hand shook as he brought the razor to his skin, just barely grazing the edge before steadying himself. The first slow stroke pulled foam and stubble away, clean and precise. He kept going, jaw clenched tightly.  

He could feel Salim’s eyes on him—watching, not intruding, not pushing, but there . Solid. Unmoving. And somehow, that steadied him more than anything else.  

He didn’t look at Salim, couldn’t, not yet. But just knowing someone was there kept the spiral from closing in.  

He kept shaving. One line at a time.  

Eric finished the last pass of the blade, then leaned over the sink and splashed cold water onto his face. It felt bracing, sharp against the lingering numbness in his fingers and the haze in his thoughts. He grabbed a towel and patted his face dry, then looked up at himself in the mirror.  

Shaven, he looked… a little better. Less like a ghost of himself. But the pallor was still there, the sunkenness beneath his eyes, the worn-down exhaustion etched into the lines of his face. He didn’t dwell on it. Not now.  

He dropped the razor into the bin with a metallic clink , then capped the shaving cream and set it on the counter. Salim stepped forward, wordless, and reached for it, returning it to the cupboard with casual ease—like it was any other day. Like he hadn’t just quietly made sure Eric didn’t hurt himself again.  

Eric ran his hand along his jaw, relieved to not feel the scratch of stubble anymore. It was smoother now, cleaner. He didn’t feel good, but he felt… a little less on edge. That was something.  

Salim’s hand came to rest lightly on his shoulder, a warm, steady weight. “You up for lunch?” he asked gently, not pressing, just offering.  

Eric hesitated for half a beat. The guilt from breakfast was still sitting heavy, and his stomach turned at the thought of more food. But he nodded anyway and said, “Yeah.”  

Salim smiled, proud and soft. “Alright.” He gave Eric’s shoulder a small, encouraging pat before stepping out of the bathroom, heading down the hall toward the kitchen.  

Eric followed a few moments later, his bare feet quiet on the floor. He tried to focus on the sound of Salim moving ahead of him, the comfort of normalcy. But his mind still circled the razor. Not even the act of shaving—just the fact that it had felt so natural to plan around it. The knowledge that it would take so little to slip again.  

He shook his head slightly, trying to clear it. Salim was trying. He was trying. That had to count for something.  

He stepped into the kitchen.  

Eric leaned against the kitchen counter, one hand curled loosely around the edge as he watched Salim move around the kitchen with familiar ease. He pulled open the fridge, gathered a few ingredients, then turned to the pantry. Eric didn’t pay attention to what he was taking out— didn’t want to. Knowing would only make the lump of dread in his stomach heavier, would only sharpen the guilt that already clung to him like static. Better not to know until it was in front of him. Maybe not even then.  

But he didn’t leave the kitchen.  

Even though he wanted to—wanted to curl up on the couch, or vanish into the bathroom, or just find anywhere else to be until it was all over—he didn’t. He couldn’t. Not because of the food, not really.  

Because the voice in the back of his mind, quiet and traitorous, kept whispering if you go now, if you’re alone, you might not stop next time .  

And he wasn’t sure if he would.  

So instead, he stayed where he was. Close enough to Salim to hear the soft clatter of a spoon in a bowl, the quiet shuffle of socks on tile. Close enough to feel grounded. To feel… tethered. Like maybe, just maybe, if he stayed right here, he wouldn’t unravel.  

Salim glanced over at him, offering a soft smile as he stirred something in a pot. “You alright?”  

Eric nodded, not trusting his voice. He pressed his hand a little more firmly to the counter, as if anchoring himself to it.  

Salim didn’t push. He just went back to cooking, humming faintly under his breath, like it was any other day.  

And Eric stayed where he was, silently grateful that it wasn’t.  

Salim kept the meal simple—nothing too heavy, nothing that might overwhelm. A small serving of rice with lightly spiced vegetables, some grilled chicken on the side. He didn’t comment as he plated the food, just kept his motions calm and quiet, like it was a completely normal lunch on a completely normal day.  

Eric watched him, trying not to let the weight in his chest show. When Salim handed him the smaller of the two plates, Eric took it with a quiet “Thanks,” barely louder than a breath.  

Salim smiled softly, like he always did when Eric remembered to say something like that. “You’re welcome,” he said, and carried his own plate to the table.  

Eric followed, his gait even and careful as he sat down across from Salim. He set the plate down, then stared at it for a moment. Just looking at it made his stomach twist. Not from hunger—he doubted he’d even recognize that feeling anymore—but from the dull, ever-present guilt, the gnawing wrongness that came with eating .  

He inhaled slowly, then exhaled, trying to center himself.  

He picked up his fork and took a small bite.  

It sat in his mouth like a rock. He forced himself to chew, then swallow. It was like letting stones fall into his stomach. Heavy. Sharp-edged. Wrong.  

Across the table, Salim ate without comment. Calm. Casual. Like none of this was a struggle. Like Eric wasn’t falling apart from the inside out.  

Eric stared down at his plate. He took another bite. He had to. Salim was watching—no, not watching, sitting with him. But Eric couldn’t afford to make him suspicious. Not now.  

Because even if Salim had stopped him earlier, even if he wanted to believe he could fight it—he couldn’t. Not this time. The moment he could get away, the moment he was alone… he was going to purge.  

He hated that he knew it. Hated that it already felt like a foregone conclusion.  

But he still took another bite. Chewed. Swallowed.  

Pretended.  

Eric forced himself to keep eating, each bite calculated, mechanical. He didn’t taste the food anymore—hadn’t really from the start—but he knew how much he needed to get down. Just enough to dull the bile, to protect his throat. He hated that he knew that. Hated how precise the number of bites had become. How familiar this entire routine was.  

Across from him, Salim seemed pleased at first. He smiled, even gave a small nod when Eric took a third bite, then a fourth. But Eric saw the flicker of something else behind his eyes—suspicion, maybe. Worry. That familiar tension in Salim’s jaw when he was thinking too hard but didn’t want to press.  

Eric tried to keep still. Tried not to let the tension in his shoulders show. His whole body felt wired, like he might snap up and bolt for the bathroom at any second, but he forced himself to stay rooted. To not twitch or shift or clench too tightly. He couldn't let Salim see just how loud everything was in his head. How the guilt was tearing at him, a thousand tiny claws scraping up from the pit of his stomach to his throat.  

He took one last bite, slow, deliberate, then set his fork down with a faint clink. His water followed, a few small sips to help settle everything. Or at least give the illusion of it.  

Salim was still eating, slower now, and he kept glancing up from his plate. His eyes flicked to Eric and back again, subtle, but not unnoticed.  

Eric didn’t meet his gaze. He kept his eyes on the table, on his water, on anything that wasn’t Salim’s expression.  

He just had to wait. A few more minutes. A few more sips. Then he could slip away—quietly, casually—and do what he had to do.  

Like always.  

Eric took a few more slow sips of water, trying to keep his expression blank, calm. His heart was beating faster than it should’ve been for someone who was just sitting at a table. He could feel Salim’s attention even when he wasn’t looking directly at him. The air between them was tight, coiled with unspoken tension.  

He knew he couldn’t disappear instantly, Salim would know what he was up to, and if he tried to stop Eric... well Eric wasn’t sure how that would go.  

When Salim finally set his fork down, Eric stood almost instantly. “I’ll wash up,” he said, voice even but quiet.  

Salim hesitated—only for a moment—but Eric caught it. A flicker of thought behind his eyes, the subtle tightening of his lips like he was debating whether or not to object. But then he nodded, leaned back in his chair, and took another slow sip of water.  

Eric gathered up the plates and cutlery, trying not to look like he was hurrying. Every movement had to be casual. Measured. Not rushed, but not so slow it raised suspicion either. He carried everything to the sink and started washing up.  

His hands moved quickly—too quickly, maybe—but his face stayed still. Calm. He focused on the water, the soap, the smooth rhythm of scrubbing and rinsing. But underneath that, everything buzzed. His skin itched with anticipation, his stomach churned with guilt and pressure. He knew this routine by heart. Knew how to make it look like he was just cleaning up, like there was nothing more to it than dishes and warm water.  

He just needed a few minutes. Enough time to finish up, slip down the hall, and get to the bathroom. He hadn’t planned it out fully, but he didn’t need to. His body already knew what to do. He’d done it too many times before.  

Behind him, Salim stayed quiet. Watching. Eric could feel it. And that made everything harder.  

Still, he kept going, trying to keep his breathing steady. Trying not to let on that he was counting down the seconds in his head.  

Eric dried the last plate, setting it carefully in the rack, then wiped his hands on a towel. He turned, aiming for casual, and said over his shoulder, “I’m gonna go toilet quick.”  

Salim looked up immediately. His eyes narrowed slightly, and when he spoke, his voice was gentle but laced with concern. “You’re not going to purge, are you?”  

The quiet heartbreak in his voice nearly stopped Eric in his tracks. It twisted something deep in his chest—this painful mix of guilt and shame that only worsened when he realized how deeply Salim cared. Eric kept his gaze neutral, shaking his head. “Just need a piss,” he replied, tone even.  

Salim held his eyes for a moment longer, clearly not convinced, but he didn’t push. He gave a small nod, letting him go. Eric knew it wasn’t a sign of trust—at least not entirely. It was resignation. Salim understood that forcing him to stay wouldn’t help, not really.  

Eric turned and walked down the hall, forcing his pace to stay steady, his shoulders loose. He shut the bathroom door behind him and locked it with a quiet click . His legs folded underneath him as he dropped to his knees. His fingers were down his throat before his mind could even catch up to the motion.  

The sickening part was how easy it was. How automatic. And in a twisted, shame-soaked way, he’d almost missed this—the control, the brief relief of not feeling full, of emptying himself out completely. The guilt still throbbed like a bruise, but at least now he didn’t have to carry the weight of food along with it.  

He purged quickly, quietly, forcing down the growing self-disgust. As soon as he was done, he flushed, wiped his mouth on the inside of his sleeve, and stood. He couldn’t take too long—Salim was watching the clock, he was sure of it.  

Eric turned the tap on and scrubbed his hands hard, focusing on his knuckles where the redness still clung. He rinsed out his mouth, spitting into the sink, and splashed water on his face. He stared at his reflection for a beat too long—saw the pale skin, the exhaustion under his eyes, the freshly-shaven jaw that didn’t make him look any less hollow.  

He pulled his sleeves down over his hands, hiding the irritation on his skin, and unlocked the door. His expression was blank again as he stepped out, as though none of it had happened. As though Salim hadn’t known exactly what he was going to do the moment he stood from the table.  

Eric moved quietly down the hall, his footsteps soft against the floor. As he stepped into the living room, he paused for a second, eyes flicking to the couch where Salim now sat, the newspaper folded on the coffee table. Without a word, Eric crossed the room and sat down beside him, body tense but deliberate.  

Salim glanced at him, his expression unreadable but not unkind. “You alright?” he asked softly.  

Eric nodded. “Yeah,” he said—but the word came out rough, hoarse from the strain of vomiting.  

Salim’s gaze softened, and he shifted slightly, placing a gentle hand on Eric’s knee. “You know,” he said, voice calm and steady, “you can tell me if you’re going to throw up. You don’t need to lie to me. I won’t stop you—I know that won’t help. It’ll just make things harder for both of us.”  

Eric hesitated, his jaw tightening. He didn’t want to lie. Not to Salim. Not when Salim had only ever shown him kindness, never judgment. His shoulders slumped a little, and his voice was barely more than a whisper when he said, “I went to go purge.”  

Salim didn’t flinch. He just nodded slowly and reached out, slipping an arm around Eric’s shoulders. “Thank you for telling me,” he said gently.  

There was another beat of hesitation, then Eric leaned into the touch. The exhaustion was hitting him now, heavy and unrelenting. He didn’t care about how vulnerable he looked anymore—he’d given up on pride a long time ago. And no one had cared for him like this in a long time. Not Rachel, not anyone.  

Salim held him without pressing, just a warm, steady presence at his side. Eric let his head rest against Salim’s shoulder, eyelids slipping half-closed, the shame still lingering but quieter now—dulled by the simple comfort of not being alone.  

Eric hated this.  

He hated the way his body betrayed him—how his thoughts turned against him like a tide he couldn't stop, how even something as simple as eating became a war he never really won. He hated the loss of control, the way his hands shook sometimes, the rawness in his throat, the guilt that never stopped gnawing. He hated how broken he was, how fragile he’d become. Once, he was strong—disciplined, precise, a soldier. Now he could barely keep himself upright most days without collapsing under the weight of everything he carried.  

But… it was easier with Salim beside him.  

With Salim, he didn’t feel like he had to hold himself together so tightly. He didn’t have to keep his spine straight and his eyes hard and pretend he was fine when he was anything but. The act—the mask he wore for the world—it could slip, just for a while. With Salim, he could be tired. He could be scared. He could be the broken pieces he usually tried to hide.  

And somehow, Salim never looked away.  

Eric let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, his head still resting on Salim’s shoulder. The warmth of Salim’s arm around him, the steady rise and fall of his breathing—it grounded him in a way nothing else did. For once, he didn’t have to hold all the broken parts together by himself. Salim was there. Steady. Unmoving. Quiet in a way that didn’t demand anything from him.  

Just there.  

And right, that was enough.  

Chapter 24

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Time passed slowly, the minutes stretching out like taffy as the low drone of the television filled the apartment. Eric sat slouched on the couch, his arms crossed loosely over his chest, one leg tucked beneath him, the prosthetic set at a tired angle. The TV flickered, a foreign sitcom playing with voices he didn’t understand, and he didn’t really care. He wasn’t watching it anyway—just using the sound, the motion, the distraction as a dam against the noise in his head.  

But it wasn’t working.  

His mind kept circling back, again and again, like it was caught in a loop. The razor. The brief weight of it in his hand earlier. The way it had fit so easily in his grip, familiar like muscle memory. He hadn’t wanted to think about it, hadn’t meant to, but now it was lodged in his thoughts, stubborn and persistent. He hadn’t even done anything, hadn’t taken it, but still it haunted him. His brain kept sketching out plans he didn’t ask for—ways to sneak back into the bathroom, excuses to be alone, how quickly he could press down before anyone noticed.  

Eric dug his fingers into the fabric of his sleeve and squeezed his eyes shut.  

He didn’t want to do this. Not really. Not anymore. Not after he’d told Salim the truth. Not after the way Salim had looked at him, not with disappointment or anger, but with something like understanding. Like care.  

God, he didn’t want to disappoint him again.  

Eric breathed in through his nose, then out through his mouth, slow and shaky. The ache in his throat still lingered from earlier, a reminder of the relapse, and the guilt curled heavy in his chest. He tried to force himself to focus on the television, but the words blurred and the laugh track grated in his ears.  

Maybe Salim would play cards with him after dinner. Maybe that would help.  

Eric let his eyes drift toward the hallway where he could just barely hear the soft rush of the shower. He didn’t know how Salim managed to make things feel calmer just by being in the room, but he did. When Salim came back, Eric could ask. He wouldn’t say it outright— hey, can we do something so I don’t spiral —but he could ask about cards, something small, something normal.  

Just a little more time. Just make it to dinner. Then ask.  

Eric leaned his head back against the couch cushion and stared at the ceiling, willing his thoughts to quiet down. Just for a while. Just long enough.  

He heard the water shut off, the pipes groaning softly as the stream in the bathroom came to a stop. That meant Salim would be back in a few minutes—five at most. The thought made Eric straighten abruptly, guilt and panic flaring in his chest. He couldn’t let Salim see him like this, slouched into the couch like a shell of himself, falling apart quietly under the weight of nothing but silence and his own mind. He had to look okay. He had to be okay, or at least fake it convincingly.  

He sat up, forced his shoulders back, and fixed his eyes on the TV screen like he was actually following what was happening. The show had changed; something new was playing now, just as meaningless as before. The words ran over him like water on stone, and he didn’t catch a single one. Still, he kept his eyes glued to the movement on the screen, hoping it gave the illusion of focus.  

His hand ran through his hair—nervous, compulsive—and he exhaled a shaky breath through his nose. He was trying. God, he was trying. But the pressure inside him wouldn’t let up. That sick, gnawing frustration at himself was still there, rising like bile in his throat.  

He hated this.  

Hated how brittle he felt when no one was around to hold the edges together. Hated that the moment the room went quiet and Salim was gone—even just for a shower—he was back here again, battling the same thoughts, the same urges, the same shame. He should be stronger than this. He’d survived so much worse. He knew pain, loss, guilt—he’d worn those things like armor once. So why now did he feel so damn weak ?  

Why did it take so much just to function like a normal person?  

He gritted his teeth and tried to swallow down the bitterness. There was no answer. Just the weight of expectations—his own, mostly—pressing down on him. He didn’t want to be broken. He didn’t want to need someone to make him feel okay. But that was the truth of it. Salim being here made it easier, made everything easier. And part of him hated himself for it. Because if Salim wasn’t here… Eric wasn’t sure he’d be doing nearly as well.  

Hell, Eric wasn’t sure he’d be here at all.  

Still, he kept his eyes on the TV. He sat still. He waited.  

Soon Salim would be back, and maybe Eric could pretend he was fine long enough to get through dinner. Maybe he could even ask about the cards. Just something—anything—to keep the pieces from falling apart again.  

Salim stepped back into the room a couple minutes later, hair still damp from the shower. His gaze flicked to the couch immediately, landing on Eric. The man was sitting upright, eyes fixed on the TV, but there was a tightness to his posture that Salim didn’t miss.  

“You up for dinner?” Salim asked gently, his voice soft so it wouldn’t startle him.  

Eric hesitated, his stomach already churning from what had happened earlier. The guilt and the acid were still sitting there, heavy and bitter, but he knew Salim wouldn’t just let him skip dinner. Not after he’d thrown up his lunch. Not without saying something. So he nodded, eyes still locked on the television, and said quietly, “Yeah… but just a little bit.”  

Salim didn’t push. “Something like plain rice okay?”  

Eric nodded again, this time glancing briefly in Salim’s direction. “If that’s alright.”  

“Of course that’s alright,” Salim said immediately, like it wasn’t even a question. The warmth in his voice made Eric’s chest ache, and he nodded again, lower this time, unable to meet Salim’s eyes.  

Salim didn’t press him. He just gave a small smile, then disappeared into the kitchen, the soft clink of cupboards and drawers opening following soon after.  

Eric sat there, fingers curled against the couch cushion, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar softness in his chest. He wasn’t used to someone taking care of him like this. He didn’t know what to do with the kindness, with the way Salim always met him halfway, never demanded, never shamed. It didn’t feel like something he deserved. It felt borrowed. Temporary.  

In the kitchen, Salim moved with quiet efficiency. He rinsed a small pot of rice, set it on the stove to simmer, then turned to prepare something a little more flavorful for himself—some sauce and chicken to go with the rice. He kept his eye on the time, but more often, on the living room. He could see Eric through the doorway, still sitting on the couch, quiet, watching the screen—but not shrinking into himself. Not wrapped up in that hoodie like armor, not tucked into the corner like he was trying to disappear.  

It was something.  

They were getting closer to the end of the two weeks, and that fact sat heavy on Salim’s shoulders. He didn’t want to lose Eric to the silence again. He didn’t want to send him back into a world that had let him come undone like this without anyone noticing. Salim didn’t say anything, not yet—but the worry was growing louder every day. Would Eric stay? Would he even consider it? Or would he leave, and Salim would never see him again?  

Salim wasn’t sure he could handle Eric dying.  

He turned the chicken in the pan, steam rising, the scent of warm spices drifting through the room. When the rice was nearly done, Salim glanced again toward the living room, eyes soft with quiet concern. Eric was still there, and Salim was still here.  

Salim dished up a modest portion of plain rice onto one plate, careful not to overwhelm it, then served the rest onto his own plate, topping it with the sauce and chicken. The smells were comforting—warm, familiar. Something grounding. He brought both plates over to the table and set them down, then called gently, “Dinner’s ready.”  

From the living room, Eric blinked like he’d been pulled out of a trance. He shifted upright slowly, rubbed his hands on his sweatpants, then pushed himself up and wandered into the kitchen. He sat down across from Salim, glancing briefly at the plate of rice before murmuring, “Thank you.”  

Salim gave him a quiet smile. “You’re welcome.”  

Eric didn’t pick up his fork yet. His hands hovered slightly over the table before retreating to his lap. He stared at the rice, his expression unreadable, like he was trying to talk himself into doing something difficult.  

Salim didn’t comment. He just started eating his own food, focusing on his plate so Eric wouldn’t feel watched—but he couldn’t help the occasional glance up. Just enough to make sure Eric was still with him, still anchored. He noticed how Eric’s shoulders were tense, how he seemed to be holding his breath even though he wasn’t moving.  

Salim said nothing. No pressure. Just a quiet presence. The food was there if Eric chose to eat. If he didn’t, that was okay too. He just needed Eric to stay here, in the moment, and not disappear again.  

Outside, the sky was starting to dim, the late afternoon shadows stretching across the floor. Inside, it was quiet. Peaceful, in a way that still felt delicate. Salim chewed slowly, waiting.  

After sitting there in silence for a couple of minutes, Eric finally picked up his fork. He took a small bite of the rice, chewing slowly, forcing himself to swallow despite the knot in his stomach. He didn’t want it—his body rejected the idea of food—but he knew he needed to eat something. He needed to try to take care of himself, even just a little. Besides, if he didn’t, Salim would only try to get him to eat something else later, and that idea felt even more exhausting.  

He took another bite, smaller than the first, then set the fork down and sat back slightly, waiting for his stomach to settle. The rice felt heavy already, like it had no right to be there. Across the table, Salim glanced up at him again, eyes flicking toward Eric's plate, then back down to his own without comment. His silence was kind, deliberate—he didn’t want to pressure him.  

The guilt settled fast and thick in Eric’s chest, like a stone dropped into water. He wasn’t sure he could manage another bite without losing all of it. And if he threw up, Salim would know—would probably try to coax him into eating something else later. Maybe something sweeter, easier, more “gentle on the stomach.” Eric didn’t want that. He didn’t want any of it.  

He wasn’t sure when eating had become this hard. It used to be simpler—eat, throw it up, move on. Now it was different. Now there was this constant tug-of-war between trying to keep it down and wanting the relief of purging. Real food was harder than ration bars or protein bars—those he was used to. He could handle them. They were clinical, tasteless, controlled. But this—this felt intimate, alive, made with care—and that made it harder to swallow than anything else.  

He stared down at his plate, the half-eaten rice already starting to look like a threat instead of a kindness.  

Eric didn’t eat any more of the rice. Honestly, he was surprised he’d managed to eat as much as he had, even though it was barely a few mouthfuls. The nausea still clung to him, low and persistent, but at least he’d tried. He expected Salim to be disappointed when he stood and picked up the plates, but the man simply glanced at Eric and offered a quiet, “You did good,” before turning to the sink to start washing up.  

Eric blinked, momentarily thrown off. Proud ? Even after just a few bites? That wasn’t what he was used to. He stood there awkwardly for a moment, unsure what to do with the strange warmth that bloomed in his chest at Salim’s soft praise.  

Part of him wanted to go take a shower, to wash the clinging guilt and discomfort off his skin. But he knew if he slipped away now, Salim would assume the worst—that he was going to throw up—and honestly, Eric couldn’t blame him. Even though he wasn’t going to, not this time. Instead, he walked over to the couch and sank down onto the cushions, pulling his knees up slightly and folding his arms across his stomach.  

He waited.  

Waited for the guilt to settle. Waited for the twisting pressure in his chest to lessen. Waited for the food to stop feeling like it was pushing out against his insides.  

It would be easier to go throw it up. So much easier. But he didn’t want to. Not really.  

He wanted Salim to stay proud of him.  

He wanted—for once—to feel like he wasn’t losing this battle. That maybe, maybe , he could keep something down and not be swallowed whole by shame. He took a slow breath and let it out, trying to focus on the quiet clatter of dishes behind him. It was grounding in a strange way. Familiar. Domestic.  

Normal.  

Eric leaned his head back against the couch and closed his eyes. Just a few more minutes. If he could get through the next few without giving in, maybe the next time would be easier. Maybe.  

The longer Eric sat there, the worse it got.  

The guilt, creeping and corrosive, coiled tighter in his gut with every passing second. His thoughts spiraled—sharp, bitter things that cut deeper the more he tried to silence them. You didn’t deserve that food.  

You’re wasting it. You’re weak for eating it. You should have known better. You should’ve just thrown it up and been done with it.  

You don’t get to feel full. You haven’t earned that.  

His stomach churned, the plain rice now feeling like lead. He squeezed his eyes shut even tighter, as if he could press the guilt out of his body with will alone. His fingers dug into the fabric of his sweatpants, trying to ground himself, trying to hold everything in place.  

He could do this. He could . He wasn’t weak.  

He didn’t need to go clawing for that awful, fleeting sense of control. He didn’t need the ritual—the sweet, sweet relief that came with it. Not tonight. Not again.  

He could hold himself together. He had to.  

Not for himself, not yet. But for Salim.  

Because if he gave in now, if he cracked again, it wouldn’t just be his own pain he was feeding—it would be Salim’s too. And that man had done nothing but try to help, try to carry him through this hell.  

Eric’s jaw tensed as he forced himself to breathe slowly, steadily. In. Out. His chest felt tight, his skin too small for the storm rolling beneath it, but he stayed where he was. Didn't move. Didn't run.  

He could fall apart later, in the dark, when it was safer.  

But for now, he would hold on—for Salim.  

Salim finished washing the last of the dishes and set the towel aside before crossing over to the couch. He sat beside Eric, the cushions dipping gently beneath his weight. His tone was light as he said, “Do you want to play some cards? Or I think there’s some old board games in the cupboard somewhere.”  

Eric glanced at him, still visibly tense, but the offer helped ease some of the pressure winding through him. He gave a small nod. “I’d like to play,” he said quietly, then hesitated. “But… could I go shower first?”  

Salim’s expression shifted subtly—his brow furrowing with the smallest flicker of concern. Before he could voice it, Eric cut in, eyes narrowing just slightly as he quickly added, “I’m not going to throw up. I just want to get clean.”  

That stopped Salim in his tracks. The concern didn’t vanish, but it softened, melting into something gentler, more understanding. He nodded, offering Eric a reassuring look. “Of course. Go ahead. Take your time.”  

Eric gave him a faint smile, grateful more than he could say. “I’ll be back in a minute,” he promised, his voice still a little hoarse but steadier now.  

He stood, the movement slow and stiff, and started down the hallway. At the doorway to Salim’s room, he paused briefly, letting himself breathe. Then he crossed over to the dresser and picked out the folded sleep clothes from the stack Salim had left for him days ago—sweatpants and a soft, long-sleeved shirt. Familiar. Safe.  

Clutching them to his chest, he turned and headed toward the bathroom, his thoughts quieter now. Not gone, but quieter. He’d get through tonight. One moment at a time.  

As soon as Eric stepped into the bathroom and shut the door behind him, something shifted. His thoughts, already fraying at the edges, locked onto the bin without his permission. He knew the razor was still in there, the one he'd used earlier to shave under Salim's watchful eye. He’d thrown it away himself, thinking that would be the end of it. But now… now his mind whispered that he didn’t have to throw up, not to get that same relief. There was another way.  

He hesitated, body stiff as his mind warred against itself. He crossed the room and set his clothes down carefully on the closed lid of the laundry hamper, trying to focus on that small task instead. Salim would be disappointed, he reminded himself, and he didn’t want that. But his gaze strayed again, lingering on the bin.  

Salim didn’t have to know.  

If he was careful, if he hid it well, Salim could still be proud of him. Eric stood frozen a moment longer before giving in. He crossed to the bin and pulled the razor free. It was slightly dirty from sitting in the trash, but he wiped it clean with a piece of toilet paper, careful and methodical, almost detached.  

He tugged his shirt off and sat down on the closed lid of the toilet, chest rising and falling in shallow breaths. He avoided his bandaged arm—Salim would check it after the shower. Instead, he turned to his unbandaged forearm.  

One cut. Then another. And another.  

Soon his arm was a mess of red lines, some already weeping blood, others welling up slowly. It hurt, but it was pain he could control. That was the important part. It was sharp, immediate, focused. Real. The pain was familiar, almost comforting, and the rush of relief that followed made him lightheaded.  

Or maybe it was just the blood loss.  

He took more toilet paper, pressing it against the cuts, trying to blot the worst of the bleeding. His hand shook slightly, but he didn’t let himself panic. He wrapped the bloody tissues and the razor inside more paper—layer after layer—until it was hidden completely. Then he dropped it back into the bin, making sure it sank out of sight.  

His arm still throbbed.  

Then, slowly, he stood, grabbing his towel and unzipping his pants, preparing to shower.  

He didn’t feel better, not really. But he felt quieter inside. Calmer. And that would have to be enough—for now.  

Eric sat on the floor of the shower, the cool tiles pressing against his back as he reached down and unfastened his prosthetic. He set it carefully outside the shower, then leaned back and reached up to flick the water on. The spray hit him almost instantly, sharp and cold at first, and he winced as it struck his newly cut arm. The water stung as it rolled down over the wounds, carrying diluted red streaks with it before they swirled down the drain.  

He waited, letting the water run, rinsing away the last of the blood before reaching for the soap. He moved mechanically, getting clean as quickly as he could, deliberately avoiding both his arms now. The bandaged one, still sore beneath the gauze, and the other—raw and aching, still bleeding a little despite the water. The sting was sharp, but he bore it silently, focused only on finishing before Salim grew suspicious of how long he'd been gone.  

As soon as he was done, he shut the water off and reached blindly outside the curtain for the towel. He dried off briskly, again avoiding both his arms, knowing the towel would only irritate the skin more. The fabric scraped lightly over the cuts despite his care, but he bit down the hiss that tried to escape.  

He grabbed his prosthetic and fastened it back on, fingers moving more slowly than usual. The lightheadedness hadn’t passed completely, but he ignored it. He stood up carefully, pulling himself upright, and then reached for his sleep clothes. He knew he should take the time to wrap his arm—knew that if he didn’t, it might stain the inside of his sleeve or worse—but the thought exhausted him.  

Besides, Salim would notice the missing bandages. That would lead to questions. And right now, Eric didn’t have the energy to lie again.  

So instead, he just pulled his long-sleeved shirt over his head, teeth clenching as the fabric dragged across the fresh cuts. It caught slightly, sticking where the skin had begun to weep again, but he didn’t stop. He pulled on his pants, adjusted his prosthetic, and stared at himself in the mirror for a beat longer than necessary.  

It’s fine, he told himself. I got the relief I needed. My mind is quiet now. Everything is okay.  

Even if his arm throbbed and his reflection looked a little too pale.  

He opened the bathroom door and stepped back out into the hallway, the dim light casting long shadows across the floor. Salim was still waiting in the living room, and Eric walked slowly down the hall, sleeves tugged down, his expression carefully neutral.  

He was okay. He had to be.  

Eric stepped back into the living room, sleeves tugged down, his expression composed. Salim was still on the couch, but now there was a small stack of board games sitting on the coffee table in front of him. The sight made something ease in Eric’s chest, just a little. Normalcy. Distraction. Familiar ground.  

He walked over and sat down beside Salim, resisting the urge to press his palm against his arm, to put pressure on the dull ache radiating from beneath his sleeve. He didn’t want to give himself away.  

Salim glanced over at him and asked, gently, “How was your shower?”  

Eric gave a small shrug. “It was alright.”  

Salim didn’t press. Just nodded and gave a faint smile, then gestured toward the games. “Want to play?”  

Eric looked over the stack, then said, “Sure. Want to play Battleships?”  

Salim let out a warm laugh. “You just want to beat me again like you did back in quarantine.”  

At that, Eric smiled—really smiled. It wasn’t forced, wasn’t something he conjured up to keep Salim from worrying. It came naturally, quiet and a little smug. “You’re just saying that because you’re bad at it.”  

Salim laughed again, the sound easy and genuine, and reached for the Battleships box. He set the other board games carefully on the floor beneath the coffee table, then stood and crossed the room to grab a cushion from the other side. He tossed it down opposite Eric and sat cross-legged on it, already opening the box and starting to set up the board.  

Eric leaned forward, helping sort the pieces, his hands moving more fluidly now. The ache in his arm was still there, a quiet throb beneath the surface, but it was background noise now. Manageable. Drowned out by the comforting rhythm of something simple and familiar.  

He started arranging his ships on the board, forehead furrowed in thought as he tried to find the most unfair, lopsided configuration he could think of. For the first time all day, he was actually looking forward to something.  

They played a couple of rounds, Eric winning most of them, much to Salim’s ever-growing dramatic annoyance. With every hit Eric landed, Salim groaned or slumped or accused him of conspiring with the board, drawing genuine laughter out of Eric. And every time Eric laughed, Salim grinned wider, more triumphant about that than the game itself. He threw in extra theatrics just to keep hearing that sound — light and rare and real.  

They kept going until the night grew thick around them, the living room dim except for the soft yellow light overhead. They were both yawning between turns — Salim openly, with long stretches and eye rubs, while Eric tried to stifle his with a hand over his mouth, not quite ready to admit he was tired.  

When Eric won yet another round, Salim threw himself backward onto his hands in mock defeat and groaned, “You’re cheating. You must be.”  

Eric laughed, that warm sound slipping free again. “How could I possibly be cheating?”  

“I don’t know,” Salim said, narrowing his eyes and grinning up at him. “But I know you are.”  

Eric chuckled again, shaking his head. The lightness in his chest felt unfamiliar — but welcome. He hadn’t thought he’d be able to laugh like this tonight. Salim smiled at the sound, then pushed himself up and said, “Maybe we should call it here for the night, yeah?”  

Eric nodded, but as he moved to stretch, he suddenly froze — panic flickering across his face. His smile vanished. He glanced down at his arm, realization setting in like cold water down his back.  

“What’s wrong?” Salim asked, immediately catching the shift.  

Eric winced, voice sheepish. “I… forgot to change my bandages again. After the shower.”  

Salim’s expression softened, the concern in his eyes tempered with calm understanding. “That’s alright. It hasn’t been that long. We’ll pack up here, get that sorted, then head to bed.”  

Eric nodded slowly, relieved that Salim wasn’t upset. He lowered his gaze and started packing up his side of the board, hands a little slower than before, suddenly hyper-aware of every pull of fabric against his arms.  

Salim didn’t push. He just started packing his side too, keeping the atmosphere easy and steady — like nothing had cracked, like they could still carry on, no matter what.  

They packed away the game, stacking the pieces back in the box in comfortable silence. Then Eric followed Salim down the hall and into the bathroom, his footsteps quiet on the floor. He sat down on the closed toilet seat lid without being told, rolling up his sleeve with practiced movements. He didn’t meet Salim’s eyes.  

Salim grabbed some fresh bandages from the cabinet, then crouched in front of him, his expression focused but calm.  

“I still think you cheated,” Salim said lightly as he started unwrapping the old bandages.  

Eric blinked, caught off guard, and then a laugh slipped out before he could stop it. It was quieter than the ones from earlier, but no less genuine.  

Salim grinned at that, clearly pleased, and kept working. He peeled away the last of the bandage, careful not to tug at the edges of the scabbed-over wound, then reached for the cream. He applied it gently, with the kind of touch Eric had only ever associated with medics in combat zones — and even then, none of them had looked at him the way Salim did now. Like he mattered.  

Eric stayed quiet, gaze fixed on the far wall. He didn’t look down at his arm. He never liked seeing the mess he’d made of himself — not even when Salim was there.  

When Salim finished, he rewrapped the arm with fresh bandages, snug but not too tight. He stood, dropped the old ones into the bin without a word, and turned to wash his hands at the sink.  

Eric’s gaze flicked toward the trash, his stomach tightening. The razor wrapped in toilet paper was still slightly visible — the edge of it poking out just past the bandages. He had the sudden urge to nudge it deeper into the pile, to make sure it stayed hidden, but he didn’t move. Didn’t dare risk drawing attention to it.  

Instead, he stood slowly, tugging his sleeve back down to cover the bandages, smoothing it out like that would make everything disappear.  

Salim dried his hands on the towel, then turned to Eric with a soft smile. “I’m going to head to bed. Sleep well, Eric.”  

Eric nodded, offering a faint but sincere smile in return. “You too.”  

Salim stepped out of the bathroom and down the hall toward his room. Eric lingered a moment, then turned and walked back toward the living room, each step feeling heavier than the last.  

The laughter from earlier still echoed faintly in his ears — a small reminder that even on nights like this, not everything was lost.  

Eric stepped into the dim quiet of the living room, shutting the bathroom door softly behind him. The silence now felt a little less oppressive, a little easier to sit in. He walked over to the coffee table and gently pushed it aside, clearing space in front of the couch. The pull-out bed creaked as he unfolded it, but it wasn’t an unpleasant sound — more familiar than anything by now.  

He took his time arranging the blankets, smoothing them out over the thin mattress and fluffing the pillow a little. Then he walked to the light switch and flicked it off, casting the room into a soft shadow, broken only by the faint glow from a streetlamp outside the window.  

Eric sat down on the edge of the bed and carefully removed his prosthetic, setting it aside in its usual spot. Then he lay back and pulled the blanket up over himself, cocooning in the warmth. He curled onto his side, his head sinking into the pillow as he tugged the covers a little tighter around his shoulders.  

His thoughts — usually so loud and sharp this time of night — had dulled. There was still guilt, of course. The quiet ache of it lingered beneath the surface, and the knowledge of what he’d done in the bathroom hadn’t gone anywhere. But it wasn’t screaming at him now. It wasn’t tearing at his ribs like it usually did.  

Maybe it was the relief. Maybe it was the laughter from earlier, still echoing faintly in his chest. Or maybe it was just knowing Salim was still here — still down the hall, still not giving up on him.  

Whatever it was, Eric let himself breathe a little easier. His body relaxed, the tension slipping from his shoulders, and for the first time in longer than he could remember, sleep came quickly — and without a fight.  

Notes:

Do I keep writing that Eric forgot to change the bandages because I forgot about them?... maybeee

Am I writing lots because its hot and I dont want to do anything else?...maybeee

Am I also writing to procrastinate going to therapy tomorrow?...Also maybeee

Chapter Text

Eric’s dream plunged him straight back into the temple — back into the choking, dust-filled dark, his pulse already pounding in his ears. He was running, heart in his throat, Rachel just ahead of him. Behind them, the heavy boots of the Iraqi captain pounded the stone. The roar of shifting rock filled the air.  

They skidded to a stop at the gorge. That narrow ledge, just wide enough for one foot in front of the other, loomed before them.  

He remembered this. He remembered what happened next.  

They edged out together, hugging the crumbling rock wall. Then the ground shuddered beneath their feet. This time, though, it wasn’t Rachel who fell.  

It was him.  

The ledge cracked, and Eric’s boots slipped. He tumbled, a scream caught in his throat, down and down into endless dark. His stomach lurched with the drop, weightless terror consuming him.  

And then— 
A thud. 
The impact knocked the breath from his lungs. 

He gasped, sitting up on a cold, hard floor, rubbing the back of his head. It was pitch black. He couldn’t see anything — not his hands, not the walls, not the ceiling. The silence was absolute.  

Until it wasn’t.  

From the dark, figures emerged — one by one, stepping into the pale, unnatural light that hadn’t been there moments ago. Jason. Nick. Clarice. Rachel. Salim .  

But they were wrong.  

Their skin was pale and blistered, eyes black and sunken. Clawed hands hung at their sides, twitching. The infection had taken them all.  

Eric scrambled backward, breath catching, but his back hit something solid — a wall. Trapped.  

“No—” he choked out.  

They advanced slowly, silently, eyes locked on him like predators. Eric squeezed his eyes shut, as if that might make them go away, as if not seeing it would undo it.  

But he could still feel it.  

A hand grabbed his shoulder — hard, claws digging in — and threw him forward.  

He hit the stone floor hard. Pain sparked through his side. Before he could move, they were on him, surrounding him, reaching down with clawed fingers that tore at his arms and chest and face—  

He woke with a violent jolt, chest heaving, heart trying to escape his ribs.  

The room was dark. Still. Real.  

Eric sat up abruptly, the blankets falling away, sweat cooling on his skin. He pressed his back against the wall, legs drawn in tight, trying to steady his breathing. It was too fast, too shallow — like he couldn’t get enough air.  

His eyes darted around the room, wild and unfocused, as if the nightmare had followed him back.  

He scrubbed a shaking hand down his face. His skin burned. His chest ached. His arms-  

They weren’t bleeding. They weren’t clawed. Just the familiar sting from earlier.  

It was just a dream.  

Just a dream.  

But he couldn’t stop shaking.  

It took nearly an hour for the trembling to stop.  

Eric sat curled on the edge of the pull-out bed, his back pressed to the wall, arms wrapped tight around his knees. His breath had come in ragged gasps at first, shallow and sharp, chest aching with every inhale. He tried to count his breaths, tried grounding himself with touch — hand pressed to the rough stitching of the blanket, fingers tightening until the joints ached — anything to pull himself out of the dream that still clung to him like smoke.  

More than once, he’d almost gotten up. Almost walked quietly down the hall to knock on Salim’s door. He knew Salim would let him in, would let him curl up beside him, would hold him and not ask questions until morning. But Eric didn’t move.  

He couldn’t.  

He didn’t want to disturb Salim. The man was already doing so much. He was already carrying too much of Eric's weight. Eric didn’t want to add more.  

He exhaled slowly through his nose, steadying his hands long enough to lay back down. The blankets were still twisted from when he’d jolted awake, but he tugged them back around himself, wrapping them tight like armor. They weren’t as comforting as Salim’s arms — they didn’t have the same quiet strength, the warmth that made Eric feel, if only for a moment, like everything might be okay — but they were something.  

Eric pushed the thought away. He needed to suck it up. Deal with it himself. He always had.  

He buried his face in the pillow, jaw clenched tight, shutting his eyes even as the darkness pressed in again. His fingers gripped the edge of the blanket like a lifeline.  

It’s fine.  

He was just in Salim’s house.  

Not the temple.  

Not in the dark.  

Just… here.  

Just safe.  

Eric eventually fell asleep again, though it was far from peaceful.  

His dreams were a shifting mess—fleeting flashes of memory and noise, fragments of things that felt real but slipped through his fingers when he tried to hold onto them. There were voices, too many to count, faces that bled into the dark, and the echo of screams that might have been his own. When he finally stirred awake, there was no clear image, just a lingering unease lodged deep in his chest like a stone.  

It was still early. The soft light of morning filtered in under the heavy curtains, casting thin lines of gold across the floor. The house was quiet—no sound from down the hall, no movement from the kitchen—Salim wasn’t up yet.  

Eric stayed where he was.  

He remained curled under the blankets, head buried in the pillow, body cocooned in warmth. It should have been comforting, and in a way, it was—but he still felt restless, that residual edge of dread hanging on him like a second skin. His muscles were tight, coiled, as if waiting for something bad to happen, like the dream hadn’t quite let go of him yet.  

His breathing was shallow again, and he didn’t know why, didn’t know what exactly had gotten under his skin. He just knew that he needed to feel something else—anything else.  

Eric shifted slightly and brought his hand down to his arm, to the one he’d hurt last night. He pressed down.  

The pain was immediate, sharp and real. It grounded him in a way nothing else could.  

His mind quieted.  

Just for a moment.  

And he let out a slow breath, eyes still closed, trying not to think about what that meant.  

After laying still for a while longer, Eric couldn’t take it anymore. The quiet pressed in around him, heavy and restless, and the longer he stayed there doing nothing, the more agitated he felt. He pushed the blankets off and sat up, dragging a hand through his hair with a tired sigh.  

He didn’t feel as rested as he had the morning before. His limbs were heavy, and his head ached in that dull, lingering way that told him the nightmares had done more damage than he realized. But he didn’t dwell on it. He didn’t need Salim for everything. He was fine. He could handle himself.  

He reached for his prosthetic and methodically attached it, the familiar click and hiss grounding in its own way. Then he stood, gathering the blankets and pillows and folding them neatly before setting them beside the couch. With a little effort, he folded the pull-out bed back into place and nudged the coffee table back to its usual spot in front of the couch.  

The living room looked like it had before—tidy, undisturbed, normal.  

That was good.  

Normal was good.  

He padded into the kitchen, bare feet quiet on the floor, and reached for the coffee pot. The simple routine of preparing a brew helped ease the edge of his thoughts a little more. He filled the reservoir, measured out the grounds, and hit the switch, standing there as the machine began to gurgle and steam. The smell of brewing coffee started to fill the room, warm and familiar.  

Eric leaned back against the counter, arms folded, eyes half-lidded as he waited. This he could do. Just... normal things. He didn’t need to rely on Salim. He didn’t.  

He heard a door creak open down the hall and instinctively turned his head, expecting to see Salim shuffle into the kitchen, still half-asleep. But instead, he heard the soft creak of the back door opening, followed by a brief gust of air and then the click of it shutting again.  

Right. Zain.  

Eric kept forgetting he was even there most of the time. The kid—well, not really a kid anymore at eighteen—seemed to move like a ghost in and out of the house, barely making a sound, always vanishing before anyone could say much of anything. Maybe he was just trying to stay out of the way. Eric couldn’t blame him for that.  

He turned back to the coffee machine, poured the fresh brew into a mug, and leaned back against the counter again, holding the warmth in both hands. He took a long drink, grimacing slightly at the bitterness, but welcomed the jolt of it. The heat cut through some of the fog still clinging to his brain. He needed to be alert. Or at least... not dragging.  

The morning was still quiet, and the soft hum of the appliances filled the silence. Eric stared out the small kitchen window above the sink, steam curling up from his mug, trying not to think about the dreams. About the night. About the pain that had helped him keep his head above water.  

He was up. He was moving. That was enough for now.  

Eric finished off the last of his coffee and poured himself a second mug, the warmth a small comfort against the undercurrent of tension still humming in his chest. He moved back to the couch and sank down onto it, pulling one leg up under him and nursing the coffee slowly this time, letting it ground him.  

A few minutes passed before he heard a door open down the hall, followed by the bathroom door clicking shut. Salim must be up. Eric took another long sip, bracing himself to face the day—whatever it might bring.  

There was a pause, then the bathroom door creaked open again, and Salim’s voice floated softly down the hall. “Eric? Could you come here for a moment?”  

Eric hesitated, the tone catching him off guard. He set his mug down on the coffee table and stood, uncertain. Maybe Salim just wanted to change his bandages, or check on the healing. That made sense. He’d forgotten again yesterday.  

But the moment he stepped into the bathroom, his breath caught in his throat.  

Salim was standing near the sink, holding something in his hand—something wrapped in crumpled, blood-stained tissue. The razor.  

Eric froze.  

His eyes flicked to the bin, saw the soaked-through paper, and his heart dropped. He hadn’t wrapped it in enough paper. Salim must’ve seen it when he’d come in to brush his teeth or wash up.  

Salim looked up at him, voice soft and careful. “Eric... what happened?”  

Panic flared in Eric’s chest. His thoughts tumbled over each other in a frantic rush, and the words came out too fast, his voice shaking. “I didn’t mean to. I—I just… I wanted to purge, but I didn’t want to disappoint you, so I didn’t, but then I saw the razor and I thought—thought I could still get the relief and you wouldn’t be disappointed in me because you wouldn’t know and I—” He broke off, breathing ragged, eyes wide.  

Salim set the razor down on the edge of the sink and stepped forward, hands open, calm and steady. “Eric… I would never be disappointed in you,” he said gently. “You’re trying. I see how hard you’re trying.”  

Eric looked away, jaw tight, not quite able to believe it—not fully. His eyes were glassy, and his chest heaved with uneven breaths, but he didn’t say anything else.  

Salim paused, then asked, even more gently, “Can I see them? Just so I can bandage them, help you take care of them.”  

Eric’s body stiffened. He shook his head firmly, once, then again for emphasis. “No,” he said, voice hoarse.  

Salim didn’t push. He just softened his voice further, putting his hand on Erics shoulder. “Alright. As long as you’re taking care of them, that’s okay.”  

Eric nodded. “I am,” he lied quietly.  

Salim looked at him for a long moment, then nodded back. “Okay.”  

He turned to the sink, carefully picked up the razor, and without hesitation snapped it clean in half, the metal cracking sharply in the quiet. He wrapped the pieces in fresh tissue along with the bloodied remains and dropped them into the bin.  

Neither of them spoke for a moment.  

Then Salim turned back to Eric and said gently, “Come sit down when you’re ready. I’ll make us some breakfast.”  

And with that, he stepped out of the bathroom, leaving the door open behind him.  

Eric leaned his elbows on the sink, burying his face in his hands. Shame pulsed like a fresh wound beneath his skin.  

How could I have been so stupid? Why hadn’t he hidden it better? He should’ve taken it with him, flushed it, anything but tossing it in the bin like that. He hadn’t thought—hadn’t been thinking. There was no way he could let Salim see what he’d done. Not with how bad the cuts were. Not with how fresh they still looked.  

He exhaled slowly through his teeth and straightened up, dragging a hand down his face. He’d just have to keep hiding it. Salim would forget eventually—he’d have to. Eric just needed to be more careful.  

He stepped out of the bathroom and down the hall toward the kitchen, pausing only to pick up his half-finished coffee mug from the table. Salim was already moving about the kitchen, a pan on the stove, the smell of eggs and toast slowly filling the space.  

Salim glanced over his shoulder when he heard Eric’s footsteps. “You alright?”  

Eric’s voice was rough as gravel. “Yeah.”  

Salim turned back to the food, nodding. “Good. I’m glad.”  

Eric said nothing. He just sat down at the dining table and wrapped both hands around the warm mug, staring into the dark liquid like it might have answers hidden at the bottom.  

He wasn’t alright.  

Not by a long shot.  

But… he supposed he felt better than he had in quarantine. That endless fog of guilt, the constant weight of failure pressing down on him—those things still clung tight, but Salim's quiet presence was loosening them, little by little. Helping.  

The silence between them wasn’t tense. It never really was. Salim knew when not to speak. And maybe that was part of why Eric had managed to hold on this long. But still… two weeks wasn’t enough.  

He didn’t know if he’d be alright enough to leave when the time came.  

And worse—he didn’t know if he could ask to stay.  

Salim moved with quiet efficiency, dishing up breakfast onto two plates. He gave Eric only a modest portion—one slice of toast, a small scoop of scrambled egg—offering the choice without pressure, without expectation. He set the plates down on the table gently.  

The sound brought Eric out of his thoughts, blinking as he looked up from the depths of his coffee. He hadn’t even realised he’d zoned out, lost in the quiet swirl of his mind.  

Salim sat opposite him, folding himself down with a quiet grunt. Eric’s voice was low and rough. “Thanks.”  

Salim just nodded.  

Eric picked up his fork and took a small bite of egg, chewing slowly. He hoped it would sit easier in his stomach than the mess of feelings still twisting inside him. But after the morning panic, the nightmare, and now the shame lingering like smoke in his chest… it didn’t sit right at all.  

His gut churned.  

He hesitated with his next bite, pushing the food around on his plate for a second. He needed to decide—was he going to keep this down, or was he going to purge?  

Another bite. He already knew the answer.  

He could feel it in the tightening of his throat, the twisting of his stomach. He wasn’t going to keep this down. And if he wasn’t, then he needed to make sure there was enough in him to throw up.  

So he took another small bite of egg. Then set down his fork and picked up the toast, nibbling at the edge. It felt dry in his mouth, like ash, but he forced it down anyway.  

Across the table, Salim kept glancing up at him. His face was careful, his expression neutral—but his eyes said more. There was pride there, genuine and warm… but layered now with something else.  

Concern.  

Salim didn’t say anything, though. He didn’t stop him.  

Eric just hoped he wouldn’t try to.  

He ate slowly, methodically. Just enough. He knew his body well enough by now to calculate it—enough so he wouldn’t just retch up bile, but not so much that it felt like he’d really eaten. Not enough to count. Not enough to feel real.  

He hesitated, fork halfway to his mouth. A darker thought curled in the back of his mind, sticky and insistent.  

He wanted to eat more.  

He wanted to eat so much that when he purged it would be overwhelming, a kind of violent relief that would scrape all the panic and self-loathing out of him, leave him blank and clean.  

The urge dug in deeper, twisting. It wasn’t hunger. It wasn’t even about the food.  

It was control. It was punishment.  

He glanced at Salim, who was focused on his own breakfast, though his eyes still flicked up now and then, always watching, always quiet.  

If he overate—if he really overdid it—Salim would notice. He’d say something. He’d try to stop him. He’d tell him it wasn’t trying, it was self-destruction.  

And Eric didn’t want to lose what he’d gained so far. Even if it didn’t feel like much, even if he still felt like he was unraveling on the inside, he didn’t want to lose this . This place, this quiet. Salim’s trust.  

He took another bite, trying to be discreet about it. Just a little more. Not enough to raise any red flags. Not enough to prompt intervention.  

He needed the relief.  

But he didn’t want Salim to stop him.  

Eric ate just enough. Enough that he hoped he’d still get that sweet, dizzying rush of relief after it came back up. Not so much that it would draw Salim’s attention— hopefully . He couldn’t be sure anymore. Salim noticed a lot more than Eric liked.  

When he stood, he kept his voice quiet and steady. “Excuse me a moment,” he said, pushing back from the table.  

Salim looked up, eyes following him. Eric felt the weight of that gaze all the way down the hall, but no words came. No warning, no protest. Just quiet understanding. Salim knew —of course he did—but he didn’t stop him.  

That, in a strange way, helped. Eric knew Salim understood that trying to stop him would only push him further into secrecy, into shame. And somehow, that silent trust only made Eric want to deserve it more. But not yet. Not today.  

He stepped into the bathroom and shut the door gently behind him. The familiar ache twisted in his chest as he dropped to his knees on the cold tile in front of the toilet. His right hand twitched toward his mouth out of habit now, since he’d hurt his left - but as he moved, the fresh cuts screamed, sharp and immediate.  

He winced. Pulled back. Switched hands.  

His left was better anyway—more experienced, more practiced.  

Fingers down his throat. Gag. Relief.  

He threw up everything. Every bite. The toast, the eggs—everything. It burned on the way up, but he was used to that. What he cared about was the wave that followed—the lightheaded stillness, the hollow emptiness. That was the real goal.  

When it was done, he flushed the toilet and staggered to his feet, grabbing the edge of the sink for balance. His knuckles were scratched raw where they’d scraped his teeth, but that was easy to hide. He scrubbed at them roughly under the faucet, then rinsed out his mouth with a capful of mouthwash, swishing until the burn replaced the taste.  

He stared at himself in the mirror for a second, then looked away.  

When he stepped out of the bathroom, he kept his face neutral, controlled. No red in his eyes, no wobble in his step. Just calm. Normal.  

On the off chance that Salim hadn’t figured out what he’d done, Eric didn’t want to give it away now.  

Eric sat back down at the table and reached for his coffee, wrapping both hands around the mug. He took a long swig, letting the heat soothe the raw ache in his throat. It didn’t help much, but it was something—warmth and bitterness to ground him.  

Salim glanced up from his plate. “You alright?”  

Eric nodded, avoiding his eyes. “Yeah.” His voice came out hoarse, rough-edged from the strain of purging, and he knew Salim would hear it. There was no way he wouldn’t.  

But Salim didn’t call it out. Didn’t question it or give him that concerned, too-soft look Eric had come to expect. He just nodded once and went back to his breakfast, as though everything was normal. As though Eric was normal.  

The relief hit hard and sudden in Eric’s chest. He hadn’t even realized how tightly wound he’d been until that moment, expecting resistance, disappointment, a conversation he wasn’t ready to have.  

But Salim didn’t push.  

Eric took another sip of coffee, his shoulders easing by just a fraction.  

Maybe that was what he needed most right now—not someone to fix him, not someone to stop him every time he slipped, but someone who stayed anyway. Someone who understood without needing to say it out loud.  

Salim finished the last bite of his breakfast and set his fork down with a soft clink. Eric stood, gathering the plates and mugs without a word.  

“I’ll wash up,” he offered quietly.  

Salim glanced at him and gave a small nod. “Alright. Thank you. I’ll go get dressed.”  

Eric nodded in return, grateful again that Salim didn’t insist on helping. He carried the dishes to the sink and turned on the tap. The warm water and familiar rhythm of washing plates gave him something simple to focus on. His mind, for once, was quiet—muted after the wave of relief earlier. He knew it wouldn’t last, that the pressure would start building again eventually. But for now, he had silence, and that was enough.  

He scrubbed the dishes methodically, rinsed them, and set them on the drying rack. After drying his hands on the towel by the sink, he stepped out of the kitchen and padded down the hallway.  

He knocked softly on Salim’s door.  

“Come in,” Salim called from inside.  

Eric opened the door. Salim stood near the dresser, tugging a shirt down over his head. For a second, Eric’s eyes lingered on the sight—unbidden memories of quarantine, of quiet moments in the shower room flickering across his mind—but he quickly looked away, flushing faintly.  

He crossed the room to the dresser where his own small stack of clothes sat neatly folded. He picked through them, choosing a long-sleeve shirt without hesitation. He peeled off his sleep shirt carefully, turning so that his arm was angled toward his chest, hiding the mess of fresh cuts from view. He moved with practiced caution, pulling the clean shirt on and tugging the sleeves all the way down to his wrists.  

Behind him, he heard the door open and then click softly shut as Salim left the room, giving him space.  

Eric exhaled slowly.  

He finished dressing, smoothing the front of his shirt, then stepped in front of the mirror. He ran his fingers through his hair, taming the mess of it, but avoided looking directly at his face. He didn’t want to see the tired eyes or the weight hanging behind them. Not right now.  

He pulled his gaze down, adjusted his sleeves again, and stepped out of the room.  

Eric stepped back into the living room, his footsteps quiet on the floor. Salim was seated on the couch, a folded newspaper in his hands, eyes scanning the print. At the sound of Eric entering, Salim glanced up and offered him a warm smile—no questions, no pressure, just quiet companionship.  

Eric returned the faintest of smiles, then crossed the room to the shelf. His fingers found the book he’d started a few days ago, the one he hadn’t been able to focus on at the time. Now, with his thoughts finally quiet—dulled by the storm he’d weathered that morning—he thought maybe he could actually manage more than a few lines.  

He settled down onto the couch beside Salim, curling into the corner of the cushions, book resting in his lap. He opened it to the page he’d dog-eared, letting his eyes adjust to the print. The words didn’t blur together like they had before. They actually made sense.  

Salim didn’t say anything, just turned a page of the newspaper quietly. The only sounds were the faint rustle of paper, the quiet creak of the house settling, and the occasional shift of fabric as one of them moved.  

Eric let out a slow breath, eyes moving over the words on the page. For now, in this moment, things felt manageable. Not good, not fixed—but not unbearable either.  

Chapter Text

As the morning wore on, the light shifted subtly through the curtains, and the hum of the day grew louder in Eric’s mind. Noon was approaching, and with it came the tension—coiling tighter and tighter in his gut. He hadn’t turned a page in nearly ten minutes. His eyes lingered on the same sentence, reading it over and over again without processing a word.  

He could feel Salim’s eyes flick toward him every so often, quiet and observant. Eric tried not to react, keeping his face neutral, but he knew he wasn’t fooling him. The weight of the upcoming meal pressed on him, and his thoughts began to spiral. Would Salim expect him to eat again? Would he sit across from him with that gentle, expectant look? Would he comment if Eric ate too little—or too much?  

Then, breaking the growing silence, Salim gently set the newspaper aside and turned toward him. “Would you like to go on a walk?” he asked, his voice soft, careful. “There won’t be many people out at this time. Might be good to get some fresh air.”  

Eric hesitated, his jaw tightening slightly. The last thing he wanted to do was go outside. He hated walking through neighborhoods like this—quiet, normal places full of people who looked like they belonged. People who didn’t feel broken or out of place. People who stared at anyone they didn’t recognise or that looked out of place. And here he was, trailing prosthetic footfalls and long sleeves that itched against hidden cuts.  

But Salim was watching him with that steady, calm expression—the kind that said he wasn’t trying to push, just offering.  

Eric gave a small nod. “Sure,” he said quietly. “That sounds… fine.”  

He wasn’t doing it for himself. He was doing it for Salim—because Salim was trying so damn hard, and Eric didn’t want to be the reason that effort went to waste.  

Salim stood and walked over to the door, reaching down to pull his shoes on with practiced ease. Eric followed, slower, more hesitant, his every step weighted with reluctance. Still, he kept moving. He crouched slightly to slide on his own shoes, adjusting the fit around his prosthetic until it felt right—or at least tolerable. Then he straightened up and leaned back against the wall, trying to look casual, like this was no big deal.  

Inside, though, his chest felt tight.  

He curled his fingers into the sleeves of his shirt, tugging them down as far as they’d go until the raw, scraped skin of his knuckles was hidden. His palms were slightly sweaty, nerves buzzing just under the surface, but he didn’t let it show.  

Salim unlocked the door and opened it. Warm air drifted in.  

Without a word, Salim stepped outside, and after a beat, Eric followed him. The sunlight hit his face, and he blinked against the brightness, already feeling like he didn’t belong out here—like the world was going to look at him and know everything he was trying so hard to hide.  

Eric followed Salim out through the back garden and onto the quiet street. Just like Salim had said, it was quieter than before—no clusters of people, no children running by, no dog walkers pausing to eye him like an oddity. The few people they did pass barely gave them a glance, and Eric didn’t feel the sting of scrutiny like he had the last time they’d gone out. Maybe they were getting used to seeing him around.  

He still didn’t like being outside. The openness of it, the way anything could come from any direction—it set his nerves on edge. But this wasn’t so bad. The fresh air felt clean in his lungs, and the sunlight on his face was warm without being harsh.  

Salim kept the conversation going as they walked. He mentioned the stretch of warm weather, something he'd skimmed in the paper about a local fair coming up, a show Eric had been watching on TV. Eric did his best to respond—short answers at first, but gradually they grew into fuller replies. He even found himself adding his own observations here and there, his voice still low but more present.  

His body was slowly beginning to unclench. His shoulders dropped from where they’d been hunched near his ears, and the tension in his jaw loosened. He glanced around once or twice, but without the unfamiliar eyes boring into him, he didn’t feel quite so exposed.  

Salim noticed. Eric caught the faint smile on his face when he thought Eric wasn’t looking, and it warmed something deep in his chest. He wasn’t sure he’d ever like being outside again—but this? This was manageable. Almost peaceful.  

They walked for a while, a slow, steady pace that let Eric take in more of the neighborhood now that he wasn’t locked in a state of panic. With his mind quieter, he started making mental notes of things—where the corner store was, the café with the green awning, the bench near the florist that looked like a nice spot to sit if things ever got overwhelming. The roads weren’t so unfamiliar when he wasn’t staring at the ground, trying to disappear.  

Without realizing it, his fingers uncurled from the tight grip they’d had on his sleeves. The knuckles, raw and stinging, throbbed with relief at being released. The pain wasn’t gone, but it was dulled—background noise rather than a scream.  

He’d only agreed to the walk to make Salim happy, to avoid whatever gentle push the man might’ve given if he’d said no. But now, as they moved together through the warm light and the quiet, he could admit to himself that it hadn’t been as terrible as he thought. Not easy, but not unbearable either. And Salim’s easy, steady conversation helped. There was no pressure in it, no probing. Just little shared thoughts, spoken to fill the space with something warmer than silence.  

Eventually they looped back around, the streets slowly becoming familiar as they approached the house. The garden gate clicked shut behind them, and they stepped inside. Eric bent to slide his shoes off, adjusting the fit of his prosthetic before nudging them neatly to the side. He didn’t feel drained or shaken like he had last time. There was still a tired sort of ache beneath his skin, but not the bone-deep exhaustion he’d been expecting.  

Salim, beside him, looked quietly pleased. He didn’t say anything right away, just offered Eric a small smile as he set his own shoes aside. It was enough.  

And for once, Eric didn’t feel like a failure for not falling apart.  

Salim stepped into the kitchen, rolling his sleeves up as he glanced over his shoulder. “I’ll start getting lunch ready,” he said, already moving toward the fridge.  

“Alright,” Eric replied quietly, following him in and leaning back against the counter, staying out of the way. He could’ve gone and sat in the living room—picked up the book again, or zoned out in front of the TV—but he didn’t want to. Being near Salim felt easier, like a tether keeping his thoughts from floating too far away.  

The kitchen filled with soft sounds: the low hum of the fridge, the quiet clatter of plates, the sizzle of something meeting a hot pan. Salim talked as he moved, his voice calm and steady. He mentioned something light-hearted from the paper, a strange ad he’d seen, a half-remembered joke Zain had told the other day. Nothing serious, nothing heavy.  

Eric let himself listen, answering here and there, though mostly he just nodded or hummed. Still, his eyes followed Salim’s movements, the careful way he chopped vegetables, stirred something on the stove, moved with practiced ease. It kept Eric grounded.  

And it helped. It really did.  

Focusing on Salim—not the food, not his own twisted thoughts about eating or what would come after—made the idea of sitting down and having a meal feel a little less suffocating. He still wasn’t looking forward to it, not really. But for now, while Salim talked and cooked and the kitchen filled with the scent of herbs and warmth, Eric could pretend it would be alright.  

Salim made the meal simple on purpose—chicken and vegetables cooked gently in a light, creamy sauce. He kept the seasoning mild, the textures soft, the presentation plain. No strong smells, nothing overwhelming. When it came time to dish up, he only placed a small portion onto Eric’s plate. Barely enough to be called a meal, but just enough that Eric might not feel pressured. Hopefully it was also not enough for Eric to feel like he could binge just to make himself sick again.  

He hadn’t said anything about that morning—hadn’t called Eric out when he came back from the bathroom pale and quiet, voice rough and guilt hanging off him like a second skin. But if it happened again, if he caught Eric doing it one more time, he was going to have to say something. He couldn’t just sit by and watch him hollow himself out.  

Salim quietly loaded a fuller portion onto his own plate, then carried both dishes to the table. Eric joined him a moment later with two glasses of water and set them down gently. He sat across from Salim and gave him a quiet, sincere, “Thank you.”  

Salim offered a small smile in return. “You’re welcome.”  

He didn’t comment on how little he’d given him. Didn’t say anything about how he’d tried to make it as safe as possible. He just started eating, making a quiet comment about how creamy the sauce turned out. Letting the air stay casual, soft. Eric didn’t need pressure right now. He needed space, and someone steady beside him. And Salim was determined to be that person—even if it meant watching closely, ready to intervene the second Eric pushed himself too far.  

Eric picked up his fork with careful fingers, hesitating only briefly before spearing a chunk of soft vegetable. He lifted it to his mouth and chewed slowly, forcing himself not to rush or gag. It tasted fine, he supposed, bland and warm—but it sat like a stone in his stomach. Heavy. Loud.  

Still, he swallowed it down, took a breath, and cut a small piece of chicken. The sauce coated it lightly, and he chewed that too, slow and mechanical. One bite. Then another. Not a lot—nowhere near enough to count as a proper meal—but it was something. More than yesterday. Maybe even more than the day before that.  

Each time Eric looked up, Salim was glancing over with that gentle, approving smile. Not pressuring. Just watching, quietly proud. And that was enough to keep Eric moving. Enough to make the guilt settle instead of scream. The urge to throw up clawed at the back of his mind, but it didn’t consume him—not the way it usually did.  

He could feel it, itching just behind his ribs, that pull to get rid of it, to go back to the bathroom and purge it all out. But this time it was quieter. Manageable. Barely. It helped that Salim was right there, eating beside him like it was the easiest thing in the world, making soft conversation between bites. It helped even more that Eric didn’t want to let him down again.  

So he didn’t move. Didn’t excuse himself. He forced himself to sit at the table even though every bone in his body screamed to run. He took another bite. Then another. And breath by breath, he stayed.  

By the time Salim finished eating and stood to wash the dishes, the pressure in Eric’s stomach was becoming unbearable. The longer he sat with the food inside him, the worse it felt—heavy, bloated, like something alien was crawling under his skin. His body hated it. His mind hated it even more.  

When Salim stood and said, “I’ll wash up,” Eric only nodded in response, not talking so his voice couldn’t crack. He got up quietly and moved into the living room, retreating to the corner of the couch like it was a bunker. He curled in on himself, pulling his knees tight to his chest, his arms wrapping around them protectively. It was the only way to make the ache in his gut feel smaller, more contained.  

He grabbed the remote with one hand and flicked on the TV, though he barely processed what was playing. Bright colors, shifting movement, laughter from a sitcom that felt a thousand miles away. It didn’t matter. The noise was good—it distracted him from the way his insides screamed.  

Curling up helped. It always did. It made him feel smaller, made the rest of the world feel further away. He probably looked pathetic, but he didn’t care. He was trying. Trying to be good for Salim. Trying not to ruin everything. Even if it felt like it was tearing him apart.  

Salim stepped in a few minutes later, drying his hands on a towel as he walked. He sat beside Eric without a word at first, just close enough that Eric could feel the warmth of him. Then, gently, he asked, “You alright?”  

Eric didn’t look away from the TV. “Yeah,” he said quietly, his voice rough, “just… trying not to go throw up.”  

Salim gave a soft hum, then reached over and patted Eric’s knee, a warm, grounding touch. “You did good,” he said, his voice full of calm sincerity. “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric blinked at the screen, something tightening in his throat. His cheeks flushed hot, and he ducked his head slightly, confused by the way the words hit him. It wasn’t like it was the first time Salim had said something kind, but this time it lodged somewhere deep. He didn’t know what to do with it.  

Salim’s hand had already pulled away, but Eric could still feel it—like a warmth under his skin, a phantom comfort lingering in his knee. He hugged his arms tighter around his legs, heart beating just a little faster, not sure whether it was guilt or gratitude or something else entirely that made his chest ache so much.  

Salim’s presence beside him made it easier to breathe. The guilt that had clawed at Eric’s insides like barbed wire began to ease, slowly uncoiling as the minutes ticked by. He focused on the sound of Salim’s quiet breathing, the comforting weight of his presence, the distant murmur of the TV. And bit by bit, the tightness in his chest loosened.  

Eric shifted slightly, letting his legs stretch out just a little, no longer curled quite so tightly into himself. He stayed in the corner of the couch, but his posture relaxed enough to draw Salim’s attention.  

Salim glanced over and offered a soft smile. “Would you like to play a card game?” he asked gently, his tone casual but clearly hopeful.  

Eric blinked, caught off guard by the suggestion. He hesitated, then gave a small nod. “Yeah,” he said, voice still quiet but steadier now.  

Salim stood and went to the nearby shelf, pulling down the deck of playing cards. As he sat back down and started shuffling with practiced ease, he asked, “What game would you like to play?”  

Eric took a moment, thinking. He didn’t want to move too much—his body still felt too heavy for that, and curling up helped keep the guilt at bay. “Go Fish?” he offered.  

Salim chuckled softly, nodding. “Sure, we can play Go Fish.”  

He finished shuffling and began dealing cards between them, careful to set them within easy reach so Eric wouldn’t have to shift too much. Eric adjusted his position just enough to play, still curled in on himself, body half-turned toward Salim.  

The cards felt familiar in his hands. So did Salim’s quiet patience.  

For the first time since lunch, Eric didn’t feel like he was about to fall apart.  

They played for a good while, the sound of shuffling cards and quiet laughter filling the living room. At first, Salim won nearly every round—Eric’s attention clearly still elsewhere, his plays scattered and unfocused. But as the game went on, Eric started to warm up again, slipping in more jokes, teasing Salim when he made a poor draw, and even winning a couple of rounds himself.  

Eric stayed curled in the corner, his body small and protective, but Salim could see the difference in his expression—the way the tension had lifted slightly from his brow, the faintest spark of competitiveness in his eyes. It wasn’t much, but it was something. And something, Salim had come to learn, was more than enough.  

Eventually, a dull, familiar throb began in Eric’s leg. It wasn’t sharp, not yet, but persistent enough to wear on his nerves. He shifted uncomfortably, adjusting the way his prosthetic sat, but it didn’t help. He wanted to take the leg off, give his skin a break, but the thought of sitting there like that—vulnerable—made his stomach twist.  

Salim won another hand with a smug grin, and Eric gave a soft sigh before saying, “Is it alright if I go shower?”  

Salim looked up at him immediately and nodded. “Of course. I’ll put the cards away.”  

Eric pushed himself to his feet with a stretch, his joints stiff from sitting curled for so long. He gave Salim a tired smile, then turned and wandered down the hall. In Salim’s room, he pulled out a clean pair of soft sleep clothes and held them for a second, debating. It felt a bit wrong to change into them this early, before dinner, like giving up on the day too soon—but he didn’t want to sweat through a clean shirt just from the heat and the phantom ache in his leg.  

With a sigh, he carried the clothes into the bathroom and set them gently on the counter. The familiar click of the door shutting behind him brought a strange sense of relief. In here, at least, he could breathe a little easier.  

Eric peeled off his clothes slowly, methodically, trying not to let his eyes linger on any one part of his body. He didn’t want to see the hollows at his waist, the tired look in his chest, or the angry marks on his arm—especially not those. He dropped everything into the laundry basket and stepped into the shower, lowering himself carefully to the tiled floor with a quiet grunt.  

The moment he removed his prosthetic, he felt the tension in his body begin to unwind. The phantom pain didn’t vanish, but the pressure of the socket was gone, and with it came a small, desperately needed wave of relief. He exhaled shakily, setting the leg outside the shower, then finally looked down at his arm.  

The cuts were red and raw, slightly swollen, and definitely warm to the touch. He winced. They looked worse than they had that morning, more irritated from being covered all day. Still, he told himself it was fine—just surface damage. Nothing a hot shower wouldn’t help soothe. It would all be fine.  

He reached up and turned on the water. The initial spray was cold enough to steal his breath, but it warmed quickly, flowing over his shoulders and down his body in steady, calming rivulets. He tilted his head forward, letting the water hit the back of his neck. As it trickled down his arms, the cuts stung sharp and hot, but he bit down on the pain and stayed still, letting the heat soak in.  

The burn in his arm was familiar. It was punishment, maybe. Or just a consequence. He didn’t know anymore. The warmth helped a little with the dull burn of his missing leg, enough that he could at least breathe through it.  

He reached for the soap, moving slowly, not because he was tired—but because he knew what came after this. When he got out, Salim would start dinner. That meant another meal, another battle, another chance to either fail or fake it well enough to pass.  

He stayed under the water longer than he needed to, cleaning himself in slow, tired movements. He wasn’t ready to face the kitchen again just yet—not while his skin still buzzed from guilt and soreness and dread. But he would. For Salim. He had to try.  

Eric shut off the water and reached for his towel, steam curling in the small space around him. He dried off with slow, deliberate movements, avoiding his left arm as best he could. Every time the towel brushed over the cuts, a fresh wave of stinging irritation flared up. He didn’t want to look, but his eyes were drawn there anyway.  

The wounds were still red and inflamed, angry against his pale skin. Tiny fibers of fabric from his shirt were still caught in some of the scabs, making the mess look even worse. He knew he should probably clean them properly—get the antiseptic out, wrap them up like Salim would—but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. It felt like too much.  

With a quiet sigh, he reached for his prosthetic. Putting it back on was like inviting the pain back in. As soon as he clicked it into place, the phantom pain flared again, sharp and insistent. He clenched his jaw and stood slowly, wincing as he balanced on it.  

He tugged on his sleep clothes, moving carefully to avoid pulling at the cuts or disturbing the leg more than necessary. The soft fabric of his shirt clung slightly to his damp skin, and the sleeves dragged over the irritated wounds, but he didn’t react. It wasn’t worth it.  

He hung his towel on the rack, then leaned against the sink, bracing his hands on the edge as he stretched his knee out, trying to ease the tension that had built up around the joint. His body ached in that dull, bone-deep way that didn’t really go away anymore.  

After Salim helped change the bandages, Eric would take the leg off again. Maybe, with the weight gone and some rest, the phantom pain would finally settle back into something manageable. Maybe then he could breathe properly again.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom and padded quietly down the hallway. He'd barely made it into the living room when Salim stood up from the couch and said, “Come on, let’s go change your bandages.”  

Eric gave a small nod and turned back the way he’d come, slipping into the bathroom again. He sat down on the closed toilet seat lid, already rolling his sleeve up to reveal the damp, clinging bandages on his arm. It were starting to itch beneath the gauze, but he didn’t scratch.  

Salim gathered the supplies they kept tucked away in the cupboard—antiseptic, cotton pads, fresh gauze, tape—and crouched down in front of Eric. He took Eric’s arm gently in his hands and began to unwind the bandage, slow and careful not to tug at the healing skin beneath. Eric sat still, silent, watching Salim’s hands work with practiced ease.  

Once everything was cleaned, dressed, and wrapped neatly again, Salim hesitated. His hand lingered near Eric’s other arm, his expression soft but worried. “Can I rewrap the other one too?” he asked gently.  

Eric’s heart thudded. He shook his head and forced out a lie. “I already did it,” he murmured, eyes fixed on the floor.  

Salim looked at him for a beat, then nodded, apparently accepting the answer. “Alright.”  

Eric hated lying to him. Every time he did it, the guilt lodged itself a little deeper under his ribs. But he couldn’t let Salim see what he’d done. Not yet.  

He tugged his sleeve back down and stood up as Salim did. They left the bathroom together and stepped into the living room. Salim moved into the kitchen without a word, beginning to prepare dinner.  

Eric headed straight for the couch and sat down with a small, relieved breath. He reached down and unbuckled his prosthetic, sliding it off with practiced care before setting it beside the couch. The moment it was off, the phantom pain flared—sharp, electric jolts pulsing through the space where his leg had once been. He winced and rubbed at the aching spot, eyes shut tight.  

He knew it wasn’t real, not in the physical sense, but the pain was real enough. Constant. Relentless. He kept rubbing at the empty space, trying to ease the burn, trying to will it away.  

Eric tilted his head back, letting it rest against the back of the couch. His fingers kept moving in slow, steady circles over the spot where his leg used to be, trying to soothe pain that wasn't there—at least, not in the way pain was supposed to be. It throbbed, sharp and cruel, curling through the nerves like barbed wire. Usually, rubbing at the space helped ease it, distracted his brain enough that the pain faded. But not tonight. Tonight, it was digging in deeper, holding on.  

He grimaced and pressed a little harder with his hand, jaw clenched. There was no way he was putting the prosthetic back on until it passed. He’d only be torturing himself further.  

Across the room, Salim kept glancing over from the kitchen. Eric could feel his eyes flicking toward him between chopping, stirring, and moving about the space. Concern etched itself deep into Salim’s expression, his movements slightly more hesitant. He clearly wanted to help but didn’t know how. Phantom pain wasn’t something you could patch with gauze or soothe with a kind word—not always.  

Eric didn’t say anything. He didn’t want to make it a thing. Salim already had enough to worry about, and Eric didn’t want to add to that pile. So he kept rubbing at the empty space, eyes half-lidded and breathing shallow, hoping the pain would pass soon. If he could just get through this stretch of it, maybe he could manage dinner without looking like he was falling apart.  

When Salim called out that dinner was ready, Eric didn’t move. He turned his head slightly, just enough to see into the kitchen, and said quietly, “I’m not hungry.”  

He wasn’t trying to be difficult. He just… wasn’t. He never really was these days, but especially not now, not with the burning, electric ache clawing its way through a leg that didn’t exist anymore. The phantom pain had settled in deep, and every throb felt like punishment.  

Salim hesitated in the kitchen, a pause just long enough to make Eric think he might push. But instead, Salim just said, “If I save it for later, will you try and eat some?”  

Eric nodded, his voice too thin to speak again. It wasn’t a promise, but it was enough to make Salim smile softly and let it go. Salim placed Eric’s portion—small, just a few bites—onto a plate and tucked it into the fridge. Then he dished up his own food and took a seat at the table, the scrape of the chair legs on the floor sounding louder than usual in the otherwise quiet house.  

Eric stayed curled on the couch, eyes closed now, one hand still gently pressing at the space where his leg should’ve been, his face drawn tight with pain. He was trying, trying so hard not to let the pain win, not to let it unravel the fragile calm he’d held onto all afternoon. He didn’t know if it was working. All he knew was that he couldn’t move. Couldn’t eat. Could barely think past the pain and the dull guilt sitting just under it, gnawing away in the background like it always did.  

From the kitchen, he could hear Salim moving around now that he’d finished eating—cutlery clinking, water running, the rhythmic sound of a dishcloth moving over ceramic. It grounded him a little, something steady to focus on while he waited for the fire in his nerves to fade.  

A moment later, Salim stepped into the living room. He paused just inside the doorway, eyes flicking over Eric with concern.  

“You alright?” he asked gently.  

Eric didn’t look at him, just gave a small nod and muttered, voice tight, “Yeah. Just… waiting for the phantom pain to leave.”  

Salim hovered a moment longer, clearly torn, then asked, “You gonna be alright if I go shower?”  

Eric forced himself to nod again. “Yeah, that’s fine.”  

Salim shifted his weight, still reluctant, then said, “Want some painkillers?”  

There was a long pause. Eric didn’t usually like to take them for phantom pain unless he had no other choice—but this time, he did hesitate, then gave a small nod. “Yeah… please.”  

Without another word, Salim disappeared down the hall. Eric heard the cabinet open in the bathroom, the soft rattle of a pill bottle. Then Salim was back, grabbing Eric’s water glass from the kitchen and returning a moment later with both it and a couple of tablets balanced in his palm.  

Eric took them, swallowing them quickly with a swig of water. He murmured, “Thanks.”  

Salim gave him a small smile. “It’s alright. I hope the pain goes away soon.”  

Eric didn’t trust himself to answer. He just nodded, lips pressed into a thin line, trying not to flinch at the continued pulsing in his leg. Salim reached out and gave his shoulder a light, reassuring pat, then turned and disappeared down the hallway toward the shower.  

Eric let his head fall back again, closing his eyes, counting the seconds until the pills kicked in—or until the pain decided to let him go. Whichever came first.  

It took a while, longer than he would’ve liked, but eventually, the edge began to dull. The searing fire of the phantom pain receded to a low throb, then faded even more, until it was just a ghost of itself, lingering but no longer screaming. Eric exhaled, his chest loosening for the first time in what felt like hours. His hand slipped from where it had been pressed against the stump of his leg and fell limply to his side. His whole body sagged into the couch, drained and heavy, like the pain had wrung everything out of him.  

He stared at the ceiling for a while, empty.  

He knew Salim would want him to eat something. The plate was probably still sitting in the fridge, portioned out carefully, not enough to overwhelm but just enough to count. Just enough for Salim to be able to say he was trying. Eric almost laughed at the thought—tired, bitter laughter that never quite made it out of his throat.  

The idea of getting up made his stomach twist, but not with hunger. He could go scrape it into the trash. Say he tried and just couldn’t do it. But Salim would notice. He always noticed. And besides, that meant dragging himself up off the couch, and right now, that felt impossible. His limbs were lead, his body too exhausted to move.  

So he stayed where he was, slumped low in the corner of the couch, staring blankly at the wall as the last of the pain faded from his body and left only fatigue behind. Maybe later he’d force something down, just enough to pass under Salim’s radar. But for now… he didn’t see the point.  

He just wanted to rest.  

When Salim stepped back into the living room, hair damp from his shower and a fresh shirt clinging slightly to his skin, his eyes immediately went to the couch. Eric was still there, curled in the corner like a shadow, limbs heavy and unmoving. Salim’s heart gave a small twist.  

He approached quietly and asked, voice soft but tinged with concern, “Would you be up to eating something now?”  

Eric didn’t respond right away. His eyes stayed fixed somewhere in the middle distance, expression unreadable. But after a long pause, he gave a small, reluctant nod—because he knew Salim wasn’t going to let this go. And maybe, because a part of him wanted to try. Even if it felt pointless. Even if it hurt.  

As Eric began the slow, dragging process of pulling himself upright, not even thinking about trying to stand yet, Salim moved into the kitchen and retrieved the plate from the fridge. He added a fork, then brought it over to the couch, careful not to hover. He offered it wordlessly, and Eric took it, resting the plate in his lap like it was heavier than it had any right to be. Salim sat down beside him without a word.  

Eric stared at the food for a long moment. The lamb was tender and spiced in that way Salim liked to cook—warm, comforting smells that should have reminded Eric of home, or something close to it. The rice was perfectly fluffy, and there were colors in the spices that might have been beautiful, if he’d been in the headspace to care.  

But it looked like too much. Even if it wasn’t. Even if it was barely half a portion, it felt overwhelming.  

Still, he could feel Salim’s presence beside him, not pressuring but steady, supportive. Watching out of the corner of his eye without pushing. And that quiet, unspoken care was somehow more powerful than direct insistence.  

So Eric picked up the fork, scooped up a bit of rice and lamb, and took a bite.  

Then another.  

And another.  

Each one sat like a stone in his stomach, dragging him down, weighing on his chest. By the fourth bite, his throat tightened. The pressure building in his gut, the twisting anxiety and dread—it all said one thing: If you eat anymore, you’re going to throw up. And Salim’s going to notice. And you’ll have to explain, and pretend, and try again.  

He set the fork down quietly, hand trembling slightly. The plate still rested in his lap, barely touched, but it was more than nothing. And right now, that was all he had.  

Salim glanced over, reading him better than Eric wanted him to. He didn’t say anything, didn’t comment on how little had been eaten. Just gave a small nod and turned his gaze back toward the TV.  

Eric let out a slow breath, and leaned back into the couch—still tired, still aching, but not alone.  

When it became clear Eric wasn’t going to eat any more, his fork resting limply on the edge of the plate and his eyes distant, Salim stood without a word and gently took the plate from his lap. Eric didn’t resist—just let it go and dropped his hands to his sides, fingers curling loosely against the fabric of his pants.  

He watched Salim retreat to the kitchen, heard the quiet clink of the plate in the sink and the soft sound of water running. The guilt crept in almost immediately, crawling up from the pit of his stomach and twisting tight in his chest. It didn’t matter that he’d managed a few bites. It didn’t matter that Salim hadn’t said anything or that he'd tried to be kind. It still felt like failure. Still felt like he hadn’t done enough.  

He wasn’t sure when things had gotten this bad. Maybe it had started when he’d begun to try— really try—to keep even small amounts of food down. Back when he was just going through the motions, it was easy to pretend it wasn’t a problem. Eat. Purge. Repeat. He didn’t have to face the consequences. Didn’t have to feel full, or bloated, or broken. But trying to recover—even in small, fractured steps—meant feeling everything . And it hurt.  

He stared at the muted light in the kitchen doorway, chest aching. If it weren’t for Salim… he wouldn’t be trying. Wouldn’t be sitting here feeling like hell because he was still fighting it, instead of giving up completely.  

When Salim returned, he crossed the room and sat down beside him again, close but not crowding. His hand came to rest gently on Eric’s knee, warm and grounding.  

"You did really good," Salim said quietly, his voice sincere. "I'm proud of you."  

Eric’s throat tightened. He didn’t trust himself to speak right away. After a moment, he curled in on himself again, bringing his knees back up to his chest like armor. His voice was barely above a whisper when he finally said, “Thanks.”  

Salim didn’t push for more. He just stayed beside him, quiet and steady, a calm presence in the storm. And for now, that was enough.  

Eric stayed curled up in the corner of the couch, his arms wrapped tight around his legs, forehead resting against his knees. The guilt was still clawing at him, loud and insistent, whispering that it hadn’t been enough. That it was never going to be enough. He tried to push it back down, tried to focus on his breathing, on the sound of the TV still playing softly in the background. But it was hard not to spiral when his head was already halfway there.  

Salim didn’t say anything at first. He just sat beside him quietly, giving Eric space, but keeping close. After a little while though, when it was clear Eric wasn’t pulling himself out of it, Salim spoke gently.  

“Would you like to play a board game?” he offered, keeping his voice light. “Or cards? Just something to get your mind off things.”  

Eric hesitated. Every part of him felt heavy, tired, like he could sink into the couch and disappear. What he really wanted was to sleep. Just shut everything out and go numb for a while. But Salim was trying—always trying—and Eric didn’t want to make him worry more than he already did.  

“Sure,” he said softly, his voice thick with exhaustion. “We can play cards.”  

Salim gave him a look—kind, but skeptical. “You can go to bed if you want, Eric. You don’t have to force yourself.”  

Eric shook his head slowly. “It’s fine,” he murmured. He didn’t meet Salim’s eyes.  

Salim didn’t push it. He just nodded, even if he clearly didn’t believe him, and got up from the couch. He crossed the room and grabbed the deck of cards from the shelf, his movements easy and familiar.  

Eric shifted a little, uncurling just enough to sit more upright. His body still ached, and his mind still felt like it was walking a thin, frayed line—but at least he wouldn’t be alone.  

Salim sat down and started shuffling the cards, the soft sound of them sliding against each other a small comfort in the quiet room. He glanced up at Eric, who looked pale and worn out, his eyes distant and heavy.  

“What game do you want to play?” Salim asked gently, watching him over the top of the cards.  

Eric shrugged, voice low. “You can pick.”  

Salim paused, thinking. He didn’t want to pick anything that would require too much focus or effort—Eric looked like he was holding himself together by a thread. Eventually, he said, “How about war? No thinking. Just luck.”  

Eric gave a small nod. “Sure.”  

Salim dealt the cards out between them, splitting the deck evenly. They began the game, turning over cards one by one in silence. The rules were simple: highest card wins. But Eric’s eyes kept drifting, his focus flickering in and out like a faulty light. His movements were mechanical, like he wasn’t really there.  

Salim watched him, concern tightening in his chest. He wanted to tell Eric to go to bed, to rest, but he didn’t want to push too hard. Eric had done a lot today—more than usual—and he didn’t want to make him feel like he was being treated like a child. So they kept playing, letting the cards fall into neat piles between them.  

After a few rounds, Salim set his cards down gently. “I think I’m gonna head to bed,” he said, keeping his tone casual. “Long day.”  

Eric glanced up at him, reading right through it. He knew Salim was only saying that so he’d go too. Still, he didn’t call him out on it. “Alright,” he said quietly. “Sleep well.”  

Salim offered a small smile, then stood so he could pull out the bed from underneath the couch. “Here, let me help you.”  

Eric uncurled himself and stood slowly, carefully balancing on his foot as Salim set up the pull-out bed, arranging the blankets and pillows just the way he knew Eric liked them. His movements were gentle, familiar. Eric watched silently, not knowing how to say thank you in a way that meant what it was supposed to mean.  

When Salim was done, Eric murmured, “Thanks.”  

“You’re welcome,” Salim said, soft and sincere. “Sleep well, Eric.”  

Eric nodded, eyes already starting to drift downwards. “You too.”  

He sat down on the edge of the bed, feeling the exhaustion drag at every limb, and waited until he heard Salim’s footsteps retreat down the hall before letting his body sink slowly back onto the mattress.  

Eric curled up beneath the blanket, tucking it tightly around his body like a shield. The warmth settled over him slowly, a kind of heaviness that grounded him, even if just a little. He hated how much he needed it—how desperate he was for something, anything, to hold him down and make him feel like he was still here. Like he wasn’t just drifting further away with each breath.  

He pulled the blanket higher over his shoulder and shifted onto his side, the soft fabric of the pillow catching against his skin as he buried his face into it. His muscles ached from the tension he hadn’t realized he was holding all day. Now that he was alone and still, the quiet felt sharp. He felt the weight of it settle in his chest.  

He hated how small he felt, how pathetic. He shouldn't need comfort like this—not the kind a blanket could give, not the kind found in warmth or softness—but he did. He needed it more than he could admit out loud.  

The weariness dragged at his body like wet sand, but sleep didn’t come easy. His thoughts churned, even as his limbs stayed still. He shut his eyes, tried to breathe evenly. Tried to let go.  

It was a long time before his body finally listened. Before his mind let the day unravel just enough to slip into restless sleep.  

Chapter Text

Eric’s sleep was anything but peaceful.  

His body, curled tightly beneath the blanket, shifted often—fists clenching, legs twitching beneath the covers, a quiet gasp escaping every so often. The nightmares came in waves, each one darker and more vivid than the last.  

He was back in the temple again. The air was thick and suffocating, the sounds of chittering echoing off ancient stone walls. Something skittered past in the shadows, and when he turned—Rachel was screaming. Blood soaked her clothes. He reached for her, but she slipped from his grip, falling, falling into the dark. He tried to scream for her, but his throat was tight, like it was full of ash.  

Another nightmare pulled him under just as quickly. This time he was staring down at his own hands, slick with blood and shaking. A razor on the bathroom floor. His vision blurry. Salim was pounding on the door, shouting his name. When the door finally burst open, the look on Salim’s face was carved into Eric’s chest like a knife.  

He jolted awake, breath stuttering. The living room was dark and quiet. The warmth of the blanket felt like it weighed a ton, pressing down on his chest. But he was too exhausted to move, too hollow to even sit up.  

He drifted again—his mind dragging him through more guilt, more memories twisted by fear. Rachel’s voice echoed in his skull, cold and distant. “You cut the rope.” Then Nick’s hand on her back, the way she leaned into him without looking back. Alone again.  

Every time he woke, it was only for a moment. Just long enough to register that he was safe, then long enough to dread the next time sleep would drag him under.  

But he didn’t get up. Didn’t cry out. Just curled tighter and let it happen. Over and over. It wasn’t rest, but it was the only sleep he was going to get.  

When Eric woke again, the weight in his chest was immediate. A dull ache settled into his bones, as if he hadn’t slept at all. He curled up tighter beneath the blanket, tucking his knees close to his chest and pulling the covers around himself like armor.  

There was no point in trying to go back to sleep. He didn’t want to—not after everything his mind had dragged him through in the night. It was early still, the house quiet in that pre-dawn hush, but probably late enough that he could justify staying awake now.  

His eyes stayed open, unfocused, staring blankly at the far wall. The room felt distant. Like he wasn’t really in it—just watching from somewhere a few steps behind his own skin.  

He could feel it already. That heaviness that settled on him some mornings, slow and quiet like fog creeping in. Today was going to be one of those days. One where the weight in his limbs would be too much to fight, where every thought would feel like dragging a cinderblock through mud.  

His thoughts slipped in and out of focus—grief brushing up against guilt, fading into numbness, then circling back to that raw, throbbing ache in his chest. He didn’t know which was worse: the sharpness of remembering or the hollowness that came after.  

His body ached too—not with pain exactly, but with that low, sore fatigue that came from fighting himself for too long. His muscles felt drained, his prosthetic a distant pressure that he didn’t even want to think about putting back on.  

He shifted slightly, just enough to tuck the blanket tighter around himself, hiding in the warmth, in the stillness. The nightmares clung to him like damp clothes, still vivid, still too close.  

He didn’t cry. Didn’t move. Just breathed, shallow and quiet, trying to make himself small. Trying to disappear into the blankets.  

After lying there in the quiet for what felt like forever, Eric knew he had to move. He didn’t want to—not even a little. Every part of him screamed to just stay under the blankets, buried and still, letting the world pass him by. But he couldn’t. This wasn’t his place. He was sleeping on the couch, and as much as he wanted to pretend he could just vanish, he couldn’t take up space like that. Not all day.  

With a quiet groan, he forced himself to sit up. His body resisted every inch, stiff with exhaustion and lingering pain, but he didn’t stop. He rubbed a hand over his face, then slowly stood and began folding the couch bed back into its usual shape. The effort left him breathless, like he’d just run a mile, but he got it done.  

As soon as it was folded away, he sank into the corner of the couch and curled up again, dragging the blankets with him. They swaddled him like a shield, not as good as laying down, but it would have to do. He tucked his knees to his chest and wrapped the fabric tighter around his shoulders, pressing into the armrest like he could disappear into it.  

His thoughts drifted again, slipping away from him like smoke. One second he felt like nothing—hollowed out and weightless—and the next, the heaviness returned in full, pressing down on his ribs until it was hard to breathe. Guilt, grief, shame—none of it stayed away for long.  

He curled tighter, the pressure of the blankets around him the only thing keeping him grounded. He needed it. Needed to feel the weight holding him here, keeping him tethered to something real. Otherwise, he might float off entirely.  

When Salim stepped into the living room, he lingered for a moment in the doorway, taking in the sight of Eric curled tightly in the corner of the couch, wrapped up in blankets like armor. The image hit him harder than he expected. It brought back the memory of that morning at CENTCOM, the one where Eric had looked just as small and broken, eyes vacant and skin pale, refusing to move from his bunk. That day, Salim had practically dragged him out of bed. Now, here Eric was again—clearly not okay, but forcing himself upright because he didn’t want to be in the way.  

It hurt to see.  

“Good morning,” Salim said softly, not wanting to startle him.  

Eric blinked slowly, as though waking up from somewhere deep inside himself. His head turned slightly toward Salim, and after a moment, he rasped out a quiet, “Morning.” Just that one word sounded like it had cost him.  

Salim gave him a small nod and headed into the kitchen, though his heart tugged painfully behind his ribs. He glanced toward the cupboard, already reaching for the coffee out of habit—but paused. His hand hovered there, unmoving, as he remembered the last time Eric had asked for tea instead. It had been a small moment, but Salim remembered how something had shifted then. The warmth, the quiet routine of it—it had helped. Even if just a little.  

He closed the cupboard door and reached for the box of tea instead.  

It was a simple act. Nothing grand, nothing dramatic. But he hoped it might give Eric something to hold onto today, even just for a moment. He filled the kettle and set it to boil, glancing over his shoulder toward the living room, where Eric still hadn’t moved.  

“I’ll make you some tea,” Salim called gently, not asking, just letting him know. “Same one as before.”  

Eric didn’t respond right away, but after a few seconds, Salim thought he saw the faintest movement—maybe a nod, maybe just a shift in his breathing. Either way, he took it as a yes.  

Salim turned back to the kettle and started filling the mugs with tea.  

He came back into the living room, two mugs in hand, steam curling gently from each. He moved slowly, not wanting to startle Eric or break the fragile quiet that hung between them. He held one mug out toward him, waiting.  

It took a moment, but eventually one of Eric’s arms slid out from under the cocoon of blankets. His hand closed around the warm ceramic, fingers curling carefully around it like it might slip away if he wasn’t gentle enough. Salim sat down beside him, their shoulders close but not touching.  

“You could’ve kept the bed out, you know,” Salim said softly, taking a small sip of his own tea.  

Eric took a small drink, then mumbled without looking up, “Didn’t want to be in the way.”  

Salim let out a breath through his nose. “You wouldn’t have been.”  

Eric didn’t respond, just stared down into his tea like it held the weight of the world. Salim looked at him for a moment, watching the shadows under his eyes, the tension still curled into his shoulders.  

“You have a bad night?” he asked quietly.  

Eric nodded, slow and heavy, still staring at his tea.  

“Nightmares?”  

Another nod.  

Salim hesitated, then said, “You could’ve come and got me.”  

Eric shook his head a little. “Didn’t want to wake you,” he murmured.  

“It would’ve been fine,” Salim replied gently. “You’re not the only one who has nightmares.”  

That got a faint flicker of acknowledgment—a twitch of the eyebrow, a small shift of his hand on the mug. But Eric didn’t say anything. Just nodded again, like the words took too much effort.  

Salim took another sip of his tea, letting the silence sit between them for a few moments. He wanted to help, desperately. But he didn’t know how, not really. Forcing Eric to move, to eat, to speak—it felt like the opposite of what healing was supposed to look like. And yet, doing nothing didn’t feel right either.  

He glanced at Eric, still wrapped tight in his blanket like it was the only thing keeping him from unraveling. Salim wanted to reach out, to say something that would fix it, but he knew better. There was no fixing this. Only surviving it.  

So instead, he stayed there beside him, holding his tea in silence. Just… being there. In case that was enough for now.  

Salim finished the last of his tea, setting the empty mug down on the table with a soft clink. He turned slightly toward Eric. “Would you like some more?”  

There was a pause, the kind that made Salim think maybe Eric hadn’t heard him—but then a quiet, almost shy voice came from under the blankets. “Please.”  

Salim reached over, gently taking the mug from Eric’s hand. As soon as it was gone, Eric’s arm disappeared back into the cocoon of warmth and safety he’d wrapped himself in. Salim didn’t blame him. If he were in Eric’s place, he probably wouldn’t want to face the world either.  

He walked into the kitchen, setting both mugs down and beginning the process of brewing another round of tea. As he moved, he glanced back at Eric—still curled up, still unmoving.  

“Would you be up to trying to eat something now?” Salim asked gently, not wanting to push too hard. “Or would you rather wait a bit?”  

There was another small pause before Eric’s voice floated out again, quiet and dull. “Later.”  

Salim nodded, even though Eric couldn’t see it. “That’s alright.”  

He wasn’t really awake enough to make anything for himself, though he would’ve if Eric had said yes. Instead, he slid a slice of bread into the toaster and leaned against the counter, letting the quiet hum of the kettle and the pop of the toaster fill the room. He ate the plain toast slowly, chewing more out of habit than hunger, then poured the fresh tea into both mugs.  

Balancing them carefully, he tucked the edge of the toast between his lips, freeing up one hand to carry both drinks. He made his way back into the living room and held Eric’s mug out toward him. After a few seconds, that same arm emerged again and took the tea.  

“Thanks,” Eric said quietly, barely above a whisper.  

Salim plucked the toast from his mouth and offered a soft smile. “You’re welcome.”  

He settled back down beside him and took another sip of his own tea, the warmth soothing in his chest. Eric stayed wrapped up, his shoulders hunched and head low, but at least he was still here. Still drinking tea. Still responding.  

Salim chewed on the last of his toast, eyes flicking toward Eric every so often. Maybe later he could get him to take a short walk, or eat something small. If not, maybe another card game or movie. Anything to keep Eric tethered, even just a little.  

He didn’t want to push—but he also didn’t want to leave him to sink. Not again.  

So he sat with him in the quiet, sipping tea, waiting for whatever came next.  

Eric drained the last of his tea slowly, like it was the only thing anchoring him to the moment. He didn’t say anything, didn’t move, just held the empty mug with both hands as if reluctant to give it up. Salim watched him out of the corner of his eye, heart aching. It wasn’t food, not really—but it was something. Liquid, warmth, something to ease the constant cramping Salim suspected Eric lived with day in and day out. Maybe it would help, even just a little.  

Salim finished his own mug and leaned forward to set it on the coffee table with a quiet clink. Then, gently, he reached out and took Eric’s empty one from his hands. Eric didn’t resist, didn’t say anything—just let it go, and his hand disappeared back into the thick nest of blankets a moment later. He sagged a little more into the couch, like just the effort of sitting upright was too much.  

Salim gave him a moment, then stood and padded into the kitchen. The morning air that slipped in when he cracked the front door was cool, but not too harsh. He bent down, picked up the rolled newspaper from the step, and quietly closed the door again. Just another part of the routine—something normal, something grounding.  

When he returned to the living room, Eric hadn’t moved an inch. He was still tucked into himself, staring into nothing. Salim took his usual spot beside him, not too close, but close enough to be there. He unfolded the paper in his lap, not because he really cared what the headlines said—he’d likely forget half of it anyway—but because the rustling of the pages and the presence of another body in the room might help Eric come back to himself a little more.  

He didn't speak, didn't push. Just let the quiet settle between them as the soft sound of turning pages filled the space.  

Even if Eric said nothing, even if he stayed tucked inside his blanket cocoon all day, Salim would be there. He just hoped that—on some level—Eric could feel that.  

---  

When it neared lunchtime, Eric still hadn’t shifted from his spot on the couch. He stayed curled in the corner, barely blinking, the blankets wrapped tightly around him like armor. Salim hadn’t expected a miracle—days like this took time—but it still twisted something deep in his chest to see Eric so far gone inside himself.  

He kept up the small efforts, though. Every half hour or so, he gently coaxed Eric into taking a sip of water, holding the glass out until Eric’s hand sluggishly emerged to accept it. He asked soft questions or made idle comments—about a ridiculous ad in the paper, about something vaguely interesting on the news, about how the weather had finally cleared up. Anything to pierce through the fog he could see draped over Eric’s shoulders like a weighted net.  

He wasn’t sure any of it was getting through. Eric never responded to the comments, didn’t ask questions back. Just nodded occasionally or blinked in his direction. But at least he was still there. Still listening, maybe. Still tethered, even if barely.  

Salim checked the time again—past noon now. He folded the newspaper neatly and set it aside, then looked toward Eric, careful with his voice. “You think you could eat something now?” he asked gently. “Or still want to wait a bit?”  

Eric shook his head slowly, eyes not moving from the same spot they’d been fixed on for hours. “Later,” he murmured, his voice thin and tired.  

Salim gave a small nod. “That’s alright,” he said softly, like he was reassuring a scared animal. “I’ll make myself something. Just call if you change your mind, okay?”  

He didn’t expect a response and didn’t get one, but that was alright too.  

With a quiet sigh, Salim stood and padded into the kitchen, making sure to keep in line with the door so he could still see the blanket-wrapped figure on the couch. He started moving around the kitchen—quiet, unhurried movements as he pulled out some bread, eggs, and whatever else he could throw together into a quick sandwich. The soft sounds of the kettle boiling, the clink of dishes, and the occasional muffled noise from the television filled the otherwise silent apartment.  

All the while, he kept glancing back to Eric, hoping that maybe something he did today would help make tomorrow a little lighter.  

Salim made a simple sandwich—egg, lettuce, and a bit of salt and pepper. He stared at it for a moment, then glanced toward the living room. He hated the idea of sitting alone at the table while Eric stayed curled up in silence, but he also didn’t want the smell of food to make things worse. He hesitated, then called in gently, “Hey, is it alright if I come sit with you to eat?”  

There was a pause. Eric didn’t answer right away, and Salim didn’t press. Then, slowly, Eric turned his head, eyes drifting to the sandwich in Salim’s hands. His voice was barely more than a mumble. “That’s fine.”  

Salim offered him a small smile and carried his plate into the living room, settling carefully on the couch beside him. He gave Eric a bit of space but stayed close enough that his presence would be felt. The warmth of someone nearby, even without words. Sometimes that helped more than talking ever could.  

He took a bite of his sandwich, then glanced over at Eric. “You alright?”  

Eric didn’t look at him. His voice came muffled, strained. “Just tired… and thoughts are being weird.”  

Salim gave a soft, sympathetic smile and reached over to gently pat Eric’s knee. “That’s alright. Happens to the best of us. You’re doing okay, alright? Just take it one moment at a time.”  

Eric nodded faintly, gaze still cast downward, his expression unreadable, eyes shadowed with something that hadn’t lifted since the day began.  

Salim continued eating in quiet, letting the soft clink of his plate and the occasional hum from the refrigerator fill the silence. After a moment, he picked up the remote and turned the TV on. The low murmur of a nature documentary filled the room—gentle narration and the rustle of leaves and water.  

He didn’t look at Eric right away, but he hoped the noise might be enough to tug Eric a little further out of his thoughts. To help him feel less trapped in that fog that always seemed to close in when things got quiet.  

Salim finished the last bite of his sandwich, and stood, going into the kitchen and quietly rinsed it under the tap. The soft clatter of dishes was the only sound beside the gentle drone of the TV in the background. He washed the plate and wiped his hands dry on the dish towel, glancing toward the living room where Eric still sat bundled up, small and silent.  

“Hey,” Salim called gently, “you want anything?”  

There was a pause—long enough that Salim almost assumed the answer was no. But then, Eric’s voice came, quiet and hesitant: “...More tea?”  

The way he asked it—like he wasn’t sure if he was allowed—made something in Salim’s chest twist. He smiled softly, warmth threading through the heaviness. “Sure,” he said easily, “of course I can make you more tea.”  

He stepped back to the counter, grabbed both of their mugs, and gave them a quick rinse in the sink. The routine was comforting—filling the kettle, picking out the tea bags, the rising steam as the water began to heat. Familiar movements in a world that felt so uncertain right now.  

As the kettle rumbled and clicked behind him, Salim glanced toward the living room again. Eric hadn’t moved much, but the fact that he’d asked for something—that he’d spoken at all—felt like a small victory. Salim wasn’t expecting any big changes, not today. But he’d take this: one cup of tea, one quiet word at a time.  

Salim carried the two mugs carefully into the living room, the steam curling gently from the tops. He handed one to Eric with a quiet “Here you go,” before settling down beside him again.  

Eric’s hand emerged from the cocoon of blankets to take the mug. He brought it to his lips, took a small sip, and let out a soft, barely audible hum of approval. It was warm, smooth, and not too sweet—just how he liked it. He took another sip and leaned more heavily into the couch cushions, his body sagging a little under the comfort the tea offered.  

The warmth curled through him, chasing off some of the ache in his stomach. It didn’t make the heaviness in his chest vanish, but it softened the edges of things. His thoughts were still foggy and grey, but the tea helped quiet them, even if only a little. His muscles started to loosen with each swallow, the tension bleeding slowly out of his shoulders.  

He blinked slowly, eyelids beginning to droop. The tea was making him tired, more tired than he already was—but this time he didn’t mind. Maybe if he napped here, with Salim nearby, the nightmares wouldn’t dig in so deep. Maybe just for a little while, he could rest.  

He took another sip, reminding himself again that it was tea, not food, and he didn’t have to get up and throw it up. His stomach wasn’t turning like it usually did—another small comfort.  

Yeah… maybe a nap wasn’t such a bad idea. At least it would make the thoughts stop. And maybe, it would make the day pass a little quicker.  

Eric lowered the mug slightly, cradling it in his hands, and let his eyes fall closed for a moment, listening to the quiet hum of the television and the soft sounds of Salim shifting beside him. It was enough, for now.  

He drained the last of his tea, the mug warm in his hands until the very end. Then, with a slow, tired movement, he leaned forward just enough to place the empty mug on the coffee table. His limbs ached with the motion, but once he settled back against the couch cushions again, it felt like gravity doubled down on him. His eyes drifted shut, heavy and reluctant to open again. Everything in him was quieting—finally.  

Salim glanced over, watching Eric sink further into sleep with each passing second. He kept his voice gentle, not wanting to startle him. “You can go lay down on my bed if you’d like,” he offered.  

Eric didn’t open his eyes. He gave a tiny shake of his head, his voice low and tired. “It’s fine.”  

Salim frowned slightly. “At least let me pull out the bed so you can lay down proper.”  

“I said it’s fine,” Eric mumbled again, but Salim was already on his feet.  

With a soft sigh, Eric forced his stiff body upright, dragging himself to stand. His leg ached, his joints protested, and exhaustion clung to every inch of him like lead.  

Salim made quick work of the pull-out bed, flipping it down and straightening the blanket. Then he sat down near the headboard, leaning back against the wall with one leg stretched out comfortably.  

Eric grabbed his pillow from the floor and shuffled forward, then lowered himself slowly onto the mattress. He curled up tight again, wrapping himself fully in the blanket cocoon. He didn’t say anything, just shifted slightly as he settled in, careful not to brush up against Salim by accident.  

But the closeness was comforting. Salim didn’t hover, didn’t press—he was just there , a quiet presence beside him. And that was enough to make the idea of sleep feel less dangerous.  

Eric felt himself sinking fast, too tired to fight it, too drained to be scared. His body relaxed into the warmth of the blankets, and within minutes, he was asleep—deep and quiet, nestled safely beside someone who didn’t ask for anything more than for him to just be there.  

And with Salim nearby, for once, the darkness didn’t feel quite so threatening.  

As much as Eric had hoped that sleeping with Salim nearby would bring him some peace, his mind had other plans.  

The nightmare gripped him hard.  

He was back in the car with Rachel, everything playing out just like it had. She pulled out in front of the truck—too fast, too sudden—and he was flung back in his seat as metal crumpled around him. The explosion came next, heat and flame and screaming pain as his leg was crushed beneath twisted steel. He cried out, panic flaring. But this time, there were no sirens. No firefighters. No help.  

Instead, there were vampires.  

They appeared in the wreckage’s smoke, stalking slowly toward him. Their eyes glowed, inhuman and hungry. Eric thrashed, desperately trying to free his leg from under the mangled metal. Each movement only made the pain worse, fire licking up his spine with every tug. He couldn’t move—he was trapped. Helpless.  

And the vampires were getting closer.  

One of them leapt, claws extended—and suddenly, a hand was on his shoulder.  

Shaking him.  

Eric jolted awake with a sharp gasp, chest heaving. His face was wet with tears, breath catching in his throat. For a second he didn’t know where he was. The couch, the blankets, the warmth—it all felt unreal.  

Then Salim’s voice, low and soft, cut through the panic. “Hey. Eric. You alright?”  

Eric gave a shaky half-nod, barely managing to mumble, “Car crash… but the vampires were there.”  

Salim didn’t hesitate. He wrapped one arm around Eric’s shoulders, drawing him in. Eric shifted, still half bundled in the blankets, and leaned into him with the limpness of someone who had nothing left. His forehead rested against Salim’s shoulder, breath still shallow and uneven.  

Salim brought his other arm around him, holding him securely. “You’re alright,” he said gently. “We’re both alright. The vampires— they can’t get to us anymore. You’re safe. I promise.”  

His voice stayed steady, a constant anchor against the rising tide of Eric’s fear. “It’s just a dream. Just your mind playing tricks. You’re not back there. You’re right here with me.”  

Eric didn’t answer. He didn’t have the strength to. He let himself be held, his thoughts flickering in and out—one moment overwhelmed with guilt so heavy it hollowed him out, the next completely numb, his mind a flat, grey void.  

But Salim’s arms were real.  

They stayed around him like a tether, grounding him just enough to keep him from floating away entirely.  

So Eric stayed there, curled into the warmth of the blanket and the steady, solid presence beside him. For now, it was enough.  

He stayed pressed against Salim, his weight resting heavily in the other man’s arms. Salim held him firmly, not too tight, just steady—anchoring. His hands stayed gentle, one resting against Eric’s back, the other over his shoulder, thumb moving in a slow, absent rhythm. Eric didn’t move, didn’t speak. He didn’t need to. The silence said enough.  

The nightmare still lingered, clinging to the edges of Eric’s mind like smoke, the shadows of it refusing to fade. He could still feel the way the vampires had crept toward him, still see the twisted wreckage, hear the crunch of metal and the flicker of flames. But none of that made sense here—he knew it. He wasn’t in that place anymore. If they were in danger, Salim wouldn’t be sitting so calmly, wouldn’t be breathing so evenly. That helped, more than he could explain.  

Even so, the tension hadn’t left his body completely. He was still trembling faintly beneath the blanket, exhaustion and fear locked together in his bones.  

Salim leaned his head a little closer, voice quiet and careful. “You okay?”  

Eric gave a small nod against his shoulder, not trusting his voice. It felt tight, like if he tried to say anything, it would crack.  

Salim didn’t press. “You can go back to sleep if you want,” he offered softly.  

Eric shook his head, the movement slow and weak. “Don’t want to,” he mumbled, barely louder than a breath.  

Salim gave a quiet hum. “That’s alright,” he said.  

He didn’t let go.  

He didn’t even shift.  

His arms stayed wrapped around Eric, steady and warm, offering every ounce of comfort and reassurance he could without needing to say more. He didn’t need to. Not right now. Eric just needed to be held, to be reminded he wasn’t alone. That the world outside the nightmares still existed, and that someone was here—someone who wasn’t going anywhere.  

So Salim held him, and Eric let himself be held.  

And slowly, his breathing evened out again, the trembling eased, and the silence between them became something almost peaceful. Not happy. Not whole. But safe.  

When Eric had finally stopped trembling, and his breathing no longer caught in his chest like broken glass, he slowly pulled back. His limbs felt heavy, unwilling to move, but he extracted a hand from within the cocoon of blankets and rubbed at his face, trying to wipe away the dried tears and the fog of sleep that clung to him like smoke.  

Salim didn’t move far. He let one hand fall to his side, but the other stayed resting gently against Eric’s back, grounding and steady.  

“You alright?” Salim asked again, his voice still low, still soft.  

Eric nodded, not quite meeting his eyes. “Yeah,” he mumbled, the word thick with exhaustion and a hint of something else—shame maybe. “Thank you.”  

Salim gave him a warm, brief smile. “Would you like anything? Some water? More tea?”  

Eric gave a small shake of his head. “No, thank you.”  

“Alright,” Salim said, still watching him carefully. “Could you eat something for me later, though?”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. He stared down at the blanket still bunched around him, thinking. The idea of eating turned his stomach, but he also knew Salim was worried. And it wasn’t like he could ignore that. Not after everything. After a moment, he muttered, “Maybe I could keep some of a protein bar down. They’re... easier.”  

Salim’s smile was immediate—gentle, grateful, not overly enthusiastic, just warm. “Would you like me to go get one for you?”  

Eric hesitated again, the guilt already curling in his chest at the thought of wasting food if he couldn’t manage it. But he nodded anyway. “Yeah. Okay.”  

Salim stood, his movements easy and unhurried, and padded into the kitchen. Eric stayed where he was, half-sat up in the blanket nest, listening to the quiet sounds of rummaging from the other room.  

He wasn’t sure why he’d said yes. He didn’t want to eat—not really. His stomach still twisted uneasily, and his whole body felt unsettled from the nightmares. But Salim had looked so pleased, so gently encouraged, and Eric didn’t want to disappoint him. Not after everything Salim had done. Not after being held together in those arms like he hadn’t fallen completely apart.  

Maybe it would be okay. Even if he couldn’t finish it. Maybe just trying was enough.  

Salim returned from the kitchen with a protein bar in hand and sat down beside Eric again, close enough to be there if Eric needed him, but not crowding. He offered the bar wordlessly, and Eric took it with a quiet thanks, slowly peeling back the wrapper. One of his hands disappeared back into the blankets almost immediately—his cocoon, his armor—and with the other, he brought the bar to his mouth and took a small bite.  

It hit his stomach like a stone, too solid after too many days of too little, but he forced himself to chew and swallow. It wasn’t that he wanted to eat—it was that Salim had brought it to him with such care. Salim wasn’t pestering him or hovering too much, just being... good. Kind. Patient. And even if Eric’s body didn’t want food, he didn’t want to let Salim down.  

So he kept going, slowly, bite after bite, until he’d made it through most of it. His stomach gave a weak protest as he reached the end, a nauseous twist that made his hand falter. That was enough. He carefully wrapped the remainder of the bar and set it aside.  

Salim reached over and took it from him, setting it gently on the coffee table without comment. Then he turned back and looked at Eric with soft eyes.  

“You did really good,” he said quietly. “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric didn’t answer right away, but something in his face shifted. A small, hesitant smile tugged at the corner of his mouth—not much, but it was real. Fragile and fleeting, but real.  

Salim’s face lit up in response, a warm, genuine smile spreading across his features. That little moment of connection hung between them, quiet and steady, and for the first time all day, Eric felt something like hope stir in his chest. Small and quiet, like his smile, but there.  

Eric settled back into the corner of the couch, his movements slow and quiet. He wasn’t curled as tightly now, but he was still tucked into himself, still wrapped securely in his blankets like armor he didn’t quite deserve. He hated how much it helped—how much comfort he drew from the weight and warmth of it. It made him feel pathetic, weak. But it kept him from unraveling completely, from floating too far away. So he stayed like that, letting the blankets press in around him, grounding him.  

His mind continued its slow, disjointed drift, thoughts coming and going like waves lapping against a cracked shore. He felt a little more tethered now, a little more present in the room, with the soft murmur of the TV and the quiet comfort of Salim sitting beside him. That was good—he knew it was good. But it also meant the noise in his head was clearer, sharper.  

With no numbness to muffle them, the thoughts started to pierce through. The guilt bled in first—guilt for leading the team into that hellhole beneath the sand, for making the calls he did, for every second that someone else had bled or screamed or died. Then came the grief, heavy and sour, crushing down on his chest until he had to shift slightly just to breathe.  

He glanced once at Salim, who hadn't moved, hadn't said a word. He was just there—steadfast, silent, present.  

Eric looked away again, pressing his cheek against the back of the couch cushion. His thoughts rolled on, unavoidable now that he could think clearly. Guilt for what Salim had walked in on, for the pain in his friend’s eyes. He hadn’t meant to hurt him. He’d never meant to.  

And then there was Rachel. Not dead, not really. But gone, all the same. Gone in a way that left everything aching and unresolved, like an old wound that refused to scar over. He didn’t even know what he was grieving anymore—her, or who he used to be when she loved him.  

He said nothing. Salim said nothing. And somehow, that silence was a comfort too.  

Eric tried to focus on the weight of the blankets, the steady warmth beside him, the quiet hum of life continuing around him. He tried not to fall back into the dark. He tried to stay tethered.  

He fought it for as long as he could.  

The grief, the guilt—it clawed at the edges of his mind like ivy creeping up an old wall, slow but relentless. He tried to stay anchored, eyes half-focused on the television, ears tuned faintly to the sound of whatever show was playing. It had changed a couple of times already. That meant… what, an hour? Maybe a little more?  

He could’ve turned his head and checked the clock. Could’ve asked Salim. But he felt too far from himself, like even lifting his head would take more effort than he had to give. His body was here, curled up under the blankets. His mind was elsewhere, drifting.  

God, he missed Rachel.  

It hit him like a wave, sudden and sharp, dragging the breath from his lungs. He missed her so much it hurt in places he didn’t have words for. The memories weren’t distant enough to be faded yet—they were still vibrant, still alive, which only made it worse.  

He missed the way the door would open at the end of the day and she’d step inside with a tired smile, dropping her bag by the door like always. He missed how he’d get up from the couch and meet her halfway, wrapping his arms around her and burying his face in her shoulder. He’d always ask how her day was, and she’d always tell him, even when it was just “same old, same old.”  

He missed cooking dinner with her, passing ingredients back and forth in that tiny kitchen, laughing when one of them dropped something or burned the garlic again. He missed sitting across from her at the table, the way she’d make fun of his meticulous plating or reach over and steal fries off his plate with a smug look.  

He missed the comfort of her presence, the stability, the way her hand would find his in quiet moments and squeeze like she was grounding him without even realizing it.  

He missed his wife.  

The ache in his chest deepened, dragging his shoulders down, his breath catching faintly as his eyes stung. He didn't sob—he didn't have the energy for that anymore. But the tears came anyway, slow and silent, slipping down his cheeks unnoticed, unwanted, but impossible to stop.  

He stayed there, still and quiet, eyes unfocused on the television, heart aching in a hundred different ways, mourning a life that had once felt full. Now, it just felt hollow.  

Salim glanced at Eric again, one of the subtle checks he'd been making every few minutes, just to make sure he was still alright, still present. But this time, he faltered.  

Eric was crying.  

Silently, like he hadn’t meant for anyone to notice. Tears tracked down his cheeks, and his face was tight with grief, his body barely moving under the blanket cocoon. Salim shifted closer, not hesitating as he slid an arm around Eric’s shoulders and gently pulled him in.  

Eric didn’t resist. He tilted his head, pressing his face into Salim’s shoulder, and the sobs began—quiet, choked sounds muffled by the fabric of Salim’s shirt. Salim wrapped his other arm around him too, holding him close, gently, like he was trying to keep Eric from falling apart entirely.  

“What’s wrong?” he murmured, even though he had a feeling he already knew.  

Eric’s breath hitched, and in a thin, broken voice, he said, “I miss Rachel.”  

Salim closed his eyes for a moment, pain tightening his chest. He rubbed a hand slowly up and down Eric’s back, soft and steady.  

“I know, habibi,” he said gently. “I know you do. Of course you do.”  

Eric’s quiet sobs deepened. He clung to Salim a little tighter, his body shaking with the force of it, as though the weight of all the grief he’d been carrying had finally tipped too far.  

“I can’t—” Eric’s voice broke, and he gasped against Salim’s shoulder. “I can’t keep doing this. I can’t… I can’t wait for the two weeks to be over. I just want it to stop.”  

Salim’s heart cracked wide open.  

He didn’t let go.  

He tightened his arms around Eric like he could hold him together by sheer will alone, like if he just held on tight enough, the pain wouldn’t be able to swallow Eric whole. He didn’t try to shush him or dismiss the words. He didn’t offer hollow reassurances. He just held him.  

“I know it’s hard,” he whispered, voice thick with emotion. “It’s the hardest thing in the world, I know. But you’re not alone, Eric. I’m here. I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere.”  

He kept rubbing Eric’s back in slow, soothing strokes, over and over.  

“You’re allowed to miss her. You’re allowed to feel everything,” he murmured. “But please… stay. One day at a time, alright? That’s all. Just stay.”  

Eric didn’t answer—not with words. But he didn’t pull away either. He let himself be held, trembling and raw, as the tears kept coming. And Salim didn’t let go.  

Not when Eric stopped shaking. Not when his breathing evened out. Not even when the tears slowed and dried, leaving his face damp against Salim’s shoulder. He just kept holding him, steady and warm, arms wrapped tightly around Eric’s limp frame. Eric hadn’t pulled away—and Salim wasn’t going to make him.  

It felt like holding something fragile, something already cracked that might shatter with the wrong kind of touch. Eric was heavy against him, but not in the physical sense. He was limp, unresisting, like he didn’t have the energy—or the will—to hold himself together anymore.  

Salim shifted just slightly, enough to press his cheek lightly to Eric’s temple. His voice was barely above a whisper.  

“You alright?”  

He knew the answer. Knew it in the way Eric sagged against him. Knew it in the silence that followed.  

There was a long pause. Then, barely audible, Eric mumbled, “No.”  

Salim exhaled slowly, tightening his arms just a little in response, grounding Eric in the safety of his presence. “That’s alright,” he said gently. “You don’t need to be alright. Just… keep trying. Keep fighting.”  

Eric didn’t say anything else. But he nodded. Barely. Just once.  

Salim felt it against his shoulder and closed his eyes for a moment. That nod—that small, tired, broken nod—was enough. It was a victory, however quiet. However frail.  

And God, it mattered.  

He kept holding Eric, both to comfort him and to stop himself from falling apart. Because the truth was, if these two weeks ended with Eric gone—if Salim failed to keep him here, failed to keep him alive—he didn’t know what he’d do. It would tear something out of him, something deep and vital, and he wasn’t sure it would ever come back.  

He loved him.  

He hadn’t meant to. Hadn’t planned to. But somewhere between CENTCOM and the safehouse, somewhere between silent nights and whispered confessions of guilt, he had.  

He loved him—but he’d never say it. Not now. Not when Eric was drowning. It wouldn’t help. It would only complicate something already tangled and heavy and fragile.  

So instead, Salim would keep doing what he could. He’d make the tea. Hold him through nightmares. Sit beside him in silence. And he would keep Eric alive.  

Even if it took everything in him.  

Eventually, Eric pulled back—not because he wanted to, but because he felt exposed. Pathetic. He scrubbed at his face with the edge of his sleeve, wiping away the lingering tears as if doing so could erase the vulnerability too.  

“Sorry,” he mumbled, his voice rough and small.  

Salim shook his head gently. “It’s alright, Eric. If you need to break down, that’s fine. That’s okay. That’s part of healing.”  

Eric gave a small nod, eyes cast downward. He still felt fragile and hollow, like one wrong word might shatter him again. But Salim wasn’t judging him. Salim never did.  

“I’ll get you some water,” Salim offered softly, starting to shift off the pull-out. “Unless you’d like some tea?”  

“Water’s fine,” Eric murmured, rubbing at his face again.  

Salim gave a small nod and got up, disappearing into the kitchen. Eric sat there a moment longer, then started to shuffle his way down the bed too, planning on going to the bathroom before Salim could coax him into eating or laying down again. His movements were sluggish, heavy, but he managed to peel himself out of the blanket cocoon. He didn’t bother reaching for his prosthetic—he didn’t have the energy, and honestly, it was a relief to be free of it for a little while.  

When Salim came back into the room with a glass of water, Eric was just reaching for the armrest to lever himself up.  

“Here,” Salim said, handing over the glass.  

Eric took it with a nod of thanks, drinking most of it in a few long sips. He set the empty glass down on the coffee table, then mumbled, “Gonna use the bathroom.”  

“Alright,” Salim said, watching him. “When you’re done, can I change your bandages?”  

“Sure,” Eric said quietly, nodding. He was too tired to argue, and honestly, Salim’s care was a grounding comfort, even when it came with stinging antiseptic and clean gauze.  

He began to hop slowly down the hall, one hand braced on the wall for balance. Behind him, he could hear Salim folding the pull-out bed back into the couch, the soft scrape of the frame and rustle of fabric oddly domestic. Familiar. Safe.  

Just enough to hold him together a little longer.  

Eric went into the bathroom, quietly closing the door behind him. He used the toilet, then washed his hands, letting the water run longer than necessary just to listen to the sound of it. It was grounding, in its own way. After a moment, he cupped some of the cold water in his hands and splashed it onto his face. The shock of it didn’t do much to wake him up—he still felt like he was sleepwalking through molasses—but it helped him feel a little less like he was coming apart at the seams.  

He looked at himself in the mirror. Pale. Eyes red and dull. He still didn’t look good—he didn’t feel good—but he knew he couldn’t let that show too much. Not all the time. He needed to at least seem like he was trying, even if Salim already knew how bad it was.  

With a small sigh, Eric turned and left the bathroom, hopping his way quietly back down the hallway.  

As soon as Salim saw him, he said gently, “Go sit down, I’ll grab the bandages.”  

Eric nodded without a word and made his way to the couch, settling down slowly. He didn’t wrap himself back into his blankets completely—didn’t burrow in the way he usually did—but he pulled part of them up over his lap. Just enough to make him feel a little less exposed. A little safer. The soft weight of the fabric helped, like pressure grounding him in the here and now.  

He leaned back against the couch cushions, exhausted and aching but waiting patiently, letting himself rest while Salim moved through the house with quiet purpose.  

Salim came back into the room carrying the bandages and a small tub of antibiotic cream. He sat down beside Eric without saying much, the quiet between them not heavy, just settled—familiar, even now. Eric glanced at him briefly, then wordlessly held out his arm.  

Salim gently took Eric’s wrist, his touch steady but careful. He began unwrapping the old bandages, the layers peeling back slowly. The scent of the cream from earlier still lingered faintly. When the last layer came away, Salim examined the wound for a moment, then said, “I think it’s healed enough now. Doesn’t look like it needs the tape anymore.”  

Eric gave a small nod, his gaze already dropping to his lap. He didn’t want to see it—not today. Salim started removing the surgical tape, slow and cautious, trying not to tug too hard against scabbing skin. Eric winced once but didn’t complain.  

Once the tape was off, Salim hesitated. “Eric,” he said softly, “would you look at it? Please?”  

Eric stiffened. “Don’t want to,” he mumbled, voice hoarse.  

Salim didn’t press further, just waited.  

With a quiet sigh, Eric gave in and lifted his eyes, letting them fall on the angry, healing wound. It was scabbed over for the most part, the skin raw but closed, less inflamed than before. Still, the sight made his chest tighten and his stomach twist. That familiar sickness swelled in him—remorse, disgust, shame. His hand twitched in his lap, like he wanted to flinch from himself.  

He dropped his gaze again just as Salim began smoothing cream gently over the wound. Salim didn’t say anything about the way Eric flinched at the first touch, didn’t say anything about how tense he’d gone. Just worked in silence, then carefully wrapped fresh bandages over it.  

When he finished, Salim patted Eric lightly on the shoulder and said, “You did good.”  

Eric didn’t look at him. Just nodded.  

Salim let the quiet settle again before asking gently, “Can I take care of the others too?”  

Eric shook his head almost immediately, mumbling, “They’ll be fine till tomorrow.”  

Salim hesitated, doubt flickering across his face, but he didn’t argue. “Alright,” he said softly, then stood up and started gathering the supplies.  

Eric stayed still, his arm tucked back beneath the blankets, his lap still covered. The other wounds—the ones under his shirt, the ones on his arm that had started burning again—were left untouched. He hadn’t even looked at them today, but he could feel them catching every time his sleeve brushed against it. Could feel the hot throb under the skin that probably meant they was getting worse.  

He’d deal with it tomorrow.  

He didn’t have the energy today.  

Chapter Text

Dinner had come and gone without much fanfare. Eric had quietly refused to eat anything, barely even speaking when Salim had asked. Salim hadn’t pushed, just nodded and saved him a portion in the fridge anyway, though he doubted Eric would touch it.  

Now the apartment was quiet, the light dimming outside the windows. Eric was still curled in the corner of the couch, no longer wrapped tight in his blanket cocoon, but still with the blankets spread over his lap. His fingers curled into the fabric, rubbing it slowly, repetitively. It was a small thing, but grounding—something to tether himself with.  

From the kitchen, Salim reappeared, drying his hands on a dish towel as he walked in. He paused at the coffee table, picked up the rest of the protein bar Eric hadn’t finished earlier, then came to sit beside him.  

He didn’t say anything for a few moments, just looked at the bar in his hand. Then, gently, “Could you try and finish this?”  

Eric looked at it, then at Salim. His chest tightened. He didn’t want it. The thought of it made nausea claw up into his throat—but Salim was looking at him with those careful, worried eyes. He didn’t want to disappoint him. He didn’t want him to worry.  

So Eric nodded, slowly, and took the bar. His fingers trembled slightly as he unwrapped it the rest of the way. He took a small bite. The texture felt like sand in his mouth. He chewed, swallowed, fought down the gag that rose up after. His stomach twisted, rebelling almost instantly.  

He took another bite anyway.  

Guilt surged up behind the nausea—loud and overwhelming. He didn’t deserve this. He didn’t deserve comfort or care. His fingers tightened harder around the blanket in his lap. But he forced himself to finish it, every bite worse than the last. He swallowed the final piece, his throat aching. Then he folded the wrapper in on itself and set it on the coffee table with a quiet clack.  

His hands clenched around the blanket again, the fabric bunched in his fists. His chest was tight, stomach churning, and something inside him was breaking apart under the pressure.  

God, he couldn’t do this.  

He pushed himself to his feet, mumbling, “Need the bathroom.”  

Salim looked up. “You alright?”  

Eric just nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He knew Salim knew what was happening—could see it in his eyes—but he didn’t say anything else.  

Eric hopped down the hall, still not bothering to strap on his prosthetic. The carpet felt cool beneath his foot. The lack of balance made it harder, slower. He reached the bathroom and closed the door softly behind him.  

Dropping to his knees hurt. The impact jarred through him harder without the prosthetic to balance. He didn’t care. His fingers were already pushing down his throat before he could second-guess himself. He gagged. Once. Twice. And then it all came up—every bite of the protein bar, like it had never been there at all. His body heaved once more, just to make sure.  

He wiped his mouth on the back of his hand, his vision blurring for a moment at the edges. The blackness crept in from the corners, and he had to hold onto the edge of the sink to stay upright as he pushed himself to stand.  

He flushed the toilet. Turned on the tap. Washed his hands. Rinsed his mouth out. The cold water felt like ice, like punishment, and he leaned heavily on the sink for a moment, gripping the porcelain like it could steady him.  

His reflection in the mirror looked pale and tired—like a ghost. Eric didn’t look at it for long.  

Eric started back down the hallway, one hand trailing along the wall for balance as he hopped slowly on his remaining foot. He barely made it a few steps before the edges of his vision blurred, blackening like ink spilling across a page. His head spun. He stopped, breathing through his nose and leaning harder into the wall to keep from tipping sideways.  

Just a second. Just a second, and then he moved again, even though the dizziness hadn’t passed.  

He knew what was happening. He wasn’t stupid—he’d dealt with this before. It used to happen more often, before he’d gotten into the habit of forcing down just enough rations or protein bars to make up for some of what he threw up. It was because he hadn’t eaten enough yesterday, and barely anything today, and now his body was reminding him of that fact whether he liked it or not.  

But he could ignore it. He would ignore it. If he didn’t tell Salim, it would be fine.  

He reached the entrance to the living room and pulled his hand away from the wall so he could cross the short distance to the couch. He got maybe three hops in.  

The black at the edge of his vision flared. His balance gave out.  

His body pitched forward and, with no strength left to bring his hands up, he fell—too limp, too tired to stop it.  

But he never hit the ground.  

Strong arms caught him mid-fall, pulling him up against a warm, steady chest. Salim lowered them both down so Eric was half-sitting, half-laying against the front of the couch. His blanket had slipped to the floor in the process.  

“Eric?” Salim’s voice was tight with panic. “Eric, are you alright?”  

Eric blinked, trying to clear the fuzz from his eyes. His head lolled slightly before he forced it upright. “Fine,” he mumbled. “Just went dizzy. It’s nothing.”  

“Eric,” Salim said, his tone somewhere between exasperation and alarm, “you almost faceplanted the floor. That’s not nothing.  

Eric shifted, trying to sit up straighter. His limbs felt like wet sandbags, but he forced them to obey, his jaw clenched with stubbornness. “I’m fine,” he repeated, quieter this time. “It happens sometimes.”  

Salim didn’t move for a long moment. He was still crouched beside Eric, his hands hovering like he wasn’t sure if he should be holding him tighter or letting him go. His expression was drawn with worry, the tension in his face hard to miss.  

He wanted to say it— You need to eat more, Eric. He wanted to tell him that this was exactly why he’d been trying so hard to get him to eat, even just small things, even just bites.  

But he didn’t.  

He knew that pushing would only drive Eric further into himself. Make him retreat. Make him lie. Make him hide things even more than he already was.  

So instead, Salim just gave a short, tense nod. “Okay,” he said quietly. “But just—let me help if it happens again, alright?”  

Eric didn’t answer, but he didn’t pull away either. That was enough for now.  

He shifted again, trying to get his balance under him. His limbs still felt shaky, but the spinning in his head had dulled slightly. He pushed at the edge of the couch, trying to haul himself up onto the seat. Before he could tip or slide, Salim was already there, steady hands helping lift and guide him until he was sitting properly again. Eric slumped back into the corner, drawing the blanket back over his lap more for comfort than warmth.  

Salim sat beside him, watching with open concern. The worry hadn’t left his face—it probably wouldn’t for a long time—but he didn’t say anything. Not about food. Not yet. Eric knew he wanted to. He could feel it in the way Salim glanced at him, like he was still weighing whether to try coaxing him into another bite or leave it be.  

Eric didn’t want the conversation. Didn’t want another worried look, another soft suggestion that felt too much like guilt. And he didn’t want to get lost in his own head again, not tonight. Not after everything.  

He hesitated, then quietly asked, “Could we… play some cards?”  

Salim blinked. “Cards?”  

Eric gave a small nod, not quite looking at him. “If that’s alright.”  

There was a pause, then Salim’s expression softened with surprised warmth. “Of course. Of course we can.” His voice was gentle, touched with something like relief that Eric had asked for something, that he wanted to do something, even if it was small.  

Salim stood and crossed to the small cupboard near the TV, pulling out the worn deck they’d used before. He opened the box as he came back, shuffling on his way over to the couch. “Same game as last time?” he asked.  

Eric gave a slight shrug. “Whatever you want.”  

Salim smiled faintly. “We’ll start simple,” he said, sitting back down beside him and starting to deal the cards between them. “And you better not cheat this time.”  

Eric managed the smallest ghost of a smile, his fingers reaching out to gather his hand. “No promises,” he muttered.  

For a while, everything was still. Peaceful, even.  

They played round after round of War , the rhythmic back and forth of flipping cards giving them both something to focus on. Eric found himself being pulled gently out of his own head, the heavy storm of guilt and grief dulling to a quiet murmur in the background. It wasn’t gone, but it wasn’t suffocating him either. Not while Salim was there, pretending to be offended every time Eric won a round.  

“You’re cheating,” Salim said with mock accusation, narrowing his eyes.  

Eric raised an eyebrow, holding up his hands. “I’m injured, Salim. Are you really accusing a disabled man of cheating at cards?”  

Salim barked a laugh. “Exactly! You're too clever not to cheat.”  

Eric gave the faintest of smirks, playing along. “Maybe I’m just better than you.”  

“Oh, please. ” Salim tossed another card onto the pile with dramatic flair. “I’ve seen toddlers strategize better.”  

They bantered like that for a while—teasing, laughing softly, letting something like normalcy settle between them for a rare moment. For a little while, neither of them were weighed down by everything that had happened. It was a fragile reprieve, but it helped. It helped more than either of them would admit out loud.  

Eventually, after yet another round won by Eric, they were both yawning between turns. Salim rubbed a hand over his face, then glanced at the clock. “Alright,” he said, stretching slightly, “I’m going to go shower and then head to bed.”  

Eric set his cards aside, his body already slumping from the weight of exhaustion. “Alright. Sleep well.”  

Salim packed up the deck, sliding it neatly back into the box. He stood and gently patted Eric on the shoulder before heading for the hallway. “Thank you,” he said softly. “You too.”  

Eric forced a small smile. “Night, Salim.”  

When Salim disappeared down the hall, the smile dropped from Eric’s face like a mask pulled off. His shoulders sank as he let out a quiet breath, and he stared at the blank television screen for a moment, not really seeing it.  

He pushed himself up, his limbs heavy and aching with weariness, and began to pull the couch back out into the bed. His movements were slow, almost mechanical, but eventually the bed was set up again. He grabbed his blankets and pillows and curled up into them, lying on his side, knees tucked up, the covers pulled in tight around him.  

He didn’t want to sleep.  

God, he really didn’t want to sleep.  

But his body was too exhausted to keep fighting it. His eyes burned with the weight of everything, with the day’s emotions and the effort of holding himself together through it all. The nightmares would come—he knew they would—but for now, he closed his eyes and tried to let the warmth of the blankets, and the faint echoes of Salim’s laughter, carry him into something close to rest.  

---  

The temple walls rose around him again—towering, jagged, close. Eric ran, his boots pounding over the cracked stone as shadows lunged at the corners of his vision. The others were with him—Joey, Merwin, Clarice, Jason, Rachel, Nick, and Salim—all of them shouting, weapons raised, panic in their eyes.  

They were all alive, even the ones who shouldn’t be. That wrongness itched under Eric’s skin, but he couldn’t slow down. They had to keep moving.  

Joey was the first. He was just behind Eric when a monstrous hand snatched him from the darkness. One moment he was there—shouting for help—and the next, he was gone. Eric screamed his name but didn’t stop running. He couldn’t.  

Then Merwin screamed, his voice cutting off mid-word as he was dragged back by something snarling and fast. Clarice was next, ripped from the line as if she weighed nothing.  

Eric’s lungs burned. The corridor narrowed and then opened into a vast chamber, pitch-black save for the faint glimmer of ancient carvings and the gleam of wet stone. The air reeked of blood and rot.  

Eric grabbed Salim’s arm tightly. “Don’t let go,” he gasped.  

Salim nodded, eyes wide, weapon raised.  

But they didn’t even get the chance to plan. Vampires burst from the dark—snarling, shrieking, too fast. Chaos exploded. Gunfire echoed. Screams rang out. Eric lost his grip on Salim as something slammed into his side, knocking him to the ground.  

He scrambled to his feet, but two vampires cornered him. He slashed out with his knife, but his arms were too heavy, his body too slow. He was too weak. The blade barely grazed the creature’s hide.  

They lunged.  

He screamed, flailing, trying to fight them off as claws reached for his throat.  

Hands grabbed his shoulder—tight and real—and Eric jolted upright with a gasp that tore from his lungs like it was being ripped out. He scrambled back instinctively, pressing himself against the backrest of the couch, panting, his eyes wide and darting around the shadowy room.  

Too dark. The corners looked too much like the temple. Like monsters could be hiding there, waiting.  

His chest heaved as panic clawed up his throat.  

“Eric,” Salim said softly, urgently, his voice laced with worry. “Hey, hey, it’s alright. It’s just me.”  

He flicked the light on, flooding the room in warm brightness, driving back the shadows.  

“It’s just me and you,” Salim said gently, wrapping his arms around Eric. “You’re alright. The vampires aren’t here. You’re safe, I promise. It was just a dream.”  

Eric was still breathing hard, his chest rising and falling in stuttering gasps, but he didn’t fight the touch. Salim’s arms were solid, grounding. And now that the room was lit, the edges of his panic dulled, his eyes slowing as they took in the safe, familiar surroundings. He clutched at Salim’s shirt like a lifeline, still trembling, but beginning to come back to himself.  

Salim didn’t let go. He kept his arms snug around Eric, firm but gentle, holding him like he could shield him from everything, even his own mind. His voice was low and steady, a grounding murmur as he whispered soft reassurances in Arabic and English both—whatever came to him, whatever he thought might reach Eric through the storm.  

“It’s alright. You’re safe. I’ve got you. Nothing’s going to hurt you.”  

He kept repeating it, like a lifeline tossed into the panic threatening to drown Eric. And slowly—so slowly—Eric’s breathing started to ease, the gasping, stuttering rhythm evening out into something a little more bearable. His hands still trembled where they clung to Salim’s shirt, and tears still slipped down his face, but the worst of it was fading. His head dropped heavily against Salim’s shoulder, his eyes squeezed shut as another quiet sob wracked through him.  

Salim kept soothing him, his hand rubbing gently along Eric’s back, his voice steady in the dark.  

Eric clung to him like a lifeline, fingers tightening in the fabric of Salim’s shirt. His throat burned, raw and tight like he’d been screaming—and maybe he had. He must’ve. He must’ve woken Salim up.  

“I’m… sorry,” he wheezed out, his voice almost broken.  

Salim didn’t even hesitate. “It’s alright, Eric. I’d rather be woken up than have you go through it alone.”  

Eric didn’t trust himself to say anything else. He just nodded, still working to calm the trembling panic that hadn’t quite let go of him.  

After a moment, Salim asked gently, “Would you like some water?”  

Eric gave a small, almost childlike nod and slowly unpeeled himself from the warmth of Salim’s embrace. The loss of contact made him flinch, but he didn’t say anything. Salim stood and quietly moved into the kitchen, the soft sounds of a glass being filled the only noise in the room.  

Left alone, even for that brief moment, Eric instinctively glanced around the dimly lit living room. His eyes flicked over the corners, the shadows, the empty space beneath the coffee table. He knew— rationally —there was nothing there. There couldn’t be. But still, he checked.  

His body didn’t believe what his mind knew.  

Salim returned, stepping quietly through the dark, and handed him a glass. Eric took it with slightly unsteady hands and brought it to his lips, sipping the cold water. It soothed his throat immediately, cooling the raw ache. He swallowed a few more times, grateful even for the simplicity of that relief.  

Salim sat down beside him again, close, and put his arm back around Eric’s shoulders like it was the most natural thing in the world. Eric leaned into him without a word, pressing against the familiar warmth. His hands were still trembling. The tears hadn’t entirely stopped. He was still halfway stuck in that nightmare, in that underground tomb, in the presence of monsters—inside and out.  

But Salim was there. Solid. Real. Safe.  

And for now, that was enough to hold onto.  

Eric finished the rest of his water slowly, his hands still trembling slightly as he leaned heavily into Salim’s side. The glass felt too big in his hands, like it might slip if he didn’t concentrate, so he gripped it tighter until the last swallow was down. His chest still hitched occasionally, the aftershocks of the nightmare refusing to fade entirely, but Salim’s arm around him, steady and warm, was helping to ease the worst of it.  

Salim gave him a small, quiet squeeze. “Would you like to come sleep in my bed?” he asked gently, his voice low and calm. “You don’t have to be alone tonight.”  

Eric hesitated.  

Part of him wanted to say no, not out of pride but out of fear of being a burden. He didn’t want to inconvenience Salim, didn’t want to take up space he didn’t deserve. But the idea of being alone again—curled up in the dark, haunted by dreams—made his stomach twist. He nodded slowly, unable to look Salim in the eye.  

Salim didn’t say anything else, just stood and carefully helped Eric to his feet, steadying him with a hand on his elbow as Eric balanced on his one foot. Then, without a word, they started down the hall.  

Salim stayed close but didn’t touch him again, giving Eric space while making sure he wouldn’t fall. Eric appreciated it more than he could say. The quiet companionship, the lack of pressure—it was everything he needed right now.  

When they reached the bedroom, Eric sat down heavily on the edge of the bed, exhaling like the weight of the world had just been dropped from his shoulders. Salim walked around to the other side, moving with quiet care, and laid down first.  

Eric followed after a moment, curling onto his side and facing him. His eyes stung with exhaustion, his body sore and aching in places that had nothing to do with his injuries. As he settled, Salim shifted closer and wrapped his arms around him without hesitation.  

Eric stiffened for only a second before he melted into the touch, ashamed by how badly he needed it, how much he still wanted the comfort. But Salim didn’t judge him, didn’t say a word—he just held him close, his embrace firm and grounding.  

Safe.  

Eric let out a shaky breath and let himself relax fully. The warmth of Salim’s body, the quiet rhythm of his breathing, the gentle pressure of his arms—it was enough to make the anxiety in Eric’s chest ease, just a little.  

He hadn’t expected to fall asleep so quickly, not after the nightmare, not with everything still swirling in his head.  

But wrapped in Salim’s arms, for the first time in a while, he started to drift off before he even realized it.  

Salim stayed awake for a while, even after the quiet of the room had settled and Eric’s breathing had evened out again. He lay on his side, curled slightly around Eric’s sleeping form, one arm still tucked around him like a protective barrier against the darkness.  

He hadn’t meant to stay up, but after earlier—after that scream—it was hard to let himself drift off right away.  

When he’d woken up to that raw, guttural sound tearing through the house, his blood had gone cold. He hadn’t thought—had just moved. Raced into the living room with his heart in his throat, only to find Eric thrashing against the blankets, caught in some unseen terror, tears running freely down his face even in sleep.  

The image had broken something deep in Salim’s chest. But what had cracked him even more was what came after. The way Eric had clung to him without hesitation, the way he’d let himself be held, let himself be comforted. Like Salim was the only thing keeping him grounded. Like he trusted him.  

That was what stuck with him now, as he watched Eric sleep, the faint rise and fall of his chest a quiet reassurance. It was selfish, he knew that. But Salim was grateful for every time Eric turned to him for comfort. Because comforting Eric also calmed something inside him —it gave him a purpose, a focus. It let him do something, even if it was only holding him through the worst of it. He couldn't undo the pain, couldn't erase the past, but he could be here, solid and warm and safe and alive.  

Eric mumbled something in his sleep, a soft, broken sound, and Salim instinctively pulled him in a little closer, adjusting his hold. Eric settled again, his fingers curled loosely against Salim’s shirt.  

“You’re safe,” Salim whispered softly, more to himself than to Eric. “I’ve got you.”  

He let himself relax then, his body sinking into the mattress, and shut his eyes. He knew the night wasn’t over, knew it might happen again—but for now, Eric was sleeping. Warm. Safe. Alive.  

That was enough.  

Salim took a slow breath, felt the warmth of Eric against him, and finally allowed himself to start drifting off too.  

Eric’s sleep didn’t last.  

It had started warm, peaceful—strangely so, given the day he’d had. In the dream, he and Salim were sitting across from each other at the dining table. Morning light spilled in through the windows, painting everything in soft gold. Salim was eating, smiling gently through a mouthful of something that smelled like cardamom and cumin. Eric, in contrast, was just picking at his food, pretending like he had any appetite at all. But he was smiling too. Genuinely. It felt... safe.  

They were laughing at something—he didn’t remember what—but Salim was chuckling, and it made Eric’s chest feel warm and strange. The kind of strange he didn’t want to question too much. Then Salim reached across the table, slowly, hand extended toward his, fingers outstretched like he meant to touch him. Comfort him. Connect.  

Eric stared at that hand. His heart had started to thud, and not in the normal dream-logic way. It felt real. Raw. Like maybe he wanted it more than he wanted to admit.  

But before he could reach out—  

The door crashed open.  

There were vampires. Too many of them. Fast and snarling, rushing in like a storm. One grabbed his chair and sent it flying backward—he couldn’t breathe, couldn’t move—and then he saw Salim, standing defensively, arms up, shouting something—  

And then Salim was being ripped apart.  

Eric woke with a jolt, air tearing into his lungs like he hadn’t breathed in hours. His heart pounded, and his eyes darted wildly around the dim room, body tense and trembling.  

But then—  

Warmth.  

He wasn’t alone. Salim was still wrapped around him, arms strong and secure even in sleep. His breath was steady, soft, fanning across Eric’s hair where their heads were close. Eric let out a shaky breath, trying not to make any noise. Trying not to cry.  

They were okay. It was just another nightmare.  

Eric shifted closer, carefully, burying his face into Salim’s chest. He screwed his eyes shut, willing the panic to pass, willing his hands not to shake as he clutched at Salim’s shirt. He could hear the steady beat of Salim’s heart beneath his ear, and it grounded him. Anchored him. He wasn’t back in the dining room. There were no vampires.  

They were safe. Alive.  

He just had to hold onto that—at least for tonight.  

Eric’s grip on Salim’s shirt remained tight, fingers curled in the fabric like it was the only thing anchoring him to the world. His body had stopped trembling, but tension still lingered in the way he held himself, even as exhaustion began to drag him under again. His breathing slowly evened out, becoming softer, steadier—but he hadn’t fully let go yet.  

Sleep tugged at him, heavy and insistent. He was still unsettled, the edges of the nightmare clinging to his mind like cobwebs, but the steady presence of Salim’s arms around him dulled the sharpness. Safe. Warm. Not alone.  

Without fully realizing what he was doing, Eric shifted slightly, nuzzling his face in closer to Salim’s chest. He didn’t think about how it looked, didn’t care what it meant. He was too far gone, caught between waking and sleep, his body moving instinctively toward comfort. Toward the only thing that made the fear manageable.  

Salim didn’t stir—already drifting in sleep himself—but his arms instinctively adjusted, holding Eric just a little closer, like even in sleep he couldn’t help but protect him.  

And finally, gently, Eric slipped back into sleep, wrapped in blankets, cocooned in warmth, grounded by the steady, solid presence of the man holding him.  

Chapter 29

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric woke slowly, his mind surfacing from the quiet fog of sleep like a diver breaching calm water. No panic, no cold sweat, no silent scream caught in his throat—just the steady rhythm of breathing that wasn’t his, warm arms curled protectively around him, and the solid presence of another body holding him close.  

He didn’t know if Salim was awake. He didn’t want to know.  

Eric blinked against the soft fabric of Salim’s t-shirt, his face still pressed to the man’s chest. The cotton smelled faintly of detergent and something uniquely Salim—warm skin, quiet strength, safety. He didn’t move. Didn’t want to move. Not after yesterday. Not after what had almost happened.  

Salim’s arms were still around him, not tightly, not like a restraint—just firm enough to let Eric know he was there, real and alive. More grounding than any blanket, more reassuring than anything else he tried.  

Eric closed his eyes again, listening to Salim’s breathing—slow, steady—and the quiet thump of his heartbeat beneath his ear. Alive. He’s alive. The vampires didn’t get him.  

His throat tightened. That shouldn’t be something he needed to reassure himself of, and yet—it was. Even now. He’d seen too many people torn away, too many lives silenced in an instant. And somewhere in the depths of his fractured mind, part of him still feared waking up alone, waking up after .  

But Salim was here.  

Eric didn’t know how to feel about the relief washing over him, soft and aching. He shouldn’t be here, wrapped up in another man’s arms like a child, clinging to the sound of someone else's life to feel tethered to his own. It was pathetic. Weak.  

But he didn’t move.  

He stayed there, breathing in the calm that Salim carried like armor, pretending—for just a moment—that the world wasn’t broken and he wasn’t broken with it.  

He could fall back asleep like this. He shouldn’t, but he could.  

And maybe… maybe that wasn’t the worst thing.  

He shifted the tiniest bit, just enough to curl his fingers lightly into the fabric of Salim’s shirt, like he was holding onto the present—onto something he wasn’t ready to let go of yet.  

Eric’s fingers curled tighter, barely noticeable, bunching a bit of Salim’s shirt between them. He wasn’t fully awake anymore, not really. The weight of exhaustion, emotional and physical, pulled at him like a tide. His body remained still, but his thoughts drifted—quiet, slow, half-lucid.  

The warmth of Salim’s chest rose and fell beneath him. His heartbeat was a quiet, steady drumbeat in Eric’s ear, a rhythm that anchored him to something real. To now .  

He’s alive.  

It wasn’t a conscious thought anymore—more like a whisper beneath everything else. A need. A reassurance he kept repeating, over and over, like a mantra.  

He didn’t die. He didn’t bleed out like the others. He didn’t get dragged away in the dark. He didn’t vanish while Eric watched, too frozen to stop it.  

The guilt that usually curled up in his gut like barbed wire was quiet right now. Not gone—but dulled. Muted under the comfort of another heartbeat, another breath.  

Eric let his eyes flutter closed again.  

His mind floated somewhere between sleep and waking, where thoughts didn’t hurt as much and his body finally stopped trying to pull itself inwards. He stayed curled up, pressed to Salim’s chest like it was the only place the world made sense.  

He didn’t know how long he lay like that. Minutes. Maybe more. He wasn’t counting.  

But with every breath he took in sync with Salim’s, every beat of that steady heart beneath his ear, he slipped further into something fragile and rare: the illusion of peace.  

And even if it was only temporary, even if he’d hate himself later for needing it so badly, he let himself stay there—half asleep, half safe, fully held.  

Salim woke slowly, the haze of sleep lifting in pieces as warmth and weight registered against his chest. The first thing he became aware of was Eric—still pressed up against him, curled small and quiet in his arms. Not tense like before, not rigid with fear or shame. Just… limp. Asleep or close to it.  

Salim let out a slow breath through his nose, a small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth before he could stop it. It was selfish, he knew that. But God, he liked this—having Eric in his arms, feeling the rise and fall of his breathing, the way he fit there like maybe he belonged.  

He wasn’t going to tell Eric how he felt. Not for a long time. Maybe not ever. Eric was already drowning in too much. Salim wouldn’t be another weight. So if this—this quiet moment, this fragile closeness—was the most he ever got, then he would hold onto it as long as he was allowed.  

He adjusted his arms slightly, shifting to cradle Eric a little more securely, one hand lightly splayed over his back. It was a tiny movement, but enough to stir Eric.  

The younger man tilted his head a little, blinking up at him with bleary, half-lidded eyes, his hair a mess and cheek creased from where it had been pressed to Salim’s chest.  

Salim’s smile softened. “Good morning.”  

Eric blinked again, his voice rough with sleep. “Mornin’.”  

“You sleep okay?” Salim asked gently, careful not to break the stillness more than he had to.  

There was a pause. Eric’s eyes dropped. Then, quietly: “Had another nightmare. But… it’s alright.”  

Salim hesitated only a second before asking, “Do you want to talk about it?”  

Another pause. Longer this time. Then, barely above a whisper, Eric said, “The vampires attacked the house.”  

Salim’s breath caught, just a little. He knew how deeply that fear had rooted itself in Eric. He didn’t push or prod—just started running his hand slowly up and down Eric’s back. Gentle, grounding. Reassuring.  

And Eric… melted.  

Salim could feel it. The way his body eased into the touch like it was the only thing holding him together. Like he'd been waiting for it without knowing.  

Touch-starved , Salim thought, and the ache in his chest deepened.  

“They can’t get us here,” he said quietly. “We’re safe.”  

Eric mumbled, “I know,” but he didn’t move.  

Neither of them did.  

And Salim was grateful—achingly, selfishly grateful—that Eric hadn’t pulled away.  

As much as Salim wanted to stay like this—warm, still, wrapped around Eric in the kind of quiet closeness he’d only ever dared to imagine—he knew they couldn’t stay in bed forever. The day was waiting, and Eric would need him to be steady. Predictable. Present.  

He sighed softly.  

Eric blinked up at him, his lashes heavy with sleep, eyes still hazy and unfocused.  

Salim smiled gently. “Do you want some breakfast?”  

Eric let out a soft, sleepy sound, something between a groan and a sigh. “Not really,” he murmured. “But you’re gonna make me try anyway, aren’t you?”  

There was a flicker of something in his voice—something dry and quiet, laced with the faintest hint of humor. It was small. Barely there. But Salim caught it.  

He chuckled under his breath, the sound soft and warm. “As long as you try, I’ll be happy.”  

Eric hummed again, a vague little sound of reluctant agreement. “I’ll try then.”  

Salim’s smile grew. Not just at the words, but at the willingness behind them.  

“Come on then,” he said gently, shifting a bit. “I’ll go make some coffee.”  

That woke Eric a little more. His face lit up—not much, just a sleepy grin—but it was real, and it hit Salim like sunlight through a crack in the clouds.  

Salim watched as Eric slowly began to uncurl, stretching out on the mattress like a cat soaking in the morning warmth. His limbs extended lazily, his back arching slightly, hair messy and eyes still half-lidded with sleep.  

Salim couldn’t stop the smile that tugged at his lips again. He sat up, running a hand through his own hair, fingers raking through the short strands to try and shake off the last of the sleep.  

Then he stood, stretching once, arms reaching toward the ceiling until his shoulders popped quietly. The room felt cooler without Eric pressed up against him.  

He took a step toward the door, then glanced back over his shoulder.  

Eric was still sprawled across the bed, blinking sleepily at the ceiling, his lips twitching with the remnants of that smile. Vulnerable. At peace, even if just for a minute.  

Salim lingered for a heartbeat longer before quietly stepping out, the smile still on his face as he made his way toward the kitchen.  

Eric stretched again, arms reaching up as his back arched, muscles pulling and loosening from sleep. A low, tired sound escaped him as he dropped his arms and dragged a hand down his face. He felt… not good. He never really felt good anymore. But this?  

This was alright .  

He wasn’t drowning this morning. That was something.  

After the spiral yesterday—the heaviness that made his limbs feel full of lead, the fog in his skull, the weight of guilt he’d nearly been crushed beneath—it was surprising to find that he could breathe. That the world didn’t feel quite so sharp and loud and unbearable.  

His lips tugged upward in the faintest of smiles, barely there. But it was real.  

He swung his legs over the side of the bed. His prosthetic was still in the living room, leaning against the pull-out couch where he’d left it the night before. He stood carefully, balancing on his good leg, and hopped his way out of the bedroom with practiced ease.  

The living room was quiet, bathed in soft morning light filtering through the curtains. The couch was still a mess of sheets and blankets, the echo of yesterday’s low point. He sat on the edge of the mattress and reached for the prosthetic, adjusting the straps with steady hands.  

In the kitchen, Salim was at the counter, the smell of coffee just starting to fill the air—rich, bitter, comforting.  

He looked up as Eric came into view, catching the quiet motion as Eric sat and began securing the leg in place. It wasn’t much. Just a simple act of getting ready to face the day. But it was miles better than yesterday, when Eric had barely moved, cocooned in blankets like the world might destroy him if he so much as blinked.  

Salim’s face softened, a quiet smile tugging at his lips as he turned back to the coffee pot.  

He’s up. He’s moving. He’s trying.  

It wasn’t everything. But it was enough to give Salim hope.  

Once the prosthetic was secure, Eric stood and stretched again, rolling his shoulders with a soft crack and letting out a quiet exhale. His body ached in the familiar way it always did in the morning—stiff from sleep, from tension, from never quite resting enough—but it wasn’t unbearable today. It didn’t feel like dragging himself through mud just to stand upright.  

He took a few careful steps toward the kitchen, following the smell of coffee like it was a trail leading him somewhere safe.  

Salim was already moving around the small kitchen, focused but relaxed, his movements purposeful and easy. When he noticed Eric enter, he turned with a small smile and held out a mug.  

Eric took it without hesitation, his fingers brushing briefly against Salim’s, a quiet thanks slipping from his lips.  

The coffee was hot, strong, slightly bitter, and exactly what he needed. He took a long swig, the warmth curling down into his chest and unfurling something tight in his ribs.  

Salim turned back to the counter, starting to pull things from the fridge—eggs, bread, a small container of cut-up vegetables—and setting them down with practiced efficiency. He moved like someone used to quiet mornings, like someone who’d done this a hundred times for someone else.  

Eric leaned against the counter, both hands wrapped around his mug. The ceramic was warm against his palms. He was still waking up, but it didn’t feel like wading through water like it usually did.  

No crushing exhaustion. No hollow ache behind his eyes.  

It felt more like… gently surfacing.  

He took another sip of coffee and kept his gaze down, watching the steam rise from the mug.  

He didn’t want to think about what had helped. About the arms wrapped around him during the night. The slow, steady heartbeat. The quiet reassurance in Salim’s voice.  

He didn’t want to think about how Salim’s presence might be what made this morning feel a little more bearable.  

That path led to places he couldn’t afford to go—not now. Not when everything was already teetering.  

So he sipped his coffee, kept his eyes on the countertop, and let the quiet sounds of the kitchen fill the space where his thoughts might have gone.  

Eric finished the last of his coffee, the dregs bitter but comforting in their familiarity. He turned to the counter, quietly refilling both his and Salim’s mugs, the small act grounding him. Routine. Predictable. Something he could control.  

Behind him, Salim was plating the food—simple, nothing heavy. As always, Eric’s portion was barely more than a few bites. Just enough to try. Just enough to not overwhelm.  

When the plates were ready, Salim carried them over to the small kitchen table, and Eric followed with the mugs, setting one down at each place before lowering himself into the chair. The table wobbled slightly under his weight, the leg uneven. He didn’t comment on it.  

“Thanks,” he said softly.  

Salim offered a warm smile. “You’re welcome.”  

Eric picked up his fork. The food looked fine—smelled good, even. But it might as well have been lead on the plate. Still, he forced himself to take a bite. Small. Measured.  

Despite the better start to his morning, despite the warmth of Salim’s arms still echoing faintly in his chest, food was always the wall he crashed into.  

It hit his stomach like a stone. Heavy. Wrong. A sick wave of guilt rushed in behind it, sharp and cold and immediate.  

Why did you eat that?  

You didn’t deserve it.  

You’re going to throw it up anyway, might as well not bother.  

Eric closed his eyes briefly, steadying his breath. Then he forced himself to take another bite. Chew. Swallow. Don’t think.  

Three bites. Just three. That’s all.  

Surely three bites wouldn’t undo everything. Surely three wouldn’t be enough to trigger that spiraling loss of control, wouldn’t make him end up on the cold bathroom floor again.  

Surely he could hold on.  

He took the third bite, then carefully set his fork down, his jaw tightening slightly. His plate looked practically untouched, the food hardly disturbed. But he couldn’t do more.  

He wouldn’t.  

He just… couldn’t.  

And if Salim noticed, he didn’t say anything right away. For that, Eric was grateful.  

By the time Salim scraped up the last bite from his plate, Eric still hadn’t taken another. The fork lay untouched beside the small portion he hadn’t managed to finish—three neat bites missing, the rest undisturbed.  

But his coffee mug was empty, and his eyes were clearer now. He felt more awake. More here .  

The guilt still twisted low in his gut like something alive and writhing, but he wasn’t going to give in to it. Not today. Not when yesterday he’d nearly passed out from not eating. Not when Salim had looked at him like that—worried, desperate, helpless.  

And besides, if he threw up now, Salim would just sit him back down and make him try again.  

He wasn’t sure if that stubbornness was annoying or comforting. Maybe both.  

As Salim stood and began gathering their plates, he passed behind Eric and briefly rested a hand on his shoulder. The touch was light, warm.  

“Thank you for trying,” Salim said softly. “You did really good. I’m proud of you.”  

Eric blinked, caught off guard.  

The words hit deeper than he expected, striking something raw and unguarded in his chest. He could feel the warmth of Salim’s hand linger, even after it was gone.  

His face flushed almost immediately.  

He ducked his head, hiding the burn in his cheeks behind the curtain of his hair. “...Thanks,” he mumbled, barely loud enough to be heard.  

Then, before he could overthink it or fall into the pit of guilt again, he stood and took his empty mug to the counter, refilling it. The smell of fresh coffee helped push back the noise in his head, just a little.  

He cradled the mug in his hands again and leaned against the counter, focusing on the warmth, the smell, the quiet clink of dishes behind him—anything but the way his chest still fluttered faintly at I’m proud of you.  

As Salim turned on the tap and started washing the dishes, the clinking of plates and running water filled the kitchen in a gentle rhythm.  

“I’m gonna go get dressed,” Eric said, setting his mug down, his voice casual but a little quiet around the edges.  

Salim looked up and smiled softly. “Alright,” he said, then turned back to the sink, humming faintly under his breath as he rinsed the frying pan.  

Eric made his way down the hallway and slipped into Salim’s bedroom, closing the door behind him with a quiet click. The room still held the faint trace of sleep—unmade blankets, soft light filtering through the curtains, the ghost of warmth where they'd lain just an hour ago.  

He crossed to the small pile of clean clothes on the dresser and began pulling off his shirt. His eyes flicked instinctively toward his left arm, but he caught himself and looked away. He didn’t want to see the bandages. Didn’t want to see the jagged lines that painted the other arm either—raw and angry, reminders of the night he’d almost given in.  

His sleeve caught on one of the half-healed wounds as he pulled it on, and he winced, jaw tightening, but he said nothing. Just kept dressing, mechanical and focused.  

When he was done, he folded his sleep clothes neatly and set them beside the fresh pile. Another small act of control. Of normalcy.  

He glanced toward the mirror over the dresser and reached up to flatten his hair, running his fingers through it until it sat a little neater. But he didn’t really look at himself. He didn’t want to see whatever expression was waiting for him there.  

He left the bedroom and slipped into the bathroom next, shutting the door gently behind him. The tiled floor was cold underfoot, the room quiet and still.  

He used the toilet, then moved to the sink, brushing his teeth with slow, even strokes. He rinsed his mouth and splashed cold water on his face, watching the droplets trail down into the porcelain basin.  

Now that he was alone in here, though— really alone—the pull toward the toilet crept in, sharp and familiar.  

The guilt from breakfast sat heavy in his stomach. He hadn't eaten much, but the food still felt wrong inside him, like it didn’t belong. Like he didn’t deserve to keep it.  

His eyes drifted toward the toilet.  

He could do it quickly. Quietly. Salim was still in the kitchen. He might not even notice.  

But—  

Eric gripped the edges of the sink.  

No.  

Not today.  

Not when Salim had smiled at him like that. Not when he’d said I’m proud of you. Not when, for the first time in what felt like forever, Eric felt almost okay.  

He took a deep breath. Then another.  

He could ignore it. Just like he ignored the sting of his arm. Just like he ignored the voice that told him he was a burden, a failure, a waste.  

Just for this morning, he would ignore it all.  

He dried his face with a towel and stepped back from the sink, avoiding his reflection again.  

He felt fragile, like one wrong thought might tip everything, but he was still standing.  

And that had to count for something.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom, the door clicking shut behind him with quiet finality. The hallway was warm and still, the scent of coffee still faint in the air.  

He padded back toward the kitchen just as Salim was rinsing the last plate and setting it in the rack. His sleeves were pushed up, forearms damp, and the hum under his breath had shifted into something wordless and content.  

Without thinking too hard about it, Eric stepped forward, grabbed a clean dishcloth off the counter, and said, “I’ll dry up.”  

Salim turned to look at him, a little surprised—but only for a moment. His expression softened into a smile, and he nodded. “Thanks.”  

He handed Eric a plate, then gave his shoulder a light touch before slipping past him and disappearing down the hall toward the bedroom to get dressed.  

Eric began drying the dishes, careful and quiet. A plate, then a mug, then the frying pan. The rhythm of it settled him—fold, wipe, stack. A small thing, but something he could do , and lately that was rare.  

Once everything was dry and put away, he wandered into the living room. The pull-out bed was still unfolded, sheets tangled from the night before. He hesitated for a second, then knelt and began folding the blankets. He set them in a neat pile with the pillows, then pushed the frame of the bed back into the couch with a quiet metal groan.  

The room looked more normal now. Like a living space, not a crash site.  

Eric sat down slowly, his body moving with a strange mix of weariness and calm. He leaned back against the couch, head tipping against the cushions, eyes slipping shut.  

The silence wasn’t oppressive today. It didn’t claw at him.  

He wasn’t spiraling. He wasn’t fighting to breathe.  

He just… sat.  

Salim emerged from the hallway dressed and ready for the day, sleeves rolled neatly to his forearms, hair slightly damp where he'd smoothed it back. He crossed through the kitchen with easy familiarity and opened the front door, leaning out to grab the folded newspaper from the step. The hinges creaked softly as the door shut behind him.  

Eric didn’t move, eyes still closed, head resting against the back of the couch. He listened as Salim walked back in and settled beside him, the soft crackling of the newspaper as it was unfolded breaking the quiet in a comforting, domestic sort of way.  

Salim didn’t say anything at first, just scanned the headlines, occasionally flipping a page or adjusting the fold. His presence was warm and solid beside Eric, not pressing, not demanding—just there .  

After a minute, Eric opened his eyes, the silence brushing up against the edge of his thoughts again. He reached for the remote and flicked on the TV, cycling through the channels until he found one in English. Some sitcom—laugh track, too-bright lighting, bad punchlines. He wasn’t really paying attention, but it was noise. Distraction.  

He set the remote down and leaned back again, letting the show run. It was just something to look at. Something to keep him from falling back into the space in his head where guilt lived too comfortably.  

Next to him, Salim shifted slightly and tapped the paper. “Hey, listen to this,” he said, a small note of curiosity in his voice. “There’s a report about some big storm that hit the eastern coast. Knocked out power in three cities. They’re saying it might take a week to restore everything.”  

Eric turned his head slightly to glance over at the article, eyes scanning the paragraph Salim pointed to. “That’s… pretty rough,” he murmured. “Bet the army’s already got half their guys out rerouting generators.”  

“Probably,” Salim said, a faint smirk tugging at his mouth. “Think we dodged a bullet being stuck out here instead.”  

Eric made a quiet noise—maybe a laugh, maybe just agreement—and looked back at the TV. The sitcom characters were yelling about something petty, and the laugh track burst to life again.  

It didn’t make him laugh, but he didn’t feel the need to turn it off, either.  

It was just enough. Noise. Company. Warmth.  

And that would do.  

The morning passed slowly, quietly. The sitcom eventually bled into something else—another show, more noise, more colors—and Eric had mostly tuned it out. Salim had shifted from reading the paper to a book, his brow furrowed slightly in concentration, occasionally turning a page or making a small sound of interest under his breath.  

Eric stayed still longer than he expected he could, but eventually, a creeping restlessness began to settle in his chest. It started subtle—tapping his fingers against his thigh, shifting his weight, drumming a foot lightly against the floor—but it grew until the quiet, cozy calm of the morning started to feel a little too still.  

He didn’t want to sit anymore. He didn’t want to be inside anymore. He needed to move —not out of panic or impulse, but something quieter, more surprising. He wanted to walk . Get outside. Let his body do something other than be .  

Eric glanced at the clock on the wall. It was getting close to lunchtime. Maybe a walk would help—burn off some of the restlessness and make eating easier.  

He glanced at Salim, still reading, and hesitated only a moment before speaking.  

“I think… I might go on a walk,” he said softly. “If that’s alright.”  

Salim looked up, blinking in mild surprise. “I was going to start making lunch in a minute,” he said, closing the book slightly around his finger to keep his place. “But I can come with you if you’d like.”  

Eric shook his head. “It’s fine. You can start lunch.”  

Salim studied him for a moment. “You sure?”  

“Yeah,” Eric said, with more confidence this time. “I’ll be fine. I’ll come back if I’m not.”  

There was a pause, but then Salim nodded, his voice warm. “Alright. Enjoy, then.”  

Eric stood, brushing his hands against his jeans out of habit, and walked over to the front door. He bent down, sliding his shoes on with a practiced motion, one hand braced against the wall for balance.  

The cool air that leaked in under the door already felt like a relief. He wasn’t sure how far he’d go—just down the street, maybe around the block—but it felt like something he wanted to do.  

And that, in itself, was something new.  

Eric stepped out the front door, pulling it shut gently behind him until it clicked closed. The air outside was warmer than he expected—sunlight brushing over his face, the breeze just enough to stir his hair. He stood on the front step for a moment, letting the stillness settle over him, then started down the garden path.  

The gravel crunched softly under his prosthetic, the sound grounding in a way he hadn’t expected. His body felt awake. Not sluggish, not heavy. Just here .  

He made it to the sidewalk and turned down the street. There were a few more people out than the last time he’d tried walking—joggers, someone walking their dog, an older couple watering their garden across the road. He saw a few of them glance at him, eyes flicking toward the sleeve covering his bandaged arm, or the way his steps were uneven.  

But it didn’t get to him the same way it usually did. The stares didn’t feel like knives today. They didn’t feel like judgment or danger.  

Maybe it was because Salim had told him he was doing good. Not just once, not in passing— over and over . Maybe something about hearing it so often had settled inside him without his permission, soft and quiet and real.  

Maybe, without even realizing it, he’d started to believe it.  

The sun was warm on his skin, coaxing the tension out of his shoulders. The air smelled clean—grass and distant flowers and something faintly earthy from the trees lining the road. He breathed it in slowly, deeply.  

His thoughts didn’t spiral. His brain wasn’t turning in on itself like it normally did when he was alone.  

He didn’t feel like he was being chased from the inside.  

He just walked.  

And today , against all odds, was turning out to be a good day.  

Eric turned the corner, the sun still warm against his face, the gentle sound of distant birds and passing cars filling the quiet spaces in his head. The walk had been good so far— easy , in a way nothing had felt in a long time. His shoulders were loose, his chest light. He could almost forget how heavy everything had been just yesterday.  

But up ahead, someone was sitting on a bench near the curb, their head lifting as Eric came into view.  

He felt the gaze before he fully registered it—steady, watching. Not like the brief glances from neighbors or dog-walkers. This one lingered. Didn’t look away.  

Eric bristled, instincts tightening something in his chest. Still, he kept walking, pretending not to notice, though his eyes flicked down instinctively, trying to avoid the weight of that stare.  

The person’s gaze dropped—to his arms.  

Shit.  

Eric glanced down and realized with a jolt that his sleeves had bunched up slightly as he walked, tugged up just enough to expose the stark white bandages wrapping his left forearm and the jagged, angry cuts lining his right. Red, raw. Ugly.  

His stomach twisted.  

He tugged his sleeves down quickly, fingers shaking a little as he did, yanking the fabric back over his wrists and forearms. His movements were fast, panicked, like he could undo what had already been seen.  

He glanced up. The stranger on the bench was still watching.  

Their eyes met—just for a second—and then the person looked away.  

Eric didn’t slow his pace, didn’t hesitate. At the next corner, he turned again, choosing the loop that would take him back toward the house. His heart was still steady, but there was a hum of tension in his chest now, a crackle of unease under his skin.  

It wasn’t a breakdown. It wasn’t spiraling.  

But someone saw .  

And that… did something. Stirred up shame and fear and something deeper he couldn’t name. He hadn’t even looked at the cuts in days, hadn’t really acknowledged them. He didn’t know what they looked like now. Didn’t want to. But maybe… maybe it was time.  

Maybe he’d let Salim near them soon.  

The thought came unbidden and unfamiliar, but he didn’t push it away.  

He just kept walking, the house coming back into view down the road, sleeves pulled tight, thoughts turning—but not unraveling.  

Eric stepped back into the house and quietly shut the door behind him. The coolness inside was a relief after the warmth of the sun, and for a moment he just stood there, letting the stillness wash over him. Salim was at the stove, the sizzle of something cooking filling the air, rich with the scent of lamb and herbs.  

Eric bent down to slide off his shoes, the rhythm of home grounding him.  

Salim glanced over his shoulder. “You alright?”  

Eric nodded, giving a small shrug. “Yeah.”  

It wasn’t entirely true. But it wasn’t entirely a lie either. He was mostly alright. That moment on the street had shaken him—but he hadn’t spiraled. That had to count for something.  

Salim smiled, soft and warm. “I’m glad.”  

He turned back to the stove, stirring whatever was in the pan.  

Eric moved over to lean against the counter beside him, watching the way Salim moved—calm, confident, like the kitchen was a second home. “What are you making?”  

“Lamb with vegetables,” Salim said, not looking up. “And rice. Should be done soon.”  

Eric nodded, taking in the scent again. “Smells good.”  

And it did . Really good, actually. Not that that meant anything—he knew better than to trust his appetite. Just because something smelled good didn’t mean it would sit right once it hit his stomach. But still, he wasn’t lying. He wanted it to taste good. That was something.  

Salim’s smile widened a little at that, pleased, and he went back to chopping something on the cutting board.  

Eric pushed off the counter. “Gonna go wash my hands.”  

“Alright,” Salim said without looking up.  

Eric made his way down the hall and into the bathroom. He closed the door behind him and stepped up to the sink. As he reached to roll up his sleeves, he hesitated a moment—then did it anyway.  

The moment his sleeve cleared his forearm, he sucked in a breath.  

The cuts were worse than he remembered. The skin around them was red and puffy, and several of the deeper wounds were oozing yellowish pus. Thin red lines had begun to creep out from a few of them, spidering along the veins like warning signs.  

Shit.  

No wonder they’d been throbbing the past few days. He’d ignored it, convinced himself it was nothing. But the angry swelling, the heat in the skin, the spreading redness—it was clear now. They were infected. Badly.  

Eric winced and looked away.  

This wasn’t something he could keep ignoring. He’d let them fester too long already, and deep down, he knew Salim had probably noticed something was off. He’d have to let him see. Let him clean them. Let him say whatever he was going to say.  

He washed his hands quietly, wincing as the warm water touched the edges of the infection. The sting was sharp and unrelenting.  

When he finished, he dried his hands slowly and pulled his sleeves back down. The cotton caught on the raw skin, making his breath hitch, but he didn’t flinch. He just set the towel down and looked up at his reflection for a moment—avoiding his own eyes—and then turned and walked back out, determined to ignore it for now.  

He’d deal with it later. Tonight.  

Even if that meant the inevitable lecture.  

Eric stepped back into the kitchen, his sleeves tugged low over his wrists, his face carefully neutral. Salim had just finished plating up, and was carrying both dishes to the table.  

“Perfect timing,” Salim said lightly, setting one plate down at Eric’s usual spot, the other across from it.  

Eric sat down slowly, the chair cool beneath him. “Thanks,” he murmured, glancing at the food. It looked good. Smelled even better. That didn’t make it easier.  

Now that he was seated in front of it, the idea of eating felt impossible again—like staring up at a cliff he had to climb without any rope. He picked up his fork anyway.  

Just a few bites. That was the goal. That was always the goal.  

He carved off a piece of lamb and took a small bite. It was good—tender, spiced just right—but the second it hit his stomach, it settled like a weight. He swallowed hard and took a slow breath.  

It didn’t feel as manageable as it had at breakfast. His body remembered the hunger now. The guilt, too. The gnawing voice that told him this was wrong, that he didn’t deserve it, that he needed to get it out . He clenched his jaw, gripped the fork tighter, and forced himself to take another bite.  

If he’d managed three this morning, he could do it again. He had to.  

He didn’t look up, didn’t meet Salim’s eyes. He just focused on the plate. The vegetables blurred slightly in his vision as he tried to hold himself together.  

Three bites. That was what Salim asked. That was what he’d promised .  

Maybe tomorrow it could be four. Maybe next week it could be half a plate. Maybe—just maybe—he could make this work.  

Because Salim wanted him to.  

And… maybe, deep down, he wanted it too.  

Just a little.  

Eric set his fork down quietly, the soft clink of metal on ceramic louder than it should have been in the still room. His stomach twisted and knotted as if punishing him for eating at all, and the guilt surged up behind it, sharp and hot and bitter.  

Three bites. That was it.  

And yet it felt like too much.  

He kept his eyes on the table, jaw tight, as the shame swelled. He didn’t deserve to keep food down, not after everything. He’d managed breakfast—shouldn’t that have been enough? Why did he get to have lunch, too?  

He tried to breathe through it. Just hold on, he told himself. Just keep it down.  

Dinner would be worse. It always was. But that was a problem for later. Right now, he just had to survive this moment.  

Across from him, Salim’s fork scraped softly against the plate. Eric risked a glance up, just in time to see Salim flick his eyes toward Eric’s plate—barely touched, three forkfuls gone—then down again without a word.  

Eric swallowed, throat dry, and looked away. Salim knew. Of course he did. He always noticed.  

But he didn’t say anything, and Eric was grateful for that. Three bites. That was all he had in him. If he pushed past that, he’d be in the bathroom within minutes, hunched over the toilet, purging everything out of sheer panic and guilt. Or worse, he’d collapse under the weight of it all again, curl up on the pull-out couch and not move for hours.  

No. This was better.  

This was him trying.  

He clenched his hands under the table to stop them from shaking, pretending he didn’t feel Salim’s worried glance even though it burned in his periphery. And he definitely wasn’t thinking about what came next—about peeling his sleeve back and showing Salim just how badly he’d let things fester. Just how much he’d failed at taking care of himself.  

But later. That would happen later.  

For now, he sat still, trying to breathe around the guilt, willing his body to hold onto the three damn bites. Because Salim was already carrying so much, and Eric couldn’t let him carry this too.  

Not yet.  

Salim’s fork clinked gently against his plate one last time as he set it down, wiping his mouth with a napkin. Eric watched out of the corner of his eye, waiting until Salim pushed his plate slightly forward before he stood.  

“I’ll wash up,” Eric said quickly, already stacking their dishes before Salim could offer. He needed something— anything —to distract his hands and mind from the storm swirling in his gut.  

Salim just nodded, resting back in his chair with a soft sigh and picking up his water. “Alright,” he said, his tone light. He didn’t argue, and Eric appreciated that. He didn’t have the energy to fight, not with the guilt still gnawing at his insides like something alive.  

Eric took the dishes to the sink and began rinsing them, sleeves rolled up only to his forearms. He was careful to keep his injured arm turned inward, away from Salim’s view. The warm water helped, grounding him slightly, and the rhythm of washing—soap, rinse, stack—gave his hands a purpose.  

But the guilt didn’t ease. It never did, not really.  

He scrubbed harder at a plate than necessary, biting the inside of his cheek. He couldn’t stop thinking about how little he’d managed to eat, how even that little bit had felt like too much. It was always too much.  

Still, he kept his head down, his posture calm. Salim didn’t need to know how much it hurt. Not yet.  

Not while the guilt still sat in his throat like a stone.  

Eric swallowed hard and moved on to the next plate, steam curling up around his face. He wouldn’t hide it forever. He knew that. He couldn’t. His arm was bad— really bad. The cuts were swollen and red, hot to the touch. And the lines crawling up his skin… he knew what that meant. Knew what it could become if he waited too long.  

He’d shower before dinner, rinse off the sweat and shame, and then he’d show Salim. He’d let Salim wrap it all up again, let him clean away the infection and whatever else had festered beneath the surface.  

But not yet.  

He needed to stay in control a little longer.  

Because right now, the guilt was louder than the pain. And if he let it, it would swallow him whole.  

Eric finished washing the last plate, setting it carefully in the drying rack before reaching for the towel. He dried his hands slowly, grounding himself in the feel of the fabric, the warmth still lingering on his skin from the water. His mind still itched with guilt, but it wasn’t so loud now. Manageable. Contained.  

Salim’s voice broke the quiet. “You feel like playing some cards?”  

Eric glanced over his shoulder. “Sure,” he said. His voice didn’t sound nearly as worn out as it had yesterday—and maybe that alone meant something.  

He followed Salim into the living room, pulling his sleeves back down over his wrists with practiced ease. The weight of the fabric over the infected cuts made him wince slightly, but he didn’t let it show. Not yet. Later.  

Salim retrieved the deck from the shelf and sat down next to him on the couch. “What do you want to play?”  

Eric considered for a moment, then said, “Blackjack?”  

Salim smiled, already shuffling the deck with nimble fingers. “Sure thing.”  

Eric watched the shuffle, the smooth rhythm of Salim’s hands flicking the cards into place. There was something soothing about it. Predictable. Like Salim himself—steady, patient, always there.  

Salim dealt them each two cards, setting them face up on the coffee table. Eric leaned forward, elbows resting on his knees, and looked down at the cards. His mind was quieter now, focused more on the game than the pressure in his stomach or the sting in his arm. The guilt still pulsed like a dull headache, but it didn’t have sharp teeth anymore.  

This—this was better. He was glad Salim had suggested cards. Glad, in a quiet, unspoken way, that Salim was here to pull him out before he got lost in his own head again.  

“Hit or stay?” Salim asked with a faint smirk.  

Eric stared at his cards for a second, lips twitching faintly. “Hit me.”  

Salim dealt another card.  

And for the first time all day, Eric didn’t feel like he was losing.  

Notes:

Everythings goes well how nice

its not going to last

Chapter Text

The afternoon had passed quietly, and almost… easily. They’d stayed in the living room, swapping between games—blackjack, rummy, even a half-hearted attempt at poker that ended in laughter when Eric couldn’t stop calling Salim’s bluffs. For a while, it had felt almost normal. Salim’s presence was easy, warm and steady, and Eric had let himself lean into it, just a little.  

But now, as the sky outside dimmed and the shadows lengthened in the room, the edge started creeping back in. Eric could feel the weight of what he had to do settling back on his shoulders. He couldn’t put it off. If he waited until after dinner, the guilt from eating again would make him stay silent, just like every day before. He couldn’t keep doing that. He couldn’t let it fester more than it already had.  

Salim placed another card down with a triumphant grin. “That’s game.”  

Eric sighed and leaned back. “You’re cheating somehow.”  

Salim chuckled. “I’m just better than you.”  

Eric rolled his eyes and pushed himself up. “I’m gonna go shower before dinner.”  

Salim nodded, gathering the cards. “Alright. Enjoy.”  

Eric hesitated for half a second, then forced a smile. “Thanks.”  

He turned and walked down the hall, his steps slowing the closer he got to the bedroom. He went in, grabbed the folded sleep clothes from beside the bed, and held them against his chest for a moment. His hand trembled slightly, but he swallowed hard and walked into the bathroom.  

He shut the door quietly behind him, locked it, and set the clothes down on the counter.  

Get through the shower first, he told himself, fingers tightening around the hem of his shirt. Then show Salim. That’s all you have to do. No big deal.  

But his heart was already pounding. He stared at himself in the mirror—really stared this time—and didn’t look away from what he saw. Pale skin. The dark hollows beneath his eyes. The red, angry infection blooming along his forearm, pulsing with heat and pressure even from here.  

No big deal, he told himself again.  

But it was. And that’s why he had to do it.  

Eric peeled his clothes off slowly, trying not to think about how they clung damply to his skin. He dropped them into the laundry basket one piece at a time, his movements sluggish, mechanical. His shirt stuck a little at the sleeves, catching briefly on the raw, inflamed skin of his forearm, and he clenched his jaw as he tugged it free.  

The stench of sweat hit him—days of built-up grime, dried fear and guilt baked into fabric—and he swallowed down the revulsion, too tired to feel much more than dull shame. He hadn’t showered yesterday. Couldn’t. The weight of everything had kept him curled in bed like a corpse.  

Now, he just felt gross.  

He stepped into the shower and sat on the tiled floor before even thinking to turn the water on. Getting his prosthetic off was always easier sitting down anyway. He unfastened it with practiced hands, then set it carefully outside the curtain, away from the spray. Only then did he reach up and twist the handle, letting warm water crash down over him like a wave.  

The sudden heat stung everywhere, but especially on his arm. He gasped quietly, chest tightening at the sudden flare of pain. His body wanted to recoil, to tuck that arm in and protect it, but he didn’t move. He just sat there, letting the water rinse the sweat and guilt and blood away.  

Eventually, he grabbed the soap and started washing himself in slow, almost disinterested motions. Just enough to get the surface grime off. He paused when it came to his arm, staring at the mottled red lines, the puffy, angry skin around each wound. Infection crawled up under the surface like veins of fire. It burned even worse now that the soap and water were hitting it directly.  

He’d need to let Salim clean it. There was no hiding it anymore.  

Eric’s hand drifted to his hair, fingers catching in the mess of it, then dropped away again. He was too tired. Too hollow. He couldn’t find the strength to lather up, to do one more damn thing.  

What’s one more thing on the list, he thought numbly, watching the water swirl down the drain in faint pink streaks. Not like it’s going to matter much longer anyway.  

But even as the thought came, his chest tightened—not with despair, but with guilt. Not yet, he reminded himself. I promised him two weeks. He still doesn’t know. I still have to tell him.  

He closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the wall, letting the water pour down over him, washing away everything except the ache.  

Eric finished rinsing off, then reached up and shut the water off with a sigh. He stayed there for a moment, hunched beneath the cooling spray, before finally reaching out and grabbing the towel he’d left draped over the sink. Still sitting on the shower floor, he dried off as best he could, careful around his left arm, then braced himself against the tiles and hauled himself out the shower.  

His prosthetic leg was waiting just outside the shower. He wiped off the residual moisture, then carefully fixed it back in place, the motions practiced and automatic. He stood slowly, testing his balance, then reached for his sleep clothes. The soft fabric pulled gently over his sore skin, and he winced as the sleeve grazed over the angry cuts. He tried not to look.  

He hung his towel back up, then ran a hand through his damp hair, stalling, knowing exactly what he needed to do next.  

With a deep breath, he opened the bathroom door and stepped into the living room. Salim looked up from the couch, and Eric hesitated before quietly asking, “Can you change my bandages?”  

Salim was already rising to his feet. “Of course.”  

Eric turned and padded back down the hall, returning to the bathroom. He sat on the closed lid of the toilet, pulling up the sleeve on his left arm first. The familiar bandages there were stained faintly pink, but nothing compared to the other arm. Salim grabbed the supplies from the cabinet and crouched in front of him, silently focused.  

He unwrapped the old dressing gently, careful not to tug at the scabbed edges, and checked the wound underneath. His brows furrowed slightly, but he didn’t comment. He spread some antibiotic cream over the healing cut, then carefully rewrapped the arm with a fresh bandage.  

When he finished, he looked up and asked, “Do you want me to take care of your other arm too?” His voice was soft, cautious—expecting the same answer Eric always gave.  

But this time, Eric nodded.  

Salim blinked, caught off guard, but quickly masked the surprise. Eric hesitated, visibly bracing himself before slowly rolling up his right sleeve. The fabric dragged against swollen skin, and as it bunched at the elbow, the full extent of the damage was revealed.  

Dozens of angry red cuts lined Eric’s forearm, some shallow, others deeper and oozing. A few were crusted with dried blood, but many looked raw, the skin puffy and inflamed. Thin red lines had begun to extend outward from several of them—clear signs of infection.  

Salim stilled, breath catching in his throat. “Eric…” he said quietly, his voice pained. “You told me you were taking care of them.”  

“I’m sorry,” Eric mumbled, eyes fixed on his lap.  

Salim sighed, but not in frustration. “It’s alright. I just wish you would’ve told me.”  

Eric ducked his head further, shame thick around his shoulders like a fog.  

Salim reached out gently, taking Eric’s arm by the wrist, tilting it just enough to get a better look. His touch was featherlight, but even so, Eric flinched slightly.  

“These are really badly infected,” Salim said softly.  

“I know,” Eric whispered.  

Salim stood and moved quickly but calmly back to the cabinet. He retrieved a bottle of antiseptic wash and a pack of cotton wool, his expression taut with worry but steady.  

Returning to Eric, he crouched down again, holding up the bottle in warning. “This is going to hurt.”  

Eric nodded without looking up. “I know.”  

Salim soaked a wad of cotton wool with the antiseptic wash, his movements steady despite the tension in his jaw. He glanced up at Eric once more, a silent warning, before pressing it gently against the first cut.  

Eric flinched, instinctively drawing his arm back with a sharp intake of breath. His whole body tensed at the sting, a raw, fiery pain shooting through his forearm.  

“Hey—” Salim caught his wrist carefully, voice soft. “I’ve got you. I’ll be quick, I promise.”  

Eric didn’t say anything, just nodded tightly and let Salim pull his arm back into place.  

Salim moved to the next cut, dabbing the cotton gently but thoroughly. Eric winced again, a quiet pained sound slipping past his lips. He clenched his jaw and stared at the floor, willing himself not to pull away again.  

“I’m sorry,” Salim murmured. “I know it hurts. Just a little more.”  

He kept going, cut by cut, murmuring soft apologies with every new sting. The antiseptic bit deep into the angry wounds, and Eric’s breathing grew shakier, his eyes watering. He didn’t pull away again, but his fingers curled tightly around the edge of the toilet seat, white-knuckled with the effort to stay still.  

When the last cut was clean, Salim reached for the antibacterial cream. He spread it carefully over every inch of the torn skin, taking extra care not to miss a single mark. The cool cream soothed some of the burning, but Eric’s whole arm throbbed by the time he was done, pulsing with heat and pain.  

Eric blinked rapidly, tears clinging to his lashes, his face turned slightly away. He didn’t speak.  

Salim wrapped the arm with clean bandages, firm but gentle, and when he finished, he wiped his hands off and rested one lightly on Eric’s shoulder. His voice was quiet but sure.  

“All done. You did good.”  

Eric gave the faintest nod, his voice hoarse. “I’m sorry.”  

Salim crouched there for a moment longer, hand steady on his shoulder.  

“It’s alright, Eric,” he said softly. “I just… I wish you would have told me. Or let me treat them earlier. Or come to me when you felt like you needed to cut.” His voice cracked just barely. “But it’s alright. Just… if there’s a next time—please come to me?”  

Eric nodded, slow and small.  

Salim gently squeezed his shoulder. “Thank you,” he murmured.  

Salim lingered for a moment, watching Eric with quiet concern, giving him the space to speak if he wanted to. But Eric stayed silent, gaze still fixed low, his arm cradled slightly against his chest. After a few beats of silence, Salim stood and said gently, “Come on, let’s go back into the living room.”  

Eric nodded, wordless, and stood as well. He tugged his sleeves down quickly, fingers curling around the fabric and gripping the ends tightly in both fists like he needed something to hold onto. He followed Salim down the hall, feet soft against the floor.  

In the living room, Eric sat down on the couch, sinking into the cushions. He resisted the pull to fold in on himself, to tuck his knees up and disappear into the smallest space possible. He stayed sitting upright, but it took everything in him.  

Salim sat beside him without a word, close but not crowding. He slipped an arm gently around Eric’s shoulders, his touch warm and grounding.  

“Thank you for showing me,” he said quietly. “I know it was difficult.”  

Eric nodded again, jaw clenched. His throat burned with the weight of everything he wasn’t saying, and he didn’t trust his voice not to crack under it all. So he stayed silent, leaning just slightly into Salim’s side, sleeves still bunched tightly in his fists, holding himself together by threads.  

Salim gently squeezed Eric’s shoulder, grounding him again with that steady, quiet warmth.  

“Would you be up for some dinner?” he asked softly, not pressuring—just asking.  

Eric hesitated, shoulders stiff under Salim’s hand, then gave a small, tired nod. “I’ll try,” he said, voice quiet and rough.  

Salim gave a small smile. “That’s all I ask for.”  

Eric hesitated again, teeth worrying at the inside of his cheek. He wasn’t sure if asking would help or just make things worse, but the uncertainty was gnawing at him. “…What are you making?”  

“I was thinking egg fried rice,” Salim replied, voice still light, casual. “Something simple.”  

Eric nodded again. “That… sounds nice,” he said. And it did, technically. It wasn’t a lie. But the moment he imagined eating it, his stomach twisted, that familiar nausea already coiling deep inside him. He didn’t let it show. Not much, at least.  

Salim tilted his head. “Would you like to help me cook?”  

Eric looked at him and nodded, this time with more certainty. “Yeah.” Having something to do—something with his hands—usually helped. It kept his thoughts from spiraling, gave him something to focus on besides the endless guilt and noise in his head.  

Salim stood and offered a hand to Eric without a word. Eric took it and let himself be pulled up from the couch, sleeves still tugged down around his wrists, hands still trembling faintly. He didn’t say anything as they headed into the kitchen, but it was enough to move, to try. And for now, trying would have to be enough.  

Salim began moving around the kitchen, pulling ingredients from the fridge and cupboards—rice, green onions, soy sauce, sesame oil. Eric leaned against the counter, quietly waiting, his fingers twitching slightly as he tried to stay grounded.  

Salim set a carton of eggs and a bowl down beside him. “Think you could crack and whisk these for me?” he asked gently, glancing at Eric without pressure.  

Eric nodded. “Sure,” he said, his voice low but steady. He rolled his sleeves up just enough to free his hands, the motion revealing the white bandages wrapped around the tops of both his wrists. He noticed, and he knew Salim must’ve noticed too, but neither of them said anything. Eric focused his gaze downward, pretending not to feel the burn still radiating from his left arm, or the stinging pull of healing skin beneath the wrappings.  

He picked up the first egg and tapped it gently against the side of the bowl. His movements were slow, careful, almost too precise. He’d always been meticulous in the kitchen, back when he and Rachel used to cook together. It was one of the few times he’d felt calm, like he had control. Cooking had been a coping mechanism once. Something tangible, something that made sense. But when food itself had become a source of fear and shame, cooking had started to feel like a cruel joke—an echo of something he could no longer enjoy.  

He cracked the second egg, the shell giving way cleanly. He missed liking this. Missed the rhythm and comfort of cooking without it being wrapped in guilt or nausea. Missed how Rachel used to make stupid jokes and call him “Chef Boyar-Eric” while they chopped vegetables or tried new recipes.  

Now, it was just… something to get through.  

Still, he kept going, cracking the third egg into the bowl, then reaching for the fork. He started whisking, movements gentle, not quite mechanical. It was something to focus on, something to do. He could handle that much.  

Eric finished whisking the eggs, the mixture smooth and pale yellow in the bowl. He carried it over to Salim, who was standing at the stove, stirring the rice as it sizzled gently in the pan.  

“Eggs,” Eric said softly, setting the bowl down on the counter beside Salim.  

“Perfect,” Salim replied, flashing him a warm smile, his tone always soft when he spoke to Eric. He turned back to the stove, lifting the pan to give the rice a quick toss.  

Eric leaned against the counter, arms crossed lightly, his sleeves pushed up just past the bandages. For once, he wasn’t overly aware of them. His focus drifted as he watched Salim move around the kitchen. There was something comforting in how effortless Salim was when he cooked—fluid, competent, calm.  

Eric’s eyes wandered toward the calendar pinned to the side of the fridge. From where he stood, he could clearly see tomorrow’s date circled in red ink. The mark stood out like a wound.  

Day 14.  

His chest tightened.  

Tomorrow was the last day of the two weeks. The deadline he’d set for himself. The end point. He’d promised Salim— stay alive for two weeks —and tomorrow, that promise would be fulfilled.  

He hadn’t thought he’d make it this far. He almost hadn’t. There were too many nights where he’d nearly ended it. Where the guilt, the pain, the sheer weight of everything had nearly crushed him. But Salim had been there. Every step, every dark hour, every morning after the nightmares. He’d held him, fed him, waited outside the bathroom door when Eric couldn’t stop purging, and cleaned the blood from his arms when Eric wouldn’t let anyone else see.  

Salim had been the reason he made it to day fourteen.  

And yet, instead of feeling relieved, the thought of the deadline filled him with a hollow ache. He should be proud he’d made it. But all he could feel was the growing pressure behind his ribs, the sharp sting of something unnameable lodged in his throat.  

He glanced back at Salim, still cooking, the scent of garlic and sesame oil filling the kitchen. The image of him standing there—so alive, so present, so steady—tightened something in Eric’s chest. It almost made him want to keep going.  

Almost.  

But he’d made himself a promise. Not just to Salim, but to himself . That two weeks would be the end. That he didn’t deserve more. That it wasn’t supposed to last beyond that. And yet… here he was. Still breathing. Still standing in this kitchen, in clean clothes, watching someone care for him like he mattered.  

So why did it hurt so much?  

Why did the idea of leaving —of letting go—feel like it would shatter something in him?  

Why did Salim’s kindness make him want to live?  

Eric dropped his gaze to the floor, his arms folding a little tighter around himself. He wasn’t sure what scared him more: the thought of dying, or the thought that maybe he didn’t want to anymore.  

He tore his eyes away from the calendar and shoved the thoughts down, forcing them into the back of his mind where the rest of the unbearable things lived. He couldn't think about tomorrow. He wouldn't . Not now. Not with Salim just a few feet away, humming softly under his breath as he stirred the rice, like everything was okay.  

Eric turned his focus to the only other distraction he had— the food .  

The smell hit him again, warm and rich and laced with sesame, garlic, and something sharp and sweet. It should’ve been comforting. It used to be. But now, as he stood there, his stomach gave a sickening twist. The guilt rolled in hard and fast, like a wave pulling him under before he even touched the plate.  

He hadn’t eaten yet, hadn’t taken a single bite, but already that voice in the back of his head was snarling— You don’t deserve it. You’re going to waste it. You’re going to throw it up again, like always. So why even bother?  

His grip on the countertop tightened. His fingers dug into the edge like he could ground himself with just pressure alone. He clenched his jaw hard, shoulders rigid.  

Salim turned slightly, catching sight of him. His voice came soft. “Eric? You alright?”  

Eric didn’t answer at first. He considered lying. A simple yeah would’ve done it. But his throat felt too tight for that, and Salim was already watching him with that quiet concern in his eyes, the kind that never pushed, only waited.  

Eventually, Eric mumbled, “Yeah. It’s just… food, you know.”  

Salim nodded. “Yeah,” he said gently. “I know.” He stirred the rice once more, then turned the heat down. “You don’t have to eat it all. Just a couple bites is fine. Even one bite’s alright.”  

Eric didn’t meet his eyes, but he nodded, whispering, “I know.”  

And he did know. Rationally. He knew that Salim wasn’t going to be disappointed if he couldn’t finish it. He knew Salim was just proud of him for trying. But the voice in his head didn’t care. The voice never cared.  

He stayed quiet, letting the sound of sizzling rice and the clink of utensils fill the space between them, focusing on that instead of the ache in his chest and the war in his head. He could do this. He had to do this.  

One bite. Maybe two. Just enough. That’s all Salim wanted from him.  

That’s all he could give.  

Salim dished the rice into two bowls with a quiet, content hum, then stepped aside to let Eric have room. Eric, hands slightly trembling, grabbed two glasses from the cupboard and filled them with water, focusing on each little action like it mattered. Like it was important. Like it would make this easier. He carried them over to the table, set them down carefully, then sat in the same spot he always did—opposite Salim, where he couldn’t avoid the quiet weight of his gaze.  

Salim brought the plates over and sat down with a warm, steady smile, like this was just another evening. Like Eric wasn’t seconds from drowning in his own guilt.  

Eric sat too, though it felt like his body was made of lead. His stomach already churned before he even picked up his fork. The smell of the rice was too rich. The weight of Salim’s silent hope too heavy. But still, he reminded himself: If I try, Salim will be happy. If I try, it’s enough.  

He repeated it over and over in his head like a prayer as he raised his fork. One bite. Just one.  

He took it.  

The rice and egg caught halfway down his throat, sticking like glue. He clenched his jaw, forcing himself to chew, to swallow. It burned on the way down— not physically, but it might as well have. The shame that slammed into him was like a fist to the gut. Too much. Too soon. Too selfish.  

He fought the rising urge to stand and run—to hurl it all back up just so he could breathe again. But he didn't . He stayed.  

Salim hadn't said anything yet. Just ate quietly across from him, giving Eric the space to work through it without pressure. That was somehow worse. The gentle kindness. The trust.  

Eric forced himself into a second bite. It was harder than the first, somehow. More final. Like each bite solidified the guilt. He wasn’t even halfway done, but his throat already ached like he’d swallowed gravel. His hands trembled just enough to make the fork clink against the plate.  

Still, he swallowed.  

Maybe— maybe —he could keep it down.  

Maybe, maybe, Salim would be proud.  

Eric forced down the third bite.  

He’d told himself— promised himself—three bites at each meal. That was the rule. That was the deal.  

The food slid down like lead, hitting his stomach with the weight of concrete. His throat burned, and his gut twisted so tight it was like he’d swallowed a live wire. The guilt surged harder than ever—he didn’t even know it could get this bad so quickly. How could such a small amount of food feel so wrong? So selfish?  

His chest felt too tight to breathe.  

He couldn’t sit there anymore.  

The chair scraped loud against the floor as he stood, the sound sharp and ugly in the quiet room. He didn’t look at Salim—he couldn’t. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled, barely above a whisper. “Excuse me.”  

And then he walked—fast, too fast—down the hall. He wanted to run. His whole body screamed to sprint away from the guilt, but he didn’t. Just barely.  

He slipped into the bathroom and didn’t even bother to close the door all the way before he dropped to his knees. The tile was cold beneath him, grounding and nauseating at the same time. He shoved his fingers down his throat without hesitation.  

It didn’t take long. Two dry heaves, then it all came up in a rush. Rice, egg, bile. It splashed into the toilet and left him trembling, sweating, hollowed out.  

But beneath the nausea— relief . That bitter edge of control he hadn’t tasted all day.  

It wasn’t about food anymore. It was about power . Taking it back, just for a second.  

He sat there, breath coming hard and fast, eyes burning. His hands shook as he pushed himself upright and flushed the toilet. It was all gone. Just like that.  

And so was the promise.  

He crossed to the sink, flicked on the tap, and started washing his hands. They wouldn’t stop shaking.  

This time, the guilt wasn’t about the food.  

It was about Salim .  

He’d tried. He really had. But trying wasn’t enough. Not when he was broken like this.  

Eric dried his hands on the towel, fingers still trembling, and stepped quietly out of the bathroom.  

Salim was waiting just outside the door.  

He wasn’t leaning against the wall casually or pretending like he just happened to be there—he was waiting , his brows knit together, his expression tight with concern. But he didn’t say anything at first. Didn’t push. Just watched Eric closely, carefully, like one wrong word might make him bolt again.  

“You alright?” Salim asked gently, voice low.  

Eric didn’t meet his eyes. He stared at the floor instead, still swallowing against the burn in his throat. “You… you could’ve kept eating.”  

Salim gave a soft breath of something that wasn’t quite a laugh. “I wanted to check on you first,” he said. “You didn’t look great when you left the table.”  

Eric forced a half-shrug. “It gets harder after every meal I keep down,” he mumbled. “Like I’m… betraying myself or something. I couldn’t breathe through the guilt.”  

Salim stepped closer and placed a warm hand on Eric’s shoulder, squeezing just once. “It’s alright, Eric. You don’t have to explain anything to me. You’re trying, and that’s all that matters.”  

Eric nodded mutely, unsure what to do with the kindness. It landed too gently in his chest, soft where everything else inside him felt jagged and raw.  

“Come on,” Salim said, his voice still soft. “Have a drink of water, then you can sit down if you’d like.”  

Eric just nodded again.  

He followed Salim back down the hallway, quiet footsteps behind his. At the kitchen table, Eric grabbed his water glass, fingers curled tight around it, and took it with him into the living room. He sank down into the corner of the couch, curling up with his knees drawn halfway to his chest, the glass clutched between both hands.  

He took small sips. The cold water helped ease the burning in his throat, but not the tightness in his chest. Not the feeling of failure.  

He kept glancing toward the kitchen table where Salim sat finishing his meal. Salim kept looking over too—subtle, brief glances full of quiet worry—but he didn’t say anything. Didn’t push. Eric appreciated that more than he could ever say.  

He tried to look okay. Tried to sit upright enough, breathe normally, keep his expression neutral. But even now— even now , with the relief of purging still in his veins—he felt awful . Not physically, not exactly. Just… hollow. Tired. Numb in the worst way.  

He missed when it used to help. Really help .  

Back when throwing up gave him even a few minutes of euphoria, of lightness. That was what had kept him doing it, chasing that moment of feeling clean , of being in control of something . But now… no matter what he did with food—ate it, avoided it, purged it—he just felt worse.  

Like he couldn’t win.  

Like the whole war was already lost.  

Maybe it was good that the two weeks were up tomorrow.  

Maybe this—how food didn’t help anymore, how even purging left him feeling like he’d carved out something vital from his chest— was a sign. That this was the end. That it was time.  

Eric cut that thought off hard.  

He wasn’t going there. Not yet.  

He was fine. He had to be fine.  

Just until tomorrow. He could do that. He could survive one more evening of pretending, of smiling when Salim looked his way, of holding himself together just enough to make it seem like he hadn’t already decided. He could handle one more night of nightmares, of laying in Salim’s bed or on the couch staring into the dark, wondering if maybe something was broken in him beyond fixing.  

Maybe— maybe —Salim would let him go early tomorrow. Maybe before lunch, if Eric kept things light, if he smiled enough. If he looked okay.  

Though knowing Salim, he’d make Eric wait until evening. Until the full two weeks had passed. Maybe he’d even try to talk him into staying another night—one more night, one more chance, one more desperate hope clung to like it might be the thing to save him.  

Eric glanced up.  

Salim was watching him again. Subtle, but there. Not full-on staring, but his eyes kept drifting back over between bites of food, lingering just a bit too long.  

Eric dropped his gaze back to his water glass. His fingers tightened around it.  

He was fine. He had to be. He could keep it together for one more day. Just one.  

Then it would be over.  

Salim finished up his dinner in silence, the occasional clink of cutlery the only sound between them. Eric stayed curled up in the corner of the couch, his knees drawn slightly in, arms wrapped around his middle as he stared down into his water glass. He was still trying to look composed—shoulders straight, expression neutral—but the tension was obvious in the set of his jaw, in the way his fingers fidgeted slightly against the glass like he couldn’t get comfortable in his own skin.  

He wanted his blanket. God, he wanted the weight of it, the small comfort of something solid pressing down on him, grounding him. But Salim was still in the room. And if he wrapped himself up now, if he let himself disappear under fabric and shut everything out, he might look as weak as he felt.  

Instead, he leaned forward and picked up the remote with one hand, turning the TV on. The sound filled the room—Arabic voices speaking too fast for him to follow, probably a soap opera or a news program, but he didn’t care. It was just noise , and that was all he needed. Something to cover up the silence of his own thoughts.  

A few minutes later, Salim came back from the kitchen, drying his hands on a towel. He sat down beside Eric, not too close, just enough that Eric could feel the edge of his presence.  

“You alright?” Salim asked gently.  

Eric nodded, barely. “Yeah,” he mumbled.  

Salim studied him for a moment, then nodded too, like he wouldn’t push—at least not yet. “You want to play some cards or something?”  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t really want to. He didn’t want to do anything. But sitting there in the quiet with only his guilt and his thoughts was worse.  

“Yeah,” he said softly.  

Salim gave him a small smile and stood to go grab the cards. Eric stayed where he was, fingers still curled around his glass, letting the sound of the TV blur into the background. He could do this. One more night. One more round of cards, a few more hours of pretending. Then it would all be over.  

They played cards for a while—Blackjack first, then Go Fish after Salim teased that Eric’s head wasn’t in it enough to bluff through anything more complicated. Eric had managed a weak laugh at that, but even Salim could tell it didn’t reach his eyes.  

Eric never really focused on the cards. His movements were automatic, like muscle memory was doing the work for him. His gaze would flick to the cards, then down to his bandaged arm, then drift to the window where the last traces of daylight were fading. He kept rubbing his thumb over the edge of his sleeve, just slightly, like he was checking the bandages were still hidden. The burn from the antiseptic still throbbed under the gauze, sharp and insistent, a painful reminder of what was waiting for him under the wraps.  

Salim could tell his mind was drifting—he kept forgetting whose turn it was, asking to be reminded of the rules, even mixing up his own hand a few times. Salim didn’t point it out. He didn’t want to make Eric feel worse. But with each round, his concern only grew heavier in his chest.  

“You alright?” Salim asked again, soft.  

Eric nodded. “Yeah,” he mumbled, not looking up from the cards in his hands.  

Salim studied him for a moment longer, but Eric didn’t meet his eyes. He just tucked his hands closer to his chest, like he was trying to make himself smaller.  

Salim didn’t press. He wanted to— God, he wanted to. He wanted to shake him, wrap him up, make him tell the truth. But he knew how tightly Eric held his walls in place, and if he pushed too hard, they might just shatter completely. So instead, he simply said, “Alright,” and dealt another hand.  

He just hoped— prayed —that tomorrow would go okay. That whatever Eric had promised himself at the end of these two weeks wouldn’t end with him disappearing, or worse. Salim kept watching him from the corner of his eye, trying to memorize every little detail. Just in case tomorrow didn’t go the way he hoped.  

Eventually, the hour grew too late for Salim to justify waiting any longer. He sighed softly, the sound almost lost beneath the low murmur of the TV. He set down the cards they hadn’t touched in ten minutes and rubbed a hand over his face, weary.  

“I’m gonna go shower before bed,” he said gently, watching how Eric was curled up in the corner of the couch.  

Eric nodded, his voice quiet. “Alright. Sleep well.”  

Salim reached over and gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “You too. If you need me… you can wake me up, alright?”  

Eric nodded again, eyes fixed on the corner of the coffee table, not quite meeting Salim’s gaze. “Yeah.”  

But they both knew he wouldn’t.  

Salim lingered for a second, like he might say something else, but then he just gave Eric’s shoulder one last squeeze and stood. His footsteps were soft as he padded down the hall and disappeared into the bathroom, the door clicking quietly shut behind him.  

Eric sat still for a moment longer before slowly rising to his feet. He pushed the coffee table aside and pulled the couch out into a bed with practiced ease, then reached for the blankets and pillows. He laid them out methodically, not really thinking, his body working on autopilot. Once it was all arranged, he sat down on the edge and began the careful process of removing his prosthetic, setting it beside the bed with a soft thud.  

His head felt weird—floaty, disconnected—like he was watching himself from a distance. The silence of the room pressed in around him, heavy and loud in its own way. He knew the nightmares would be bad tonight. They always were when his thoughts got like this—too heavy, too tangled, too focused on the end.  

He curled up under the blankets, wrapping them tightly around his shoulders, trying to mimic the pressure of a weighted blanket. It helped, a little. Enough to stop him from unraveling completely. He wished it were heavier though—wished it could press the thoughts out of his head and the guilt from his chest.  

With a slow, shaky breath, Eric shut his eyes and waited for sleep to take him.  

Chapter 31

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric’s sleep dragged him under like a riptide—no gentleness, no slow descent. One blink and he was there again.  

Back in the goddamn temple.  

He was running, heart hammering in his throat, lungs burning, footsteps slamming against the stone beneath him. He could hear them behind him—those horrible screeches, the slap of inhuman feet. Vampires. He ran faster, legs trembling beneath him, barely holding him up. His breath came in ragged gasps, muscles locking in panic. He slammed through a rusted door, throwing all his weight against it to try and shut it behind him—  

But it wasn’t a temple anymore.  

He froze.  

He was back in the bathroom at CENTCOM.  

He stood, frozen, watching himself bleed out in the shower cubicle, water turning red as it spiraled down the drain. The image of himself—slumped against the tile, pale, fading. Then the door burst open, and Salim was there, rushing forward, arms out to catch Eric as he swayed and collapsed.  

Eric watched, numb, as Salim hit the floor with him, hands pressing frantically against Eric’s wrist, trying to stop the bleeding. The panic on Salim’s face, the way he called his name over and over—it carved straight into Eric’s chest. He watched his own eyes slide shut.  

Then—  

The temples again. Running.  

This time Salim was with him, just ahead of him, feet pounding stone as they sprinted through the dark. They rounded a corner and—  

They were in Salim’s bathroom.  

Eric stood in the doorway again, watching himself knelt in front of the toilet, fingers shoved down his throat. He watched Salim freeze in the doorway, watched the pain flash across his face when he realized what Eric was doing. That pain twisted Eric’s stomach worse than the purging ever had. It made him want to scream.  

The scene flickered, blurred—then came back into focus.  

Still in the bathroom, but now he was seated on the toilet lid, Salim crouched in front of him. He was watching himself roll up his sleeve, exposing angry, infected cuts—and watching the way Salim’s face changed, the quiet heartbreak in his eyes. Eric forced himself to look away, couldn’t bear it.  

He blinked—  

Back in the temple. But this time he wasn’t running. He was watching.  

Watching Rachel and Nick. Kissing.  

And this pain, this one felt different. Old and sharp and fresh all over again. It lanced through his ribs like a blade.  

Then the vampires attacked.  

He was running again, heart in his throat, but Salim was ahead of him, shouting his name, beckoning him forward. Eric reached out—desperate, frantic—but his hand passed straight through Salim like he was a ghost.  

“No!” Eric screamed.  

And then pain—sudden, sharp. Something grabbed his leg. He hit the floor hard, scraping his palms, and then—  

Fangs.  

They tore into him, and he screamed—  

And then he was awake, gasping, choking, his entire body shaking.  

Salim was in front of him, gripping his shoulders, gently shaking him, voice tight with worry. Eric blinked through tears, heart still racing, throat raw from screaming.  

“I’m sorry,” he mumbled, voice thick and wrecked, scrubbing at his face to try and wipe away the tears streaming down his cheeks.  

Salim didn’t move his hand. He kept it on Eric’s shoulder, grounding him. “It’s alright, Eric. You don’t need to apologise.”  

Eric gave a small nod, eyes still glazed with fear and exhaustion, not trusting himself to speak without breaking further.  

Salim’s voice was quiet. “Was it the temples again?”  

Eric nodded.  

He couldn’t look at him.  

“I thought the nightmares were supposed to get better,” he muttered hoarsely. “Not worse.”  

Salim shifted closer, gently pulling Eric against his side, wrapping an arm around him. Eric went without resistance, curling into the contact like he might fall apart without it.  

“They will get better,” Salim said softly, firmly. “You’ll get better. I swear. It just takes time.”  

Eric just nodded again, still crying quietly, head resting against Salim’s shoulder, clinging to the warmth and comfort like it was the only solid thing left in the world.  

Salim wrapped his other arm around Eric, holding him properly now, his hand moving in slow, steady strokes up and down Eric’s back. He could feel how utterly exhausted Eric was—how his whole body had gone slack against him, like he didn’t have a single ounce of energy left to hold himself up.  

Salim’s heart ached. He would give anything to take it all away—the nightmares, the pain, the guilt, all of it. If there were a way to carry it for him, to trade places even just for one night, he would do it in a heartbeat. But all he could do was hold him.  

Eric shifted a little, a soft movement, barely noticeable—then he stilled again, pressed close to Salim’s side. Salim could feel the slow rise and fall of his chest, could feel the way his weight subtly increased, like his body was giving in to gravity.  

Eric didn’t want to sleep. Salim could tell. His breathing hitched for a moment, and his fingers twitched faintly against Salim’s shirt. But his body was warm, and Salim’s arms were too comforting. It was the safest he’d felt in days.  

Eric’s eyes fluttered closed.  

And then he sank further into him, his head tipping forward slightly, shoulders slumping. His breathing grew slower, deeper, heavier. His body relaxed completely, melting into Salim’s embrace like the last of the fight had gone out of him.  

Salim stayed still, his hand still moving gently along Eric’s spine. He could feel the weight of him now—more present, more grounded in sleep. He hoped, desperately, that the dreams would stay away just this once. That maybe Eric’s body would be too tired, or his mind too drained, to torment him again.  

“I’ve got you,” Salim whispered, barely audible, his lips brushing the top of Eric’s head. “You’re safe.”  

He held him like that for a long time, not moving, not letting go.  

---  

Eric woke slowly, blinking against the early morning light filtering in through the blinds. The first thing he noticed was the pillow beneath his head, perfectly positioned, and the blankets tucked up tight around his shoulders, wrapped exactly how he liked them—secure, warm, grounding. His body felt heavy with exhaustion, but not unpleasantly so. Just… tired.  

He frowned faintly in confusion. He didn’t remember lying down on the bed. The last thing he remembered was falling asleep against Salim, wrapped in his arms. His face flushed with heat at the thought, embarrassment creeping in. God. He hadn't meant to do that—hadn’t meant to fall asleep on him like some clingy wreck. He shifted under the blankets, gaze flicking toward the hallway, but he didn’t dare call out.  

He could hear movement from the kitchen: soft clinks of dishes, the low hum of a kettle heating water. Salim was clearly up, already started with the day.  

Eric’s eyes lingered on the ceiling, mind churning. He didn’t know if Salim had laid him back down and gone back to his own bed, or laid down with him and held him all night. The thought made his stomach flutter and his face flush all over again—but he wouldn’t ask. He couldn’t ask. Drawing attention to it would only make it worse.  

He shifted again beneath the blankets, curling in tighter.  

And then it hit him—the ache. That familiar, deep, twisting pain in his gut. It wasn’t sharp, but it was steady and all-consuming, like something inside him had been hollowed out and left to rot. He knew the cause. Barely eating yesterday, then throwing up the little he had… of course his body was angry. Of course it was starting to shut down again. It was his own fault. He deserved it.  

Still, he couldn’t help curling in around the pain, drawing his knees up as much as the tucked blankets would allow. His arms folded over his stomach, trying instinctively to shield it, to hold in the ache as if that would do anything. He didn’t cry, not this time—but his throat was tight. He stayed quiet, trying not to make a sound.  

From the kitchen, Salim’s soft footsteps moved closer. Eric squeezed his eyes shut. He didn’t want Salim to see him like this. Not again.  

He heard the soft creak of a floorboard, then the nearly imperceptible hush of socked feet moving across the living room carpet. Salim paused just inside the doorway—Eric could feel it more than he could hear it, like the weight of a presence holding still. Checking on him. Watching, maybe. Eric didn’t move. Kept his eyes shut. Kept his breathing even.  

A few seconds later, he heard Salim retreat again, footsteps fading back toward the kitchen.  

Eric opened his eyes. The guilt curled in his chest right alongside the hunger. Salim was giving him space. Respecting boundaries. Being patient. And Eric still felt like he was failing him.  

He exhaled shakily and began to move, peeling himself away from the blankets. The shift sent a new wave of pain rolling through his gut, and he winced, one arm instinctively clutching his middle as if that could soothe the cramping. It didn’t. He needed to eat. Needed to keep it down. Maybe—maybe if he asked, Salim would let him have something simple. Something small. A protein bar, maybe. Not a whole meal. Just… enough.  

He reached over to the side of the bed, fingers fumbling slightly before they found his prosthetic. He sat up fully, biting down a groan at the shift in pressure in his stomach, and started fitting it on with practiced, mechanical movements. He kept his eyes trained downward the whole time. He didn’t want to look up. Didn’t want to know if Salim was watching him from the kitchen. Didn’t want to see concern, or pity, or heartbreak—he couldn’t take any of those things this morning.  

Just one more day. That’s all he had to get through. One more. Then he could stop pretending. Then he could stop hoping.  

Eric adjusted the final strap and flexed his knee slightly, testing the fit. Good enough. He wiped his hand across his face, trying to erase the last of the sleep still dragging at his features, then slowly pushed himself up to his feet, stomach clenching again with the motion. He staggered slightly but didn’t fall. He could do this.  

Just one more day.  

Eric stepped into the kitchen, every movement careful, measured. He saw Salim sitting at the table, a newspaper folded neatly in his hands, a cup of tea beside him. The moment Salim glanced up and caught sight of him, he smiled—gentle, warm, like the night before hadn’t happened, like Eric hadn’t broken down in his arms. Like it wasn’t Day Fourteen.  

“Good morning,” Salim said, his voice soft but steady.  

Eric mumbled, “Morning,” back, heading straight for the coffee pot. He poured himself a mug with trembling hands, careful not to spill it. The warmth of the ceramic in his fingers was grounding, a small comfort, even if the sharp pang in his stomach threatened to override everything else.  

“Would you be up for some breakfast?” Salim asked casually, like he wasn’t putting any weight on it—but Eric heard the thread of hope behind it all the same.  

He hesitated, then nodded a little. “Could I… just have one of the protein bars?” he asked, glancing over his shoulder. “They’re easier to keep down.”  

“Of course,” Salim said immediately, without any hint of disappointment. “Whatever you need.”  

Eric gave a small, grateful half-smile—barely there, but genuine—and moved to the cupboard to grab one. His stomach twisted again as he unwrapped it, but he forced himself to take a slow, tiny bite, knowing any more than that would be a mistake. He crossed the room and sat down at the table across from Salim, curling both hands around his coffee mug like it could anchor him.  

Salim glanced up from his paper again, but he didn’t say anything—just gave Eric another one of those soft, steady looks. Calm. Reassuring. Proud, in his own quiet way.  

Eric took another small bite. He chewed it longer than he needed to, jaw aching with the effort of restraint. When he finally swallowed, the cramping flared worse for a moment—his stomach rebelling even as it clung to the nutrients—but he sat through it. He kept breathing. After a few more bites, the pain ebbed to something tolerable. Manageable.  

He didn’t look up. He couldn’t, not yet. But he could sit here, sip his coffee, and keep the food down. At least for now.  

It wasn’t much. But it was something.  

Eric’s eyes stayed fixed on the protein bar in his hand, the texture of it growing heavier in his mouth with every bite. The sweetness lingered too long on his tongue, and it was taking all of his focus just to chew and swallow without flinching. But it wasn’t the food that had his chest tight, not really.  

It was the date.  

Day Fourteen.  

He didn’t know what that meant—not exactly. Was Salim going to make him wait out the whole day? Hold him to the promise until the very last second, maybe try to convince him to stay again? Or was this it? Was he done? Free to go, free to do whatever the hell he wanted with himself now?  

He wasn’t sure which he wanted more… or which terrified him more.  

Now that it was real, now that he was here—sitting at Salim’s kitchen table with a warm mug of coffee and someone who genuinely gave a damn about him just a few feet away—he didn’t want to leave. He didn’t want to go back to that cold, silent apartment. Didn’t want to be alone with the echo of everything he hated about himself. Didn’t want to sit in the dark and start slowly pulling himself apart again. But he couldn’t stay. He knew that. He couldn’t keep clinging to Salim like this—couldn’t keep dragging him down.  

He was a burden. A walking wound. And sooner or later, Salim would bleed for it.  

Eric took another slow bite, the last one, and stared blankly at the table as he chewed. His stomach was still tight, but it stayed down. Small mercies.  

He glanced up when he heard movement—Salim rising from his seat and heading to the counter, pulling out the toaster and grabbing some bread. Just the sound of that—normal, domestic—felt like a twist in Eric’s gut. Salim deserved this kind of quiet, gentle life. He deserved better than being saddled with someone like Eric. Someone broken.  

Someone selfish enough to want to stay anyway.  

Eric looked back down at his empty wrapper, crushing it slowly in his fingers. He could almost hear that cruel voice in the back of his head again, whispering that this week had been too much. That he’d asked too much. That if he stayed any longer, he'd just end up hurting Salim more than he already had.  

He should go.  

Today. Before it got any harder.  

Before either of them had to admit what it would mean if he stayed.  

Salim hadn’t mentioned it yet.  

Not a single word about what today was. Not a glance at the calendar. Not a quiet, heavy sigh, or a loaded comment meant to coax the conversation out of Eric. Nothing.  

Maybe he was waiting. Maybe hoping that if he didn’t bring it up, Eric wouldn’t either. That he’d forget, or change his mind, or maybe just keep drifting through the day like it was any other.  

But Eric hadn’t forgotten. He couldn’t.  

It was Day Fourteen . The last day of the promise. The last day he’d sworn to keep going. And now that it was here, sitting quietly in his chest like a weight, he didn’t know what the hell to do with it.  

He should say something. Should bring it up, rip the band-aid off and stop pretending. But not yet—not like this. Not while his stomach was still clenched tight with the effort of keeping that protein bar down, not while his head was cloudy with guilt and fatigue and the soft noise of the toaster popping behind him.  

No. He’d wait. Let the guilt pass, let his body settle. Maybe after lunch.  

Maybe he’d even make lunch, one last thing he could do for Salim before—  

Before.  

Eric blinked, the word hanging heavy in his mind. Before.  

It wasn’t the first time he’d thought of it as a certainty, but it was the first time it didn’t bring any peace. No calm relief. No stillness. Just… more weight. More ache.  

This was supposed to be comforting. The knowledge that it would end. That the pressure would stop. That he would stop. But now it just felt like standing on the edge of something sharp, not sure if he’d fall or if someone would notice and pull him back.  

His last morning.  

That thought struck deeper than it should’ve. He looked up, eyes drifting across the kitchen to Salim—who was buttering his toast, humming something soft and low under his breath, so normal it made Eric’s throat tighten.  

He didn’t want this to be his last morning.  

But he didn’t know how to ask for more.  

Didn’t know if he was allowed.  

Salim brought his toast over and sat back down at the table, chewing quietly as Eric took another sip of his coffee. He was too tense—he could feel it in the way his whole body buzzed with barely restrained energy, like a wire stretched to snapping. It was in his shoulders, hunched too tight. In his jaw, clenched just enough to ache. He was certain Salim had noticed, but if he had, he didn’t say anything. So neither did Eric.  

He didn’t want to be alone with his thoughts anymore. They were too loud, too sharp. Circling like vultures, tearing into him the longer he sat still.  

He drained the last of his coffee in one long swallow, then said quietly, “I’m gonna get dressed.”  

Salim looked up and gave him a soft smile, the corners of his eyes warm. “Alright.”  

Eric nodded and pushed his chair back, forcing his steps to stay even as he walked down the hallway, past the bathroom, and into Salim’s bedroom. The familiar space felt both safe and alien this morning—like it was already slipping away from him. He went straight to the dresser, grabbing a pair of sweatpants and a long-sleeve shirt. He hesitated, then grabbed the hoodie too. He needed it today—the extra weight, the warmth. The comfort.  

Changing felt harder than usual. He tried not to look at himself as he pulled off his sleep clothes. He didn’t want to see the way his ribs stood out beneath his skin, or the bruises blooming faintly along his hipbones from nothing but pressure and time. His bandaged arms were a reminder he didn’t need—he’d lived through the pain of wrapping them. Seeing them again just added to the ache in his chest.  

He tugged the long-sleeve shirt on first, then pulled the hoodie over his head, the fabric soft and heavy as it settled around him. He caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror—just long enough to smooth his hair down. His reflection stopped him cold.  

Gaunt. Pale. Sunken eyes, the grayish tint of exhaustion clinging to his skin like smoke. The hoodie hung loose around his frame. His own body looked foreign. Not his. Like it belonged to the sickness, to the guilt, to the darkness that had been eating at him since the temples. Since the silence. Since the guilt set its teeth in and never let go.  

Eric turned away sharply before the self-loathing could sink too deep.  

He pulled the hood up—not over his head, just up around his neck, snug and safe like armor. The soft cotton was grounding, pressing gently against his skin. It helped. A little.  

The long sleeves hid the bandages. The hoodie hid the sleeves. And if he didn’t look too closely—didn’t think too closely—maybe he could pass for okay.  

He stepped out of the bedroom and into the bathroom, closing the door behind him. The mirror above the sink threatened him with another glimpse of his reflection, so he kept his eyes down. He used the toilet first, then moved to brush his teeth. His hand trembled faintly as he lifted the toothbrush, but he forced himself to keep the motion steady, automatic—part of the routine. Like he was still someone with routines. Someone who wasn’t falling apart from the inside out.  

The mint stung his sore throat, and he spat carefully, watching the foam swirl down the drain. He rinsed his mouth and wiped it with a towel, forcing his gaze to stay firmly fixed on the sink. Not the toilet. He didn’t look at the bowl. Didn’t let his thoughts drift to how easy it would be—just a few seconds, a few fingers down his throat—and it’d all be gone again. The protein bar. The guilt. The pain. The shame.  

No. He stepped back before the pull grew any stronger and turned quickly out of the bathroom. His stomach twisted in protest, not used to food staying put, but he clenched his jaw and moved down the hall anyway.  

He entered the living room and hesitated in the doorway. The morning light filtered soft and golden through the blinds, touching the edges of the pull-out bed he’d spent the last week in. It looked like it always had—messy, half-made, a heap of blankets and safety. But today it felt different.  

The last time he’d do this. The last morning. He swallowed hard against the weight of the thought and pushed it away, like all the others.  

He crossed the room and began folding the bed back into the couch. The metal frame creaked softly as it slid into place, and the finality of the motion hit him harder than expected. He ignored it. Just another task, just another step in the routine.  

He folded the blankets neatly, his fingers careful, deliberate. Then he reached for the thicker one—the one he always kept closest when the weight of the world got too much. He sat down slowly with it, draping it across his lap. Not curling into it yet. Not wrapping himself up like he wanted to. Not just yet.  

He could sit like this. Could act like he was okay.  

Even if he wasn’t.  

Salim finished his breakfast and carried his plate to the sink, rinsing it and setting it aside without a word. Eric could hear the quiet clink of ceramic, the soft rush of water, and then the sound of Salim’s footsteps retreating down the hall. Bedroom door clicking shut.  

Eric’s fingers tightened in the blanket across his lap, the soft fabric bunching under his hands. He stared at nothing, letting the silence settle again. It pressed in around him, too loud, too empty.  

He should ask. Maybe they could go out for a walk. Just around the block. Or to that little park nearby. Something small, something quiet. Something simple enough to feel like peace.  

Something Salim might remember fondly when he was gone.  

Eric swallowed hard. His throat ached—not from purging this time, but from the weight of everything he wasn’t saying. The guilt still sat thick in his stomach, a low, churning thing beneath the protein bar he’d managed to keep down. And the grief—it never really left. It clung to his ribs, coiled tight around his lungs like vines, making every breath feel borrowed.  

He didn’t want to hurt Salim. God, that was the last thing he wanted. Salim had done everything for him. Had given him space, care, safety. Had stayed. Even when Eric had been at his worst. Even when Eric had broken down again and again in his arms.  

But that didn’t change the truth.  

He couldn’t do this anymore. Not like this. Not when every hour felt like wading through quicksand, like waiting for the weight of it all to finally drag him under. Every meal was a battle. Every mirror a war zone. Every night a nightmare.  

He couldn’t keep surviving on borrowed time.  

But maybe he could give Salim one last good memory. One more moment that wasn’t heavy with blood or guilt or fear. Just a walk. Just sunlight on their faces. Just... peace. Something to hold onto when the rest of this— him —was gone.  

He blinked back the sudden sting in his eyes, drawing in a quiet breath through his nose. Just a few more hours. He could pretend for a few more hours.  

He had to.  

Salim stepped back into the living room, rubbing a towel through his damp hair, now changed into shorts and a shirt. He paused just inside the doorway when he saw Eric—still as stone on the couch, fingers clenched in the blanket like he was holding on for dear life. Salim’s brow furrowed.  

“…You alright?” he asked gently, voice soft so it wouldn’t startle.  

Eric blinked as if pulled from somewhere far away. Then, too quickly, he forced a smile and nodded, his voice strained but passable. “Yeah. I’m fine. Uh… would you like to go on a walk or something?”  

Salim recognized the question for what it was: a delay. A quiet plea to not talk about the inevitable. But he didn’t call him out on it. Eric wasn’t ready. And Salim would never force him before he was.  

“Sure,” he said simply, his voice warm. “That sounds nice.”  

Eric stood, unfolding from the couch like someone a little too aware of their own limbs, and padded toward the front door. He slid his shoes on, quiet and focused, like if he concentrated hard enough on that task, he could keep the rest of his mind from spiraling.  

Salim grabbed his own shoes, watching Eric from the corner of his eye as he laced them up. The tension in Eric’s shoulders was sharp, his movements tight and mechanical. Salim could imagine how loud the thoughts in his head must be. He’d seen that look on Eric’s face before—right before the shutdowns, right before the tears, the purging, the cuts.  

Maybe a walk would help. Maybe it would buy Eric some peace. And maybe—Salim hoped—it would give him the space he needed to say whatever he was trying so hard not to.  

“Ready?” he asked gently once his shoes were on.  

Eric nodded, still not quite meeting his eyes. “Yeah.”  

Salim gave him a soft smile and reached for the door. “Let’s go, then.”  

Eric tried his hardest to smile. Just a small, convincing curve of the lips, enough to look like he was okay. Not perfect—he could never manage that—but maybe fine enough that Salim wouldn’t worry. Maybe enough that Salim wouldn’t remember him like this: hollow-eyed, sunken, unraveling at the seams. He didn’t want to be remembered as broken, even if that was what he was. Even if Salim was the only one who had ever seen him this shattered.  

They stepped out into the cool morning air, crossing the garden and heading out onto the quiet street. The sky was still soft and gray, the sun just starting to break through in streaks between the houses. It was early enough that the neighborhood was mostly still asleep—no kids on bikes, no dog walkers, just the soft hush of wind through the trees and their footsteps on the pavement.  

Eric let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding. Fewer people meant fewer eyes. No one to stare, no one to flinch away or pretend not to notice the way he moved, the way his clothes hung off him, the stiff, guarded way he carried himself. He didn’t have to hide from strangers out here. Just Salim—and Salim had already seen too much.  

The walk started in silence, the kind that was comfortable in theory but heavy now, weighed down by everything that wasn’t being said. Eric shoved his hands into the front pocket of his hoodie, fingers tightening inside the soft cotton. He kept his gaze low, watching the cracks in the pavement pass beneath his feet. One step, then another. Just keep walking.  

Salim walked beside him, quiet too, not pushing conversation, not asking the questions Eric wasn’t ready to answer. His presence was steady and grounding, a silent reminder that Eric wasn’t alone, even if it felt like he was teetering on the edge of something irreversible.  

Maybe, Eric thought, he could give Salim one more quiet hour. One more peaceful memory. Then he could let go.  

They walked for a little while longer, the silence stretching out between them—not easy, not comfortable, but brittle, like glass about to shatter. With each step, Eric felt the tension coil tighter in his shoulders, in his spine, in the corners of his jaw where his teeth clenched hard enough to ache. The longer they walked, the more he felt the pressure building. He knew the conversation was coming. He’d put it off for as long as he could, but time was running out—day fourteen was ticking away, and Salim wasn’t going to let it pass without asking what came next.  

He hated this. Hated how obvious it probably was that he was falling apart all over again.  

Salim had noticed, of course. He always noticed. After a few more minutes of aimless walking, he paused and gently reached out, resting a hand on Eric’s arm. “Eric,” he said softly, “would you like to head back?”  

Eric blinked, startled out of his spiral. He opened his mouth to lie, to deflect, to say something casual—but it slipped out before he could stop it: “I was trying to make the walk nice for you.”  

Salim’s eyes softened, but his voice stayed steady. “Eric… it’s fine. We don’t have to keep going if you’re uncomfortable. Or if you just don’t want to be outside right now.”  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t want to give in to the discomfort, to the cold and the noise and the weight in his chest that felt like it was growing heavier by the second—but he couldn’t keep doing this either. He lowered his gaze, voice quiet as he said, “Can we go back?”  

“Of course we can,” Salim said immediately, gently releasing Eric’s arm.  

They turned around, retracing their steps in silence. This time, Salim walked a little closer to Eric’s side, not quite touching, but close enough to be there. His presence was steady, quiet. No pressure, no prying questions.  

Eric swallowed hard against the lump in his throat, trying to convince himself he could hold it together just a little longer. Just until they got back to the house. Just until he could say goodbye without falling apart.  

They stepped back into the house, and Eric quietly toed off his shoes by the door, carefully lining them up like that would somehow keep the panic at bay. His breathing was too shallow, too deliberate—each inhale felt like a fight, each exhale too tight in his chest. The pressure in his head was building again, that awful heaviness that came with knowing something inevitable was about to happen.  

They had to talk. Of course they did. It had been hanging in the air for days now, unspoken but present in every glance, every careful pause between words. And now they were out of time.  

He wanted to get it over with, rip the bandage off and just face whatever came next. But at the same time, he wanted to keep pretending—just a little longer. Pretend he could stay here. Pretend Salim wasn’t going to be left behind.  

Both choices felt equally impossible. Equally exhausting.  

Salim watched him for a moment, the way Eric’s shoulders were curling tighter in on themselves, like he was bracing for impact. He stepped closer and gently placed a hand on Eric’s shoulder, grounding and steady. “Come on,” he said quietly, “let’s go sit down.”  

Eric nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He didn’t even flinch at the contact—didn’t lean into it either, just accepted it with a small, tired breath.  

Salim kept his hand there, guiding them both toward the couch in the living room. The blankets were still folded on the side, just as Eric had left them earlier. It looked too neat, too final.  

They sat down together, and Salim’s hand slipped away, but the warmth lingered. Eric stared down at his hands in his lap, unsure how to start, unsure if he even could. The silence stretched out again, but this one was thicker. Not aimless like during the walk—this one had shape, weight.  

It was time. And Eric didn’t know how to say goodbye.  

Notes:

:)

Chapter 32

Notes:

I wanted to get this chapter out quicker to not be accused of bullying so its a bit shorter, and its not proof read, but enjoy!

Chapter Text

Eric’s hands curled into fists so tight his knuckles ached. His nails dug deep into his palms, chasing pain like it could anchor him to the moment, to the courage he needed to speak. His breath shook as he finally forced the words out.  

“So, uh… it’s day fourteen.”  

Salim nodded slowly, but before he could say anything—before he could try to cushion the moment—Eric spoke again, barely louder than a whisper.  

“I gave you two weeks, Salim. I… I can’t keep doing this.”  

His voice cracked just slightly at the end. His hands clenched tighter, nails biting in harder, sharp and unforgiving. He didn’t want to look up. Didn’t want to see Salim’s face, because he knew it would make everything worse.  

But Salim didn’t respond with words—not at first. Instead, he reached out and gently took Eric’s hands in his. Eric tensed at the contact, confused, but didn’t pull away as Salim carefully uncurling his fingers from their tight fists, easing the tension out of them with deliberate patience. Then he wrapped his hands around Eric’s, warm and steady.  

Eric blinked down at their conjoined hands. There was something so strange about the way it made his chest flutter—like he was falling off balance in a way that wasn’t entirely bad. He didn’t understand why it made him feel like that, but he also didn’t let go.  

“Eric,” Salim said, his voice low, pleading, “please. Give me at least another week. The week we spent in quarantine—” he shook his head gently. “It doesn’t count. Not really. Please. Just one more week. I’m begging you.”  

There was something in Salim’s voice that Eric wasn’t prepared for. A kind of raw desperation he hadn’t expected. It made him look up, just for a second, and the sight of it—the honest, quiet ache in Salim’s expression—made Eric’s chest twist.  

He hadn’t thought Salim would want him to stay. Not really. He thought Salim had just been being kind. He thought he was a burden, one Salim would finally be able to let go of after today.  

But this wasn’t that.  

“…Okay,” Eric whispered, too soft to be sure he even meant it at first. But it was real.  

Salim blinked, visibly faltering, like he hadn’t expected Eric to agree that easily. Like he’d been bracing himself for a fight.  

And then something in him broke loose—relief washing through him so visibly that Eric could feel it in the way Salim’s hands gently squeezed his own.  

“Thank you,” Salim said, voice thick and hoarse with emotion. “Allah, thank you.”  

Eric didn’t know what to say. His throat was too tight for words. So he just nodded faintly, hands still resting in Salim’s. Still letting himself be held.  

---  

Later that day, the kitchen smelled of warm spices and toasted bread, the kind of simple comfort that Salim had a quiet talent for creating. He moved calmly between the stove and counter, cooking with a focus that was clearly split—half on the food, half on Eric.  

Eric sat at the table, hands clasped loosely in front of him, staring at nothing. He was trying not to think too hard. Every time his thoughts started to spiral—toward the deadline he’d tried to impose, toward the guilt still clawing at his insides—he forced himself to look at the way sunlight slanted through the kitchen blinds, or the way Salim tapped a spoon against the pan. Mundane things. Quiet things.  

But still, the feeling lingered. The warmth of Salim’s hands hadn’t left him. Not really. It still echoed faintly in his palms, like a ghost of safety that he wasn’t sure he was allowed to hold onto. That touch had been so gentle. No one had ever begged him to stay before. No one had ever wanted him like that—not with desperation, not with kindness. Not like Salim did.  

Eric wasn’t sure when it had shifted. When the idea of leaving—of dying—had stopped being his only way out and instead started to feel like… abandonment. Like giving up something he hadn’t realized he was allowed to keep.  

He still wanted to leave. That hadn’t changed. The weight inside him was still there, pressing down on his chest like a stone. But he also wanted to stay. With Salim. In this kitchen. In this moment that somehow felt like something solid in the middle of everything else breaking.  

He didn’t know which pull was stronger.  

Salim glanced over his shoulder again. It was the third or fourth time in the last couple of minutes. His brow furrowed just slightly, the lines around his eyes tight with worry. Like he was making sure Eric was still there. Still breathing. Still alive.  

Eric offered a small, tired smile in response. It didn’t reach his eyes, but he saw the tension in Salim’s shoulders ease just a little anyway.  

He looked back down at the table. He hadn’t earned this. Hadn’t earned someone caring enough to keep checking if he was still okay.  

But… God, he wanted to be.  

Even if he didn’t know how.  

Salim made the food quietly, methodically, like each motion was a tether keeping him grounded. He chopped slowly, stirred carefully, forcing his breath to stay even. Simple food—that was the only thing Eric might manage. Toast. A few warm vegetables, lightly spiced, soft enough not to overwhelm. It felt like nothing. Like not nearly enough.  

His hands paused over the serving spoon for a moment, hovering over the plate he was building for Eric. Every instinct screamed at him to add more—to feed him, to take care of him—but he didn’t. Not when he knew too much food would only push Eric further away. Even half a slice of toast, with a few delicate bites of vegetables on top, felt like a gamble.  

He plated the rest for himself, though his appetite had all but vanished. He brought both plates to the table and gently set Eric’s in front of him.  

Eric blinked up at him, like he’d only just returned to the room. His eyes were glassy, unfocused. “Thank you,” he mumbled, barely audible.  

Salim sat across from him with a soft smile. “You’re welcome.”  

He didn’t add anything else. Didn’t push. Just picked up his own fork, waited.  

Eric stared down at the food for a long moment, then, as if moving through water, picked up his fork and scraped together a small bite. Toast. A piece of carrot. A trace of cumin and coriander. He chewed slowly—too slowly—like each movement of his jaw was effort.  

Salim tried not to stare, but he watched out of the corner of his eye. Watched the way Eric stilled after swallowing, like his body was already screaming for him to get up, to undo the progress, to find the bathroom.  

Salim didn’t say anything. Didn’t plead. Didn’t praise. That was the game—if you noticed too much, Eric shut down.  

But his heart ached watching him. Eric looked like he was shrinking, even in his hoodie, even curled slightly forward in his chair. Like guilt was eating him faster than the food ever could.  

Eric took another bite. Swallowed. Pressed a trembling hand to his stomach like he could hold the food inside by sheer will.  

Salim’s voice was gentle when it finally came. “You don’t have to finish. Just do what you can.”  

Eric didn’t answer. His eyes stayed on the plate. His fork hovered above the toast, his knuckles white.  

But he didn’t get up. Didn’t run.  

And maybe that, Salim thought, was a kind of victory.  

Eric forced himself through a third bite.  

He chewed with painstaking care, trying not to focus on the way his stomach turned with each movement, trying not to think about how much space that tiny bit of food seemed to take up inside him. This was what he’d promised himself yesterday—three bites. He hadn’t managed to keep it down then. But he could today.  

That had to count for something.  

He set the fork down with quiet finality. The plate looked almost untouched. Just a few vegetables missing, a corner of toast gone. It didn’t look like progress. But it was. For him.  

Across the table, Salim gave him a glance—brief, warm, proud. Not overbearing, not heavy with expectation. Just enough for Eric to catch it before Salim looked away again, taking another bite of his own food like he hadn’t just made Eric’s chest ache in the worst, softest way.  

Eric looked down again, fingers curling loosely in his lap.  

The guilt surged higher, sharp and acidic. Probably from earlier, from that awful conversation on the couch. From saying I can’t keep doing this and meaning it. From watching Salim’s face twist with desperation and then still agreeing to stay. And now Salim was proud of him, like he deserved that.  

He didn’t. He knew he didn’t.  

But still, he stayed in the chair. Still, he didn’t run. Didn’t throw up. The food was heavy and wrong in his stomach, but he clenched his fists and sat with it.  

Because Salim looked proud. Because Eric liked it when he smiled like that. Because for the first time in longer than he could remember, someone cared if he was alive tomorrow.  

And right now, that was just barely enough to keep him here.  

Eric waited quietly for Salim to finish his meal, the half-empty plate in front of him still untouched since that third bite. His stomach felt like it was holding something foreign, something wrong, but he kept his face calm, hands resting loosely in his lap.  

When Salim finally set his fork down, Eric stood, gathering both plates before Salim could stop him.  

“I’ll wash up,” he said quickly, before Salim had the chance to protest.  

Salim blinked, then gave a small nod. “Alright,” he said, not pushing. He knew Eric needed something to do, something that felt like control, like normalcy. Even if it was just washing the plates from a meal he could barely eat.  

Eric carried them to the sink and rolled his sleeves up to his elbows. The movement tugged the fabric over the bandages, tight and stiff with dried antiseptic and gauze. The skin beneath still throbbed sometimes—too warm, too sore—but he hadn’t cared. He hadn’t expected to need his arms much longer.  

Behind him, Salim’s voice came gently. “When you’re done… can I check the infection?”  

Eric froze with his hands in the water.  

For a long moment, he didn’t answer. Just stared at the suds swirling around his fingers. Then he gave a shallow nod, not looking back.  

“…Yeah,” he mumbled. “I guess. Probably should.”  

He hadn’t bothered taking care of them before. Not really. Not because it had hurt too much, or because he didn’t have the supplies—Salim had always made sure of that. But because it hadn’t seemed necessary. He hadn’t expected to be around long enough for it to matter .  

But now… another week. Seven more days.  

Long enough for infection to turn to fever. Long enough for pain to get worse. Long enough to become a problem if he didn’t deal with it.  

He rinsed the plates under hot water, pressing his fingers against the smooth porcelain, grounding himself in the motion. Even though the thoughts in his head were loud, he found a strange stillness in the task—doing something, anything, that wasn’t just sitting and hurting.  

Behind him, Salim hadn’t moved. He was just waiting, giving him space. And that made something in Eric’s chest ache in a way he wasn’t sure how to name.  

Eric finished rinsing the last plate and set it gently in the drying rack. The silence that followed felt heavier than the clatter of cutlery or the hum of the water had. He stood there for a moment, staring at his own hands in the sink, red from the heat. Then he turned around, his sleeves still rolled up, exposing the stained and peeling edges of the bandages wrapped tightly around his arms.  

Salim was already standing, watching him carefully. When Eric turned, Salim stepped forward and laid a gentle hand on his shoulder—firm enough to ground him, light enough not to overwhelm.  

“Come on,” Salim said softly.  

Eric nodded, the movement small and tired, and let Salim guide him to the bathroom. His steps were slow, careful. He sat down on the closed toilet seat with a small exhale, hands resting in his lap, eyes fixed there as if the tile beneath him held answers he couldn’t find anywhere else.  

Salim crouched in front of him, setting down the supplies on the sink counter. He started with Eric’s left arm—always easier. The cut there had been bandaged immediately after the suicide attempt, no chance for infection to creep in with how meticulous Salim had been. They weren’t pretty, but they were healing. Salim worked silently, unwrapping them gently and checking for any signs of irritation or worsening. When he was satisfied, he cleaned them quickly, reapplied ointment, and wrapped them again in fresh gauze.  

Then came the right arm.  

Salim reached out with a soft kind of care and took Eric’s wrist, his fingers careful not to press too hard, aware of how sore his arm must be. The skin was warm—too warm. His stomach tightened as he slowly peeled back the layers of fraying bandages.  

When the final strip came off, Salim had to stop himself from reacting too much.  

The infection had clearly worsened.  

The edges of the cuts were angry and red, swollen slightly. A thin sheen of yellowing fluid clung to a few of the deeper ones. He swallowed hard, forcing down the mix of fear and guilt that tried to rise in his chest.  

“I’m going to clean them again, okay?” he said quietly.  

Eric nodded, not looking up, not wanting to see. “Okay,” he mumbled.  

Salim soaked a cotton pad with antiseptic and gently dabbed the first cut. Eric tensed immediately, a quiet, pained noise slipping past his lips.  

“I’m sorry,” Salim said quickly, gripping his wrist a little more firmly. “I know it hurts. I’ll be quick.”  

Eric just nodded again, jaw clenched, shoulders tight.  

Salim moved carefully, cleaning each cut with steady hands. Every wince, every small, barely-there sound that Eric let out felt like a nail being driven deeper into his chest. But he kept going, trying not to show how much it affected him. When it was done, he smoothed antibiotic cream over the cleaned skin, then wrapped Eric’s arm again with soft, clean gauze, making sure it wasn’t too tight.  

He wiped his hands on a cloth, then looked up at Eric. His expression was flat, shoulders still drawn up like he was bracing for another wave of pain. The silence between them pulsed with something heavy and unspoken.  

Salim reached up and laid a hand gently on Eric’s shoulder again, his touch steady.  

“You did really good,” he said, voice low and sincere.  

Eric didn’t say anything for a moment. Then he gave a single, silent nod.  

Salim didn’t press. He didn’t need to. He just stayed there beside him, hand still resting against his shoulder, quietly offering a kind of safety neither of them could quite name.  

Salim stood slowly, knees cracking as he rose from his crouch. He moved with quiet precision, putting the medical supplies back in the cabinet, washing his hands at the sink, all while stealing glances at Eric still sitting on the closed toilet lid. Eric hadn't moved—hadn't even shifted. He looked distant, like part of him was still elsewhere, trapped somewhere inside his own head.  

Salim dried his hands, then turned and held out one to Eric. “Come on,” he said softly.  

Eric looked up at him like it took effort to focus, like Salim’s voice had reached him from far away. He hesitated, staring at the offered hand for a moment. Then, finally, he reached out and took it.  

Salim tried not to flinch at how light and fragile it felt—how easily he could feel the bones beneath the skin. He curled his fingers gently around Eric’s and helped him to his feet. As he did, he shifted his hand up to Eric’s shoulder, not gripping hard, just enough to guide him. He was deliberate in where he placed it—he didn’t want to feel how sharp Eric’s shoulder blades had become, didn’t want to remind himself again of how close Eric had come to vanishing.  

Eric moved with him easily, almost too easily, like he didn’t care where he was being led. Like he’d surrendered to whatever was going to happen, whether that was sitting down or fading away.  

Salim hated the way that thought sat in his chest like ice.  

He led Eric back into the living room. The couch was still folded up, blanket tucked neatly where Eric had left it that morning. Eric walked over and sat down in the far corner of it, knees drawing up automatically to his chest like he needed the protection. He didn’t look at Salim. Just rested his chin on top of his folded arms, gaze downcast.  

Salim sat beside him, close but not too close—until Eric leaned into his side on his own, his head finding its place against Salim’s shoulder. Salim exhaled silently, wrapping an arm around him and drawing him in, warm and steady.  

He started running his hand slowly up and down Eric’s arm, a quiet rhythm meant to comfort, to ground. He could feel the tension still lingering under Eric’s skin, the way he held himself like he might splinter if touched wrong.  

But he didn’t pull away.  

Salim rested his cheek lightly against the top of Eric’s head. “You’re doing good,” he murmured again. “You’re here, that’s enough. I’m proud of you.”  

Eric didn’t say anything, but he leaned a little closer, just a fraction more.  

And Salim kept his hand moving, kept holding on—like maybe, maybe, that would be enough to keep Eric from slipping away.  

Chapter Text

The afternoon light had shifted, casting a warm, golden glow through the curtains. The television was still on, volume low, playing something neither of them were really watching. Eric hadn’t moved in a long while, still curled up against Salim like a folded piece of paper. He was warm, but too light—Salim could feel the fragile outline of him even through the thick fabric of the hoodie. Every breath Eric took brushed against Salim’s side, quiet and uncertain.  

Salim hadn’t moved either. He kept his arm around Eric, hand still tracing slow, grounding paths up and down his arm when he remembered to. Mostly, he just held him, afraid to do anything that might make him pull away.  

He glanced down at the man resting against him and swallowed thickly. The hoodie hid the worst of it, but not well enough. Not from someone who knew what to look for. Salim could feel the sharp jut of Eric’s ribs every time he shifted. The small tremors in his muscles that gave away how weak he’d become. He wanted so badly to do something about it—to cook something hearty and filling, to coax Eric into eating bite after bite until some color returned to his skin and the gauntness faded from his cheeks.  

But he knew it didn’t work like that.  

It would take time. Patience. Love, even if Eric didn’t know how to accept it yet.  

He tightened his arm a little around Eric’s shoulders, just enough to remind him he was still there. Eric didn’t react much, but he didn’t flinch or pull away either. That was something.  

Salim’s gaze drifted to the wall, his thoughts heavy. He couldn’t begin to imagine what it felt like for Eric—to have built his life around a fixed ending, to have measured out his pain by the hour, by the day. To have reached the end of his promise and then had to recalculate, to find himself still breathing when he hadn’t planned to.  

It must feel like walking out into thin air. Like everything inside him had been wired for collapse, and now he had to keep standing anyway.  

Salim wanted to give him something solid. A reason to stay. A home that didn’t end at two weeks. He didn’t know if he’d ever be brave enough to say it out loud—that he wanted Eric here forever, with him, for as long as he could have him.  

But for now, he could keep holding him. Keep showing him that there was someone in this world who wasn’t going anywhere.  

Salim leaned his head just slightly against Eric’s again, letting the silence settle back in. The weight of Eric against his side, the quiet hum of breath between them—it wasn’t much, maybe, but it was real.  

And Salim would hold onto it as tightly and gently as he could.  

The sun had begun to dip below the horizon, painting the living room in soft oranges and muted shadows. Salim glanced at the clock, then down at Eric, still curled into his side, quiet and unmoving except for the slow rise and fall of his breath. It was getting late—he needed to start dinner soon, but the thought of shifting even an inch made his chest ache.  

Eric was still tense, not as tightly wound as earlier, but far from relaxed. He wasn’t speaking, hadn’t said much since they’d come back from their walk, but he hadn’t pulled away either. That had to count for something. Salim could feel the slight weight of Eric’s head against his shoulder, could feel the small shivers that still came every now and then, like his body hadn’t quite figured out how to settle yet.  

Salim didn’t want to move. Not just because he was afraid of breaking the fragile calm, but because he knew—deeply, instinctively—that Eric needed this. Needed the contact, the safety, the wordless reminder that he wasn’t alone. He’d spent too much time isolated in his pain, turning it inwards until it carved out hollow spaces inside him. If this helped even a little… then dinner could wait.  

He shifted slightly, just enough to settle in deeper, keeping his arm snug around Eric’s thin frame. The way Eric leaned into the motion, even just slightly, made Salim’s heart tighten.  

He thought about how easily Eric had agreed to the extra week. About the way his voice had faltered, the way his eyes had flicked away like he didn’t think he deserved to be wanted. Salim hadn’t been expecting a yes—not so quickly, not without a fight—but he’d taken it, grateful and desperate and full of a kind of hope he hadn’t dared feel in a long time.  

And now, sitting here with Eric pressed into his side, alive and breathing and real, Salim let himself believe a little more.  

Maybe he could get Eric through this next week. And maybe after that, he could ask for another. One more week. One more morning. One more breath at a time.  

He brushed his thumb softly along Eric’s arm through the fabric of his hoodie, a silent reminder that he was here. That he wasn’t going anywhere.  

Today could have gone so differently. He could have had to let Eric leave, lived in a house tainted with his presence. But he hadn’t. Eric was here. He’d stayed. He’d eaten. He’d let Salim take care of him.  

And Salim would hold onto that with everything he had.  

Eventually, he’d have to get up. Eventually, there would be food to make and dishes to wash and maybe even another conversation to have. But not yet.  

Not while Eric needed him like this.  

Not while he could still pretend—for just a little longer—that this moment might stretch on forever.  

Eventually, Salim couldn’t put it off anymore. If they were going to eat tonight, he needed to get up now, no matter how much he wanted to stay on the couch with Eric safe and close in his arms. He ran his hand slowly up and down Eric’s arm one last time, then gave his shoulder a light, reassuring squeeze.  

“You gonna be alright if I go make some dinner?” he asked gently.  

Eric didn’t say anything at first, then nodded, peeling himself away from Salim’s side with a slow, reluctant sort of movement. He shifted over to the corner of the couch, knees coming up to his chest as he wrapped his arms tightly around them. He didn’t curl up completely, didn’t bury himself in his blanket—but it was close. His silence pressed heavily into the room.  

Salim hesitated, standing halfway in the doorway to the kitchen, not wanting to leave just yet. He turned back to look at Eric. “Do you want some food, or would you prefer a protein bar?”  

Eric blinked, sluggishly, then murmured, “I… I don’t want anything.”  

It stung to hear, though Salim didn’t show it. He wanted to ask—just a bite, maybe? Just a few pieces of something soft? But Eric had tried this morning. And at lunch. He’d eaten more today than most days. It had been a hard, emotional day—Salim wasn’t about to push him past his limit.  

He nodded instead. “Alright. Let me know if you change your mind, okay?”  

Eric didn’t respond, and Salim didn’t expect him to.  

In the kitchen, he moved quietly, pulling out some leftovers from the fridge. Nothing fancy. Just something warm. He didn’t have the energy to cook a full meal, not with how drained he already felt from the day. He popped the food into the microwave, then leaned against the counter, eyes flicking back toward the living room.  

From where he stood, he could just see Eric—tucked into himself, small and still. The sight made his chest ache all over again.  

Eric’s cheeks looked a little flushed, a faint pink dusting across skin that was usually far too pale. Salim frowned slightly. Maybe it was the infection. Maybe it was the heat of the blanket or the emotions from earlier. He hoped it wasn’t the former. He didn’t want to have to consider antibiotics, not unless it got worse.  

The microwave beeped. Salim pulled the plate out and moved to the table, sitting down to eat. But not in his usual spot. Instead, he chose the chair that let him keep Eric in view—close enough that he could speak if needed, but far enough that the smell wouldn’t overwhelm him.  

He watched Eric between bites, barely tasting his own food. The soft click of his fork against the plate was the only real sound in the room.  

And still, despite the silence, despite the weight of everything left unspoken, Salim felt… a little steadier with Eric in view.  

He was still here.  

He was still fighting, in his own quiet, fractured way.  

And Salim would keep showing up—day after day, week after week—until Eric believed he didn’t have to fight alone.  

He didn’t finish all his food.  

His appetite had dwindled with each bite, the day’s weight pressing heavier against his chest the longer he sat. He scraped the last few forkfuls into the bin, the quiet clatter of food hitting metal oddly final, then rinsed the plate under hot water. He dried it slowly, methodically, letting the warmth of the water ground him. There was a calmness to routine, but even that didn’t quite settle the unease curling in his chest.  

He should shower. He needed to. But when he glanced over toward the living room and saw the way Eric was still curled into himself—small, quiet, distant—he knew he wasn’t going anywhere just yet.  

Eric should probably shower too. It had been a long day, emotionally and physically. But Salim wasn’t going to ask that of him tonight. Not when he looked like one wrong word would shatter him. That could wait. They both could wait. Sometimes staying present mattered more.  

He dried his hands, set the towel back on the hook, and quietly padded across the floor toward the couch again. Eric didn’t look up. His head was still bowed, his fingers laced tightly around his knees like they were the only thing holding him together.  

Salim didn’t say anything as he sat down.  

He just slipped his arm gently around Eric’s back, resting his hand on the far shoulder, offering warmth and contact without pressure. Eric tensed for the briefest second… then leaned into him.  

Salim let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding.  

Eric’s head settled against his shoulder again, and Salim shifted just enough to make sure he was comfortable. He didn’t press, didn’t ask if Eric wanted to talk. He just sat there, hand brushing slowly over the curve of Eric’s arm again, the same motion he’d done earlier.  

It meant everything that Eric was still here. That he hadn’t pulled away. That he hadn’t retreated into that unreachable silence like he sometimes did.  

Salim knew how hard this must be for him—how much energy it took to even accept comfort like this. To not pretend to be fine. To let himself be held.  

He didn’t say any of it aloud. He didn’t need to.  

Instead, he let the moment speak for itself. A quiet evening. The steady sound of breathing. Warmth shared across the space between them. And the silent promise that, no matter what, Salim would still be here—anchoring Eric as long as he needed.  

Eric wasn’t sure why it was so easy—so instinctive—to lean into Salim like this. He hadn’t meant to. Hadn’t planned to. But the second Salim sat down beside him, the moment that arm came around his shoulders, he’d moved before he even thought about it.  

He told himself it was just because he needed grounding. Because the air felt too thick and the quiet too loud and the walls of his own skull were threatening to collapse in on him. But part of him knew it was more than that.  

It felt selfish to take comfort so freely. To let someone hold him like this. But Salim was offering, like he always did. And Salim never offered anything he wasn’t willing to give. That was something Eric had come to rely on, quietly, in the back of his mind: that if Salim gave something, it was safe to accept it.  

Still, guilt clawed at his ribs like it always did. He was too much, too broken, too much weight for anyone to carry. But even with that guilt buzzing beneath his skin, he didn’t pull away.  

Because if Salim let go, he wasn't sure he wouldn't just unravel. Float off into his own mind and vanish beneath the static and the ache.  

Salim was warm beside him. Solid. Real.  

Eric shifted slightly, just enough to rest his head more comfortably against Salim’s shoulder. He let his eyes drift closed for a moment, focusing on the steady rise and fall of Salim’s chest, the quiet hum of his breathing, the gentle hand moving in slow, grounding strokes along his arm.  

His head was a mess. A whirlwind of thoughts he couldn’t untangle—about staying, about dying, about how everything still hurt no matter what he chose. But with Salim beside him, it was quieter. Not silent. But easier to breathe through.  

He didn’t know what this week would bring. Didn’t know if he’d make it to the end of it and ask for another. But for now, in this moment, he was here.  

His body felt like it had been wrung out and left to dry. There was nothing left in him—not strength, not fight, not even fear. Just exhaustion. The kind that went bone-deep, that tugged at every nerve and muscle and begged for stillness. For rest.  

His arm throbbed in slow, painful pulses, the bandages warm and tight over the infection. It burned more than he wanted to admit. His skin felt clammy beneath the hoodie, but somehow, he was still cold. Cold all over, in that way that crept in slow and deep and refused to leave.  

Except where Salim touched him.  

Salim was warm. Solid. So achingly, impossibly alive.  

Eric didn’t mean to let his body lean more of its weight against him, didn’t mean to edge closer—but he did. It wasn’t much, just a shift of his shoulder, a tilt of his head until the side of his face rested more fully against Salim’s. He had to stop himself from nuzzling into it, from seeking out more warmth like some desperate thing. He wasn’t allowed to need this—he never had been—but Salim had asked him to stay.  

Salim wanted him to stay.  

That had to mean something. That had to make this okay.  

Eric’s breathing slowed, the edges of his thoughts starting to blur. His hoodie felt too heavy on his sore arms, the cold still settled in his chest, but Salim’s touch—Salim’s presence —dulled everything just enough to bear.  

His eyes fluttered shut, and he let himself give in. Just a little. Just this once.  

Some of the tension drained out of his shoulders. His body stayed curled inward, but it wasn’t out of fear now. It was just… comfort. He let Salim’s steady breathing anchor him, the warmth of Salim’s arm along his own. The smell of soap and spice and something uniquely Salim settled into his lungs like a balm.  

He was safe.  

He was alive.  

And for tonight—for just this moment—that was enough.  

He was starting to fall asleep where he sat, the warmth of Salim beside him dragging him under like a tide. His body had gone heavy, melting into Salim’s side, his head tilted against his shoulder. Each breath came slower than the last, and his limbs felt too weighed down to move.  

Salim could feel it—the shift in Eric’s body, the way he was sinking, drifting. But before he let him fall completely asleep, there was one thing he had to ask.  

“Eric,” Salim said softly, his voice barely above a whisper.  

Eric blinked, slow and sluggish, his eyes glazed with sleep as he tilted his head up, a silent question in the look he gave.  

Salim kept his tone gentle. “Are you going to be alright by yourself tonight? Or would you rather not be alone?”  

For a moment, Eric didn’t respond. He blinked again, sleep dragging at his thoughts, making it hard to think the way he usually did—spiraling and circling and running himself in mental knots. His instincts were dulled, and the usual defenses didn’t rise fast enough to stop the truth from slipping out.  

“I don’t wanna be alone,” he mumbled, barely audible.  

Salim’s heart ached, but he nodded, his voice just as soft. “That’s alright. Do you want to come back to my bedroom, or sleep here?”  

Eric mumbled something close to “I don’t mind,” barely lifting his head.  

Salim gave him a small smile, brushing his hand once down Eric’s arm, then stood and held out his hand. “Come back to my room, then. Put some sleep clothes on.”  

Eric nodded, slow and dazed, and slipped his hand into Salim’s, and Salim helped guide him upright. Eric swayed a little, still half-lost to exhaustion, and now that he was moving, his awareness was creeping back in—just enough to let a hint of panic stir. He was starting to overthink now, realizing where this was going. That he was letting Salim bring him to his bed again. That he was agreeing to stay again.  

This is pathetic, some part of him whispered. You said another week, not that you needed him to hold your hand every second of it.  

But Salim hadn’t let go. And Salim wasn’t judging him.  

It was too late to back out, and he didn’t really want to—not deep down. His steps were slow, feet dragging slightly as he followed Salim down the hall, hoodie sleeves half-covering his hands. His chest was tight with uncertainty, but Salim was just ahead of him, steady and calm and safe .  

And for tonight, that was enough.    

Salim led Eric quietly into the bedroom, his hand warm around Eric’s until they stepped through the doorway—only then did he let go. Eric secretly mourned the loss of that contact, though he wasn’t entirely sure why. It had been steadying, reassuring, grounding. Now his hand felt strangely empty.  

He moved over to the dresser, fumbling tiredly through the pile of spare clothes until he found something soft and warm enough to pass as sleepwear. With a small, exhausted sigh, he tugged his hoodie off, then his shirt. He didn’t care anymore. Salim had already seen everything—the scars, the unhealed cuts, the sickly thinness of his body. There was nothing left to hide.  

He changed quickly and turned back around, only then realizing Salim had changed too. Eric hesitated, crossing his arms over his chest, still cold despite the warmer clothes. Salim stepped closer and gently pulled the blankets back from the bed.  

“Come lay down,” he said softly, his voice a balm in the quiet room.  

Eric swallowed, then nodded and sat on the edge of the bed, fumbling with tired fingers to get his prosthetic off. He slipped into the bed, laying down on the far side so as not to crowd Salim. The silence that followed was soft, broken only by the rustle of blankets as they both adjusted. For a long moment, neither moved further. But then Eric shifted, the smallest motion, until his shoulder just barely brushed against Salim’s.  

Salim’s heart cracked a little more at the silent request.  

He reached out slowly, carefully, wrapping an arm around Eric and drawing him in. He felt how light he was, how much space he seemed to take up and yet not take up at all. Eric didn’t resist. He let out a shaky breath, more a sigh than anything else, and some of the tension in his body finally began to unravel.  

His breathing slowly evened out, the weight of the day pulling at him again, heavier now that he was warm and safe in Salim’s arms.  

Salim stayed awake a little longer, holding him gently, watching the rise and fall of Eric’s chest. He looked so young like this—fragile, almost translucent in the dim light. But he was here. He was alive. And for now, he was at peace.  

In the quiet dark, Salim made a silent promise:  

One more week. And then another. And another. As long as it takes.  

He adjusted Eric slightly in his arms, brushing a stray piece of hair away from his forehead. Then he shut his own eyes, letting the warmth beside him and the softness of the moment lull him to sleep. Eric didn’t stir. They both slept. And for the first time in days, the night passed without falling apart.  

---  

Salim dreamed—like he did most nights—that he was back at CENTCOM. The oppressive fluorescent lights, the sterile walls, the scent of disinfectant clinging to the air like a second skin. He hated this hallway more than anything. His boots echoed on the tile, but he wasn’t moving fast enough. He wanted to run, to sprint, but his dream-body lagged behind, sluggish and disobedient. Panic gnawed at his chest as he forced his legs to move faster.  

He turned the corner. The door to the bathroom was just ahead.  

Hurry up, his mind screamed. Move.  

Finally, finally, his hand hit the door and shoved it open.  

And there he was.  

Eric stood in the middle of the shower cubicle, swaying slightly, blood running in steady rivers down his left arm, soaking the tiles and the cuff of his sleeve. The red looked too stark, too much. Salim’s stomach dropped out from under him. Every time— every time —he hoped this dream would change. That this time he’d get there sooner. That maybe Eric would be okay.  

But the dream never changed.  

Eric’s knees buckled and Salim moved instinctively, darting forward to catch him before he collapsed. He lowered him to the ground, blood soaking through his fingers as he pressed down hard, harder than he probably should have, but it didn’t help. Nothing helped. The blood wouldn’t stop. Eric’s face was pale, his breath shallow, and Salim couldn’t stop the panic rising in his throat.  

“No, no, no—stay with me, please—  

He jolted awake, gasping.  

The room was dark. Still. Quiet.  

His chest heaved as he sat upright slightly, eyes adjusting to the low light. It took a moment for the dream to release its grip on him, for the pounding of his heart to slow. His arms were tight around Eric—and Eric was still there. Still breathing. Still warm.  

Not bleeding.  

Not slipping away.  

Salim let out a shaky breath, then leaned down and gently rested his chin atop Eric’s head. His heart was still hammering, but holding Eric—feeling the slow, steady rise and fall of his chest—helped. More than the cold reminder of “he’s alive, he’s in the living room” ever had. This was real. He was here, safe, asleep, wrapped up in Salim’s arms.  

The weight of the nightmare began to ebb. Salim tightened his hold just a little, as if to anchor himself back to the present, to this bed, to the man curled against him. His fingers gently rubbed slow, soothing circles along Eric’s side, grounding himself in every tiny breath, every twitch of Eric’s fingers.  

He didn’t think he’d ever get used to those dreams. But as long as Eric was here, as long as he could hold him like this, maybe he could survive them.  

Chapter 34

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric woke slowly, dragged up from sleep like surfacing through water. It was… oddly gentle. No jolt of panic, no lingering images of blood or screams, no sickening weight of nightmares clinging to his skin. Just quiet. Dim morning light filtered through the blinds, soft and unobtrusive, and warmth cocooned him on all sides—Salim’s arms still around him, the blanket tucked close.  

He blinked, bleary and unsure for a moment, but then slowly relaxed back into it.  

He’d slept . Properly. That hadn’t happened in—he couldn’t even remember the last time. He’d been expecting the worst after yesterday, convinced he’d spend the night locked in his head or jolting awake every ten minutes. But no… just peace. Just sleep.  

It didn’t mean he felt good, though.  

His head throbbed with a dull ache, a slow pulse behind his eyes. His limbs were heavy, sore in that deep way that sleep didn’t fix. His skin felt too cold despite the blanket and Salim wrapped around him, and the soreness in his muscles made it hard to shift without wincing. It was more than just exhaustion; something about it felt off.  

He swallowed, trying to ignore the dry ache in his throat, and shifted just enough to get more comfortable—though not far. He didn’t want to move too much. Salim’s arms tightened instinctively in his sleep, and Eric stilled again, pressing in just a little closer, selfishly chasing the warmth and comfort.  

It was embarrassing, needing this as much as he did. Wanting to stay pressed against Salim like some broken, touch-starved mess. But the truth was, he was broken. He’d used up everything he had just surviving yesterday. Holding it together on his own felt impossible right now.  

And Salim hadn’t let go of him once. Not last night. Not even now.  

So Eric let himself stay. Just for a bit longer. Just until his head stopped hurting. Just until the cold passed. Just until he didn’t feel like he was going to fall apart the second someone looked away.  

He could pretend it was just the aftermath of a long day. Pretend it wasn’t because he didn’t trust himself to be alone with his thoughts again. Pretend this was normal.  

He let out a soft breath and closed his eyes again, not to sleep—but just to rest.  

He drifted in and out of sleep, hovering somewhere between dreams and waking, half aware of the steady warmth wrapped around him. Time felt strange—slow and heavy, like it wasn’t quite ready to begin. His body throbbed dully, the ache deeper now, feverish and lingering, but it was all muffled beneath the weight of exhaustion.  

Eric didn’t stir again until Salim did, shifting slightly beside him. The movement was small—just a sleepy stretch and a change in breathing—but it pulled Eric gently back to awareness.  

His eyes fluttered open, and for a moment he didn’t move, still curled in close, his head resting against Salim’s chest. Then he blinked up, a flicker of embarrassment tightening his chest when he realized just how close he still was. And worse—how he still wanted to be close. How he still didn’t feel steady enough to move away.  

He swallowed, trying not to make a sound, though his throat scratched painfully with dryness. He figured it was probably the infection, or maybe just the emotional crash from everything yesterday. Either way, it was a problem for Future Eric.  

Salim’s eyes cracked open a second later, bleary with sleep. He blinked slowly, then looked down at Eric, his expression soft and warm in the early morning light.  

“Good morning,” he said, voice thick and quiet with sleep.  

Eric let out a tired sound, almost a hum, before rasping, “Morning,” voice hoarse.  

Salim’s brow creased slightly, a flicker of concern crossing his face at the sound. “Did you sleep alright?”  

Eric nodded slowly, eyes closing again for a moment. “Slept good,” he mumbled.  

“I’m glad,” Salim murmured, relaxing again.  

Neither of them moved.  

The silence that followed wasn’t heavy or awkward—just… calm. Comfortable. Fragile, maybe, but real. They stayed like that for a while longer, tangled in quiet and warmth, both too tired to think about what came next, both too aware of how easily this could’ve gone differently. How close it had come to going wrong.  

Eric didn’t say it out loud, but he was grateful. For the safety. For the warmth. For Salim.  

And for the simple fact that, somehow, they were both still here.  

Salim shifted beside him, stretching slowly, careful not to jostle Eric too much. Eric didn’t move, still curled tightly against the mattress, every muscle in his body heavy with fatigue. Even after a full night’s sleep—something that hadn’t happened in longer than he could remember—he still felt drained. His body ached, head thick and pounding, and the cold that had clung to him since last night hadn’t gone away.  

Salim’s voice was gentle when he spoke. “Would you be up for some breakfast?”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. He didn’t want to eat—not really. The guilt always followed too quickly after. But his stomach was already twisting uncomfortably, the hunger pains sharp and low and unforgiving. He didn’t want to deal with both that and feeling ill all day. So he nodded.  

Salim gave him a soft, grateful squeeze. “Thank you.”  

Eric’s face heated without warning. He didn’t know why that simple thanks made his chest twist, didn’t know what to do with the warmth that rushed to his cheeks or the strange flutter in his stomach. It was stupid. It was just breakfast. But Salim sounded so genuinely thankful, like Eric agreeing to eat meant something. Like he mattered.  

Salim gently untangled himself and sat up, stretching again with a quiet groan before glancing over his shoulder. “I’m gonna hit the bathroom, then I’ll start on something small, yeah?”  

Eric mumbled, “Alright,” barely above a whisper.  

Salim gave him a soft look before leaving the room, door clicking shut behind him. The moment he was gone, Eric didn’t move. He should . He knew that. He wanted to—at least, in theory. He should get up, find his prosthetic, get dressed, drag himself out to the kitchen. But his body didn’t want to move. It barely felt like it could.  

Instead, he rolled over and curled in tighter on himself, dragging the blanket higher and wrapping it snugly around his shoulders. His fingers ached, his arm throbbed with the dull burn of infection, and his skin felt chilled despite the layers.  

Five more minutes.  

That’s all he needed. Just five minutes to gather the strength, to remind himself he’d promised to try.  

Then he’d get up.  

The door creaked open again, and Eric blinked his eyes open blearily, confusion pulling at his features. He hadn’t even heard Salim come back. He lifted his head slightly from the pillow, eyes tracking Salim as he stepped back into the room.  

“Breakfast is almost ready,” Salim said softly, a small smile tugging at his lips.  

Eric blinked again, then turned his head toward the clock on the nightstand. His eyes widened just slightly. Had he fallen asleep again? He must have. The last thing he remembered was telling himself he’d get up in five minutes.  

His face warmed with quiet embarrassment. He sat up slowly, stifling a yawn behind his hand as he rubbed a palm down his face. “Didn’t mean to fall asleep,” he muttered, voice still hoarse with sleep.  

Salim chuckled quietly, the sound warm and easy. “It’s alright. You looked like you needed it.” He turned, already moving toward the door again. “I’ll go make some coffee.”  

Eric blinked tiredly at him, then gave a slow nod. “Thanks,” he mumbled, the word automatic but genuine.  

As the door shut behind Salim again, Eric swung his legs over the side of the bed. He reached for his prosthetic, his movements sluggish but familiar, and started the process of strapping it on. His body still felt heavy, worn out in a way that no amount of sleep seemed to fix. He hadn’t meant to fall back asleep—not really—but he couldn’t bring himself to regret it. Not when waking up had felt almost peaceful for once. No nightmares. No panic. Just warmth, safety, and Salim.  

He flexed his jaw slightly as he finished adjusting the straps. He’d get up. He’d eat. He’d try . That was the promise.  

Eric stood, slowly, adjusting to the weight of the prosthetic before making his way down the hall to the kitchen. The smell of coffee and warm food met him partway, and though his stomach twisted at the thought of eating, the scent was oddly grounding.  

Salim turned at the sound of Eric’s soft footsteps and offered him a mug without a word. Eric took it carefully with his good hand, murmuring, “Thanks,” as he curled his fingers around the warmth. He moved to sit down at the table, taking a small sip, letting the heat settle in his chest and trying not to focus on how awful he felt.  

His right arm pulsed beneath the fresh bandages, each movement shooting a searing burn up through the cuts like fire licking under his skin. He gritted his teeth, pressing the edge of the mug a little too hard to his lips, trying to ground himself in the taste of the coffee. It didn’t help much.  

Painkillers would be nice right now, but—he swallowed another mouthful and stared at the table—if he threw up his breakfast again, the pills would just come up with it. And then he’d have wasted both. It was better to wait. Wait until he knew for sure he could keep things down.  

He took another sip of coffee, willing the pain into the background. It didn’t work. But Salim was moving around the kitchen quietly, peacefully, and that at least gave Eric something to focus on besides the fire in his arm and the ache in his skull. He held the mug tighter, breathing in the steam. He’d get through this morning. Somehow.  

Salim moved quietly around the kitchen, plating up the breakfast—just some scrambled eggs and toast. Simple, easy. Still, he hesitated when it came to Eric’s plate, glancing toward where he sat, hunched over his coffee. Eventually, he just laid a single slice of toast onto the plate. Better not to overwhelm him.  

He carried both plates over, setting one down gently in front of Eric. Eric glanced up and mumbled, “Thanks,” before picking up the toast with his left hand and taking a small bite.  

Salim sat across from him, watching with casual calm—too casual. Eric knew that look. He focused on chewing, trying to keep his right arm still, tucked just enough against his side to minimize movement. Every throb that pulsed through it made his vision flicker, but he didn’t let it show. Not much, anyway.  

Of course, Salim noticed. He always did.  

“Is your arm alright?” he asked softly, eyes trained on Eric with that same quiet concern that always somehow felt like warmth and pressure all at once.  

Eric hesitated, then swallowed the mouthful of toast he’d been chewing far too long. It hit his stomach like a stone, dense and heavy. He didn’t look up. “Just a bit sore.”  

Salim didn’t push, not right away. He just nodded and said, “Maybe I should take a look at it after breakfast.”  

Eric nodded too, slow and tired. “Yeah. Alright.”  

He took another bite of toast, the silence between them stretching comfortably, if a bit heavy. He chewed again, too long, trying not to think about how sick he felt, or how the food sat wrong, or how Salim was watching without pressing. Somehow, that made it easier to keep trying.  

Eric managed three bites. Small ones. His stomach twisted with every chew, and the guilt clawed up his throat like something alive. But Salim kept casting those soft, hopeful glances his way, and Eric couldn’t bring himself to stop just yet.  

He hesitated. Then lifted the toast again, jaw tight, and took a fourth bite.  

It was too much. He could feel it already, like his body was protesting the intrusion. But it was also just four bites. He could manage four, couldn’t he?  

Across the table, Salim smiled gently, the kind of quiet encouragement that didn’t demand anything but made Eric want to keep trying anyway. That look alone made something in his chest ache.  

Eric lowered the toast back to the plate, swallowing hard as his stomach churned and his mind spiraled. His leg bounced once beneath the table, but he forced it still. He didn’t move. He stayed seated, hands clenched in his lap, trying not to let the panic rise.  

Four bites. That was all.  

Salim didn’t say anything. Just sipped his coffee and gave Eric space. That helped too.  

Four bites felt like too much.  

Too much weight in his stomach.  

Too much guilt.  

Too much pressure under Salim’s proud eyes.  

Eric gripped his thigh tightly under the table, trying to calm the tremor in his leg, but the bounce came back with a vengeance, restless and jittery. His knee jostled the table softly. He couldn’t stop it this time.  

The guilt had teeth, gnawing at the inside of his ribs, sharp and relentless. He didn’t understand why eating made him panic—why four tiny, miserable bites of toast felt like failure and shame and disgust all wrapped into one—when throwing it up made him feel calm. Empty. In control. Clean.  

None of it made sense. But then again, nothing ever did anymore.  

His breath hitched, quiet and shaky. Salim hadn’t said anything, but Eric could feel the gaze on him. That look. That damn proud look. Like Eric had done something worth being proud of. Like he was brave. Like this meant anything.  

And in a way, it did. That look made something warm bloom in his chest—but it also twisted like a knife.  

It made everything better.  

And worse.  

His stomach cramped painfully, not from hunger this time, but from the unfamiliar feeling of food just sitting there. Four bites. Not even half the slice. It might as well have been a feast with how heavy it felt inside him.  

Eric pressed his lips together, trying to keep still, but his body didn’t listen. Every nerve was buzzing. Panic crawling just under his skin. He dug his nails into his palm under the table, chasing any sensation that wasn’t this.  

He wasn’t even sure if his stomach had shrunk. A year of starvation should’ve shrunk it—but the cycles of bingeing and purging had probably stretched it right back out. Nothing was consistent. Nothing was ever stable. Not his body. Not his mind.  

He couldn’t keep living like this.  

But he didn’t know how to stop.  

Salim finished the last bite of his eggs, set his fork down with a quiet clink, then stood. He stepped closer to Eric’s side and rested a gentle hand on his shoulder, giving it a light, grounding squeeze.  

"You did really well," he said softly. "I'm proud of you."  

Eric nodded, but he couldn’t meet Salim’s eyes. His leg was still bouncing under the table, almost vibrating now, his body taut with tension. His throat felt tight, like he couldn’t quite swallow. Still, his face flushed—he couldn’t stop it, didn’t even understand why. Maybe it was the words, maybe it was the quiet kindness of Salim’s voice. Maybe it was the fact that someone saw him trying and thought that was enough.  

Salim let go and turned toward the counter, beginning to gather the dishes. Eric remained where he was, anchored only by the storm spinning through his chest. His hands trembled faintly in his lap, his breath shallow. Guilt sat in his stomach heavier than the food ever could, curling hot in the center of him. He didn’t know what to do with himself, didn’t know how to be here, not when he still felt like a ghost, a visitor in his own skin. He hadn’t meant to still be here. He’d been so sure he wouldn’t be.  

He didn't feel like he belonged. But he wanted to. That made it worse.  

Salim glanced over his shoulder. The soft clatter of dishes paused when he caught the look on Eric’s face—the distant, lost expression, the way he looked like he’d forgotten how to breathe. Gently, without pressing, Salim said, "Why don’t you go get dressed? I’ll finish up here."  

Eric blinked like he’d been snapped out of a fog. His voice was quiet, almost fragile. “Okay.”  

He stood slowly, stiff and reluctant, and padded out of the kitchen. The hallway felt too long and too quiet. The shadows stretching from the doorways felt like they watched him. He hated the feeling of walking away—like leaving the table meant leaving something undone, like he was failing again somehow, even if Salim hadn’t said anything.  

He reached the bedroom, pushed the door open, and stepped inside. The room still smelled like Salim—clean and warm, with the faint scent of soap and something grounding. Eric shut the door softly behind him, then just… stood there for a second, arms at his sides, body buzzing.  

He didn’t know how to stop feeling like this.  

But he knew he had to try.  

Eric moved on autopilot, his feet carrying him across the room to the dresser. He rummaged through the pile of clothes and grabbed a pair of sweatpants and a soft, worn t-shirt—something loose and forgiving. He didn’t linger, didn’t let his eyes drift downward, didn’t let his gaze catch on the jut of bones or the faint purpling around his hips where he’d curled too tightly in sleep. He just pulled the clothes on, quick and mechanical, trying not to think about the way his body moved or how cold he still felt.  

Then he grabbed the hoodie—the same one from last night, the one that was still a little too big and smelled faintly like Salim. He hesitated for a second, then tugged it on over the shirt, letting it fall heavy over his frame. The weight was grounding in a way that was hard to explain. Like armor. Like safety.  

It smelled like safety too. That was the part he didn’t want to think about.  

He tugged the sleeves down over his hands and turned toward the door, but didn’t take a step.  

He should go clean up. The bandages on his arm needed changing, and his face probably looked pale and wrecked. But the thought of stepping into the bathroom, of closing that door and being alone in there—of seeing the toilet, of having the opportunity—  

No .  

He couldn’t trust himself right now.  

Not with his stomach still tight with guilt and his head still loud with self-hate.  

His hand tightened around the edge of his sleeve. Maybe later. Maybe if Salim was nearby.  

He crossed back to the bed instead and sat down heavily on the edge, the hoodie bunched up around his collarbones. His body still ached in a deep, hollow way—his stomach twisting, his arm burning, his muscles fatigued like he’d run a marathon with no sleep.  

He exhaled slowly, trying to settle the panic again.  

He’d eaten. Not much. But enough. Enough to make everything feel worse before it got better.  

Eric stared at the floor, waiting for the room to stop tilting.  

He could go back out in a second. Just… just one more moment.  

It felt like more effort than Eric had in him just to get back on his feet. His legs ached, muscles heavy and uncooperative, like his body was quietly protesting every movement. But he pushed through it, forcing himself upright and walking slowly down the hall. He passed the bathroom without even glancing at it.  

He didn’t trust himself in there.  

The hallway stretched longer than it should have, each step a minor battle, until he reached the living room. Salim was just stepping out of the kitchen, a towel in one hand, pausing mid-step when he caught sight of Eric.  

“You feeling alright?” Salim asked, his voice soft but lined with concern.  

Eric paused, mind stalling. He could lie. He could say he was fine. But Salim was looking at him like he already knew that wasn’t true.  

Eric shifted his weight, chewing lightly on the inside of his cheek. “I… I feel a bit ill,” he admitted finally. “But I’m alright.”  

Salim’s brow furrowed, gaze scanning Eric’s face. “Your cheeks are really pink.”  

Eric frowned faintly, confused. He wasn’t used to having color in his face—he’d gotten used to seeing himself in mirrors looking pale and hollowed out. Too pale.  

Salim stepped forward, lifting a hand before Eric could move away. He rested the back of his fingers against Eric’s forehead. The touch was gentle, careful, and unexpectedly grounding.  

Eric stiffened slightly, warmth flaring in his chest that had nothing to do with the fever. He looked away, trying to pretend his face wasn’t getting even warmer from the contact.  

“You’re burning up,” Salim said softly. “Take the hoodie off?”  

Eric hesitated, hands clenching in the fabric at the hem. But he gave a small nod, then slowly pulled the hoodie over his head and draped it over the arm of the couch. He folded his arms over his stomach afterward, almost unconsciously.  

“It’s probably just a fever from the infection,” he muttered.  

“That doesn’t make it any better,” Salim said firmly. Then he motioned toward the couch. “Sit down, please. I’m gonna get the stuff to change your bandages.”  

Eric gave a tired nod and sat down obediently, his movements sluggish. He folded into the corner of the couch again, legs pulled close, watching as Salim disappeared down the hall. The quiet of the room closed in around him, but at least the couch was familiar. At least Salim was here.  

He exhaled slowly and waited.  

Salim returned a minute later, arms full with fresh bandages, antiseptic, cotton wool, and the soothing cream he’d been using the last few days. He didn’t say anything as he sat down beside Eric, just offered him a small, steady look—the kind that didn’t demand anything, just promised he was here.  

Eric didn’t speak either. He just rolled up the sleeve on his left arm and held it out, the motion tired but automatic.  

Salim took the arm gently, starting to unwrap the bandages. The cut on this one—the one from before —were healing well. Faded scabs, no angry redness, no more oozing. Salim carefully smoothed some of the cream over the worst of it, then reached for a clean wrap and gently bandaged the arm again. Eric barely flinched through that, his face distant.  

Then came the harder part.  

Eric hesitated before offering his right arm, as if he could delay the inevitable. His fingers trembled slightly, and his posture tensed, bracing.  

Salim took the arm as gently as he could, cradling it like something fragile, and began to unwind the layers of gauze. The sharp, bitter tang of infection still lingered faintly in the air, though the cuts looked… slightly better. Less inflamed. But they were still raw, angry, and painful-looking.  

Salim didn’t comment. He just picked up the cotton wool and poured antiseptic onto it.  

Eric flinched just from the sound of the liquid.  

“I’m sorry,” Salim murmured. “I’ll be quick.”  

Eric nodded tightly, jaw clenched. The moment the cotton touched his skin, his whole body flinched, shoulders rising as he sucked in a sharp breath. Pain twisted across his face—he didn’t cry out, but quiet, broken sounds kept slipping out anyway, little gasps and whimpers he clearly didn’t want to make. His eyes were screwed shut, lips pressed tight together, muscles taut with effort not to pull away.  

Salim murmured soft apologies, gentling his touch, trying to be as fast and as careful as he could. “Almost done,” he said quietly. “You’re doing great. I know it hurts. I’m sorry.”  

Eric didn’t respond, just curled his free hand into the fabric of the couch, holding on.  

Finally, it was over. Salim dabbed on the cream, then began wrapping the arm again with clean gauze, not too tight, making sure Eric could still move without straining the skin.  

Once it was done, Salim reached up and rested a hand on Eric’s shoulder, fingers warm and steady.  

“You did really good,” he said softly. “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric nodded once, barely, but he didn’t say anything. His face was still tight with pain, his whole body curled in on itself like he was trying to disappear. He looked exhausted—physically, emotionally, utterly.  

Salim didn’t try to fill the silence. He just left his hand there, steady, grounding, waiting for Eric to breathe again.  

For a long moment, Eric didn’t move. But slowly—so slowly it was barely noticeable—his body began to relax. The stiffness in his shoulders faded slightly, and he leaned into Salim’s touch without consciously meaning to. His head dipped just a little, resting closer to Salim’s hand on his shoulder, and he let out a shaky breath.  

“Sorry,” he mumbled, barely audible.  

Salim didn’t remove his hand. “It’s alright, Eric,” he said gently. “I can imagine it must be agony for you.”  

Eric gave a small nod, not trusting himself to say more.  

Salim gave his shoulder a final, reassuring squeeze before standing to go put the first aid supplies away. As soon as the touch left him, Eric felt the absence like a cold wind. He didn’t know when it had happened—when he’d started to need physical contact this much—but now it felt like the only thing that could reach through the noise in his head. Or maybe… maybe it wasn’t just any contact. Maybe it was just Salim .  

He curled in on himself where he sat, tucking his knees up to his chest, arms wrapped loosely around his shins. The bandaged arm throbbed, the pain dull and steady, but manageable now that it had been cleaned and wrapped again. His body still felt like lead. His stomach ached. He felt far too aware of everything inside him—what he’d eaten, the guilt, the shame of needing help just to get through the morning.  

Salim returned after a moment, holding out two painkillers in one hand. Eric looked up and took them without a word, swallowing them dry. They scraped a little down his throat, but he didn’t mind. It was better than throwing up his food and needing another round.  

Salim disappeared into the kitchen briefly, then came back with the morning paper he’d picked up off the front step. He sat down beside Eric again without a word, close enough that their knees touched. Without asking, he slipped an arm gently around Eric’s shoulders, like it was the most natural thing in the world, then opened the newspaper with his free hand.  

Eric hadn’t expected that. He hadn’t even looked up. But the warmth of that arm, that quiet, steady presence, drew him in like a magnet. Without even meaning to, he leaned into Salim’s side, letting his weight rest gently against him. He realized it too late to pull away—but… he didn’t want to.  

He stayed there, quiet and still, and for once, didn’t try to fight the comfort.  

Salim flicked slowly through the newspaper, scanning headlines, but not really reading them. His thumb rubbed absentmindedly up and down Eric’s arm in a steady rhythm, grounding, gentle. Eric didn’t speak, still quiet from the pain, the fever, the emotional exhaustion. He felt like he was floating slightly outside of himself—like he wasn’t meant to be here, like he’d slipped into a timeline that didn’t belong to him. The guilt of surviving clung to him like a shadow.  

Salim turned the paper slightly, angling it so Eric could see the page. “Looks like the military’s got some new satellites they’re launching.”  

Eric blinked, lifting his head slightly. His gaze zeroed in on the black-and-white photo—grainy but clear enough to show the satellite’s distinct design. He couldn’t read the Arabic, but he didn’t need to. His eyes lit up, even if the rest of him still slumped with fatigue.  

“Oh, that’s a SAR satellite—synthetic aperture radar,” he said, voice gaining momentum. “They use radar instead of normal cameras so it can take images through clouds, smoke, even at night. That one looks like it’s mounted with a dish array and a side-looking radar panel, so it’s probably for high-resolution mapping or recon. Could be Earth observation, too, if it’s a lower orbit.”  

He leaned forward a little, gesturing faintly with his left hand. “See the shape of the solar panels? That’s a pretty common layout for medium-range surveillance satellites. It’s probably not for real-time video or anything, but they can combine multiple passes to build up a really detailed image. That’s why SAR’s such a big deal—it can pick up ground movements, even small ones. They might be using it to monitor borders or track changes in terrain from space.”  

He trailed off, suddenly very aware of how long he’d been talking. His face flushed deep red, eyes darting away. He drew his knees in slightly again and muttered, “Sorry.”  

Salim glanced at him, his expression warm and patient. He gently squeezed Eric’s shoulder again. “It’s alright. I like hearing your thoughts. It’s nice.”  

Eric turned an even darker shade of red, ducking his head slightly as his stomach fluttered in a way that had nothing to do with nausea. He was too flustered to say anything.  

Salim chuckled softly, clearly amused in a fond way. “So… would that type of satellite be able to see vehicles through a sandstorm? Or would that still block the radar?”  

Eric looked up, grateful for the shift in attention—off him , back onto something he understood. “No, sandstorms actually aren’t a huge issue for SAR. Since it uses radar waves, not visible light, it can cut through a lot of atmospheric interference—smoke, dust, even darkness. That’s one of the reasons it’s so useful in desert environments. The signal bounces back differently depending on what it hits, so it could even detect movement or changes in the landscape caused by the storm itself.”  

As he explained, his voice steadied. The flush on his face lingered, but now it was accompanied by a quiet spark—something like confidence, or maybe just comfort. He was still curled in beside Salim, still hurting, still ill—but for a moment, talking about satellites, he felt like himself again.  

They sat in silence for a little while after that, the soft rustle of the newspaper pages the only sound between them. Salim occasionally ran his thumb over Eric’s arm, comforting in its steadiness. Eric stayed tucked in close, head tilted slightly against Salim’s shoulder, eyes half-lidded. The pain in his right arm was finally starting to dull to a more manageable throb, but the rest of him was quickly deteriorating.  

His head felt heavy, thick, like it had been stuffed with cotton. His skin crawled with chills despite how warm Salim had said he was, and the ache that had started in his muscles that morning had only worsened. He was leaning more of his weight into Salim now, not out of choice but out of necessity. He needed the warmth. He needed something to anchor him.  

He cleared his dry throat with a soft rasp, then hesitated before speaking, his voice barely audible. “Can I… can I put my hoodie back on?”  

Salim looked up from the paper, frowning slightly. He turned his head, examining Eric more closely—still flushed, still pale under the flush. His brows furrowed deeper, concern obvious in his dark eyes. He didn’t answer right away. Instead, he reached up and pressed the back of his hand to Eric’s forehead again, and Eric flinched slightly—flustered not from the fever, but from the gentle, focused attention.  

Salim pulled his hand away and sighed softly. “You’re still really warm, habibi,” he said, voice low and kind. “I’d rather you kept it off for now, if that’s alright.”  

Eric gave a small nod, curling in a little tighter to himself. “Okay,” he mumbled, his voice scratchy with discomfort. He didn’t want the hoodie for the pressure like he usually did. This wasn’t about grounding. This was about warmth. But Salim was warm—warm and steady and right there. That would have to be enough.  

He shifted slightly, resting more of his weight against Salim’s side, not quite willing to ask outright for anything else, but hoping the closeness would help. His body was aching and weak, but at least here—wrapped in quiet and gentle presence—he didn’t feel quite so lost.  

After a few more quiet minutes, Salim gently set the newspaper aside, folding it neatly and placing it on the table. He glanced sideways at Eric, noting the way he was curling tighter into himself, skin pale and cheeks flushed a worrying pink. He spoke softly, trying not to startle him.  

"You should go lay down, Eric," he said. "Just for a bit, if you're not feeling well."  

Eric shook his head, not looking at him. “I’m fine,” he mumbled, barely above a whisper.  

And maybe he would have liked to lie down. Maybe he needed to. But the thought of being alone, of being left with the ache in his body and the mess in his mind—it was worse. The last thing he wanted was to be alone with his thoughts. They never gave him rest, only more pain.  

Salim frowned at the answer, but didn’t push. He seemed to understand more than he said. “Alright,” he said quietly. “I’m going to get you some water.”  

He stood and walked into the kitchen. Eric could hear the soft clink of glasses, the tap running. He blinked slowly, fighting the exhaustion that tugged at his limbs. Every bone in his body ached. He felt wrung out, used up, barely here.  

Salim returned a minute later with two glasses of water. He handed one to Eric without a word, then sat back down with the other. Eric nodded a quiet thanks, taking a couple long sips—more thirsty than he’d realized. His throat still burned, but the water helped, a little. He set the glass down on the coffee table, hands shaking slightly.  

Without hesitation, Salim slid an arm around his shoulders again. It was warm and steady, and this time, Eric didn’t even try to pretend he didn’t need it. He leaned into his side fully, letting his weight rest against him, like maybe if he pressed in close enough, the pieces of him would stop rattling apart.  

He felt vulnerable—weak, exposed, like a wound held together by thread—but he was also just so tired. Tired of pretending. Tired of hurting. Tired of everything.  

His eyes drooped, blinking slow and heavy, and he didn’t fight it. Not this time.  

He let himself stay there, in the safety of Salim’s side, half-asleep and finally… not alone.  

Salim kept his arm firmly around Eric, holding him steady as he dozed against his side. He could feel the weight of him, heavier than usual, like sleep had pulled all the fight from his muscles. He was warm—too warm—but still curling into him for comfort. That, more than anything, made Salim's chest ache.  

He knew Eric was only refusing to lie down because the quiet was too loud when he was alone. Salim wouldn’t push him. He never wanted to push him. All he could do was be there. Offer his steadiness. His warmth. His silence, if that’s what Eric needed.  

He tilted his head back, blinking tiredly up at the ceiling. The light filtering through the windows was soft, casting golden shapes across the floor. It should’ve been a peaceful morning. But Salim’s mind was buzzing with quiet worry.  

He held back the urge to rest his cheek on the top of Eric’s head. It was tempting—he was right there, after all—but he didn’t want to risk waking him. Eric didn’t sleep well, and he certainly didn’t sleep like this often. Salim wasn’t about to ruin it.  

Still, he hated the heat coming off him. The fever wasn’t sky-high, but it was enough to make his cheeks burn and his body droop like a wilting flower. Salim rubbed his thumb gently along Eric’s upper arm, barely even thinking about it, just trying to soothe, trying to offer some small comfort.  

His thoughts drifted. Maybe he’d make soup later. Something light. Easy on the stomach. Warm enough to help if the fever stayed. He wasn’t sure if Eric would keep it down, but he could try—if only to make Salim happy. He seemed to do a lot of things just to keep Salim from worrying.  

Salim sighed softly through his nose and glanced down again.  

Eric was still slumped against him, breathing slow and shallow, eyes closed. His forehead was still too hot. His face still too pale beneath the flushed pink of his cheeks. His hands were curled loosely in his lap, not shaking anymore, but Salim knew that didn’t mean the panic was gone. Just paused.  

He tightened his arm around him slightly, grounding him even as he slept.  

Notes:

Salim: repeatedly calling Eric Habibi because he just cant help it
Eric: ignoring it because he doesnt know what it means and doesnt want to look stupid

Chapter 35

Notes:

I have no concept of time and did not mean to make this chapter 12k, but by the time I'd realised mid proof reading it was too late

anyway enjoy!

Chapter Text

Salim had stayed perfectly still, arm still wrapped around Eric’s shoulders, keeping him steady and safe against his side. Eric hadn’t stirred, still dozing in that half-limp, half-clinging way that told Salim just how much the fever was dragging him down. His breath was soft, barely brushing Salim’s shirt, but it was steady. That was all that mattered.  

The soft click of the front door opening made Salim’s head snap up. His heart skipped before reason caught up—then he saw the familiar figure of Zain stepping inside, school bag slung over one shoulder.  

Salim quickly raised a hand, pressing a finger gently to his lips.  

Zain paused, immediately nodding in understanding. He set his bag down as quietly as possible and padded over, lowering his voice to a whisper.  

“Is he alright?”  

Salim glanced down at Eric, who was still sound asleep, and whispered back, “He’s sick. Fever. He needs rest. Why are you home early?”  

Zain’s brow creased with concern, then he nodded again. “We got let out early after a test. But I’m heading out again—gonna meet some of the guys.”  

Salim gave a tired but grateful nod. “Have fun.”  

Zain offered a small smile and whispered, “Thanks.” Then he grabbed his bag and slipped quietly down the hallway. A moment later, the soft click of his bedroom door confirmed he’d made it without waking Eric.  

Salim exhaled slowly, the breath gentle against the top of Eric’s head. Thank god he hadn’t woken. He needed the sleep—he never got sleep like this. And if this was what it took, resting with his head tucked beneath Salim’s jaw and breathing slow against his chest, then so be it. Salim would stay still for hours if it meant Eric got even a little bit of peace.  

He tilted his head slightly, resting his cheek—just lightly—against Eric’s hair now that they were alone again. His voice was barely audible, more breath than words.  

“You’re safe, habibi. I’ve got you.”  

And he meant it.  

---  

Eric stirred slowly, his body reluctant to leave the warmth and quiet safety of where he’d been nestled. He blinked his eyes open, still heavy with sleep, his head resting against Salim’s shoulder, his body pressed close. He hadn’t meant to fall asleep like that—not again—but he’d just been so tired, and everything hurt less when he wasn’t awake to feel it.  

He stayed still at first, hoping maybe Salim wouldn’t notice. But he couldn’t quite keep his body as slack and boneless as it was when he slept. His breathing shifted, the tension in his shoulders giving him away.  

Salim’s arm tightened slightly around him, his hand starting to slowly rub up and down Eric’s arm in the way that never failed to be grounding. Salim shifted just enough to glance down at him, voice soft and low.  

“Did you sleep well?”  

Eric nodded after a moment, voice quiet and rasped from sleep. “Yeah… thank you.”  

Now that Salim knew he was awake, Eric felt a bit more awkward being curled up against him like that. He lifted his head, sitting up a bit straighter and stretching his neck with a quiet wince. His body ached, sore and fever-heavy, but not nearly as sharply as earlier.  

Salim didn’t pull his arm away, didn’t shift to create distance like Eric half-expected. Instead, he stayed close, his arm still warm around Eric’s back, anchoring him.  

Eric didn’t move further. He should have. It would have been the logical, normal thing to do—but he couldn’t find it in himself to pull away. He didn’t want to. The contact still helped, still kept him from spiraling.  

He let himself lean into the warmth just a little more. Just enough to make it feel real.  

Eric blinked sleepily, still not quite all the way back in the world, and definitely not feeling much better than before. His head throbbed with a low, dull ache, and despite being wrapped up against Salim for so long, a chill still clung to his skin. He tried to sit up straighter, pretend like the fever fog wasn’t messing with his sense of balance, but Salim could see right through him.  

Without a word, Salim reached out again and placed the back of his hand against Eric’s forehead.  

Eric flushed immediately, trying and failing— again —not to get flustered. His cheeks only got redder, and it had nothing to do with the fever. He didn’t pull away, though. His body leaned into the touch almost automatically now.  

Salim’s brow furrowed. “Still really warm,” he murmured, his voice full of quiet concern.  

“I’m fine,” Eric said softly, not quite meeting his eyes. “It’s just the infection. I’ll be alright in a couple days.”  

Salim looked like he didn’t believe that for a second. His eyes lingered on Eric’s pale, flushed face for a moment longer before he gave a quiet nod. “Okay,” he said, though it clearly wasn’t okay to him. “I’m going to start on lunch. Some soup might be easier on your stomach.”  

Eric nodded, grateful for the excuse not to argue anymore. “Alright.”  

Salim stood, giving Eric’s shoulder a light squeeze before heading toward the kitchen. Eric watched him go, the absence of his warmth immediately noticeable. He exhaled softly, curling his legs back up onto the couch, wrapping his arms loosely around his knees.  

In the kitchen, he could hear Salim pulling out a pot and rummaging through the cupboards and fridge. The soft sounds of chopping vegetables and the clink of a spoon against a pot filled the quiet. The house felt peaceful in a way Eric wasn’t used to—like it didn’t expect anything from him.  

He curled a little tighter on the couch, letting the smell of garlic and onion slowly fill the air. He didn’t know if he could eat. He didn’t know if the guilt would let him. But he’d try. For Salim, maybe he could try.  

Salim moved through the kitchen with quiet focus, trying not to clatter any dishes as he prepared the soup. He kept it simple—just some carrots, potatoes, onion, and a bit of garlic, all simmered in a light vegetable broth. Something warm and mild. Gentle on the stomach. He added a pinch of herbs as it cooked, just enough for a bit of flavor without making it too rich.  

As the vegetables softened, Salim glanced toward the living room. He could see the top of Eric’s head from where he sat curled on the couch, unmoving. He looked small like that. Fragile. Salim’s chest ached just looking at him.  

When the soup was ready, Salim poured it into the blender and blitzed it until smooth. No chunks. No chewing. He stirred it again, watching the steam curl up from the pot. Hopefully the warmth would help. Maybe Eric would be able to keep it down.  

He ladled two portions into bowls, then poured the rest into containers to freeze or save for later—depending on how Eric handled lunch. If he managed even half the bowl, Salim would count that as a win.  

Carefully, he carried both bowls into the living room. “Soup’s ready,” he said softly, not wanting to startle Eric.  

Eric stirred, blinking slowly as he sat up a bit straighter. He looked groggy and flushed, but he nodded. “Thanks.”  

Salim set one bowl down in front of him, then sat beside him with the other. “Take your time,” he said gently. “Just try a little.”  

Eric gave another small nod, the faintest flicker of uncertainty in his eyes, but he picked up the spoon. The bowl steamed gently between his hands. Salim didn’t press him. He just started eating his own, letting the quiet stretch between them, warm and calm.  

It wasn’t much, but maybe it was enough.  

Eric dipped his spoon into the bowl and brought up a small amount of soup, watching it for a moment before swallowing it down. It wasn’t easy—not really—but it was easier than solid food. It was warm, soft, nothing to chew or break apart, just something he could let slide down and forget about.  

He sat still for a few seconds after the first taste, letting the heat settle in his chest. The guilt, usually immediate and sharp, didn’t stab quite so hard this time. It was still there, gnawing at the edges of his mind, but softer. Manageable.  

He took another spoonful, this one a little larger. The soup was good. That surprised him more than anything. He usually didn’t taste much anymore—everything he ate seemed like cardboard lately, but this… this had flavor. Garlic and something vaguely sweet. Salim had made it for him. Specifically for him.  

That thought helped more than he expected.  

He took a few more spoonfuls, slow and deliberate. He tried not to think about how much was left. Just one more, he told himself each time. Just one more. Somehow, it worked. He kept going.  

The guilt didn’t disappear, but it didn’t bury him, either. For once, it didn’t feel like eating was some kind of betrayal. He wasn’t doing it for himself. He was doing it for Salim. For the man sitting next to him who hadn’t given up on him, not even for a second.  

Eventually, the weight in his stomach started to shift. He paused, glancing down at the bowl. He’d made a noticeable dent. Not quite half, but close. Way more than he usually managed. Carefully, he took one last spoonful, swallowing it with a quiet breath, and set the bowl down on the coffee table.  

Beside him, Salim glanced over. His own bowl still in his hand, he looked from Eric to the half-empty bowl—and smiled. It was wide, proud, almost disbelieving. The kind of smile that made Eric’s stomach twist in a different way.  

He didn’t say anything at first—he didn’t want to spook Eric, didn’t want to draw too much attention to it and risk the weight of guilt crashing down on him again— but his grin said enough. He was proud. He was so damn proud. Eric was trying. Actually trying. And the soup… had been a good idea after all.  

Eric sat beside him, looking a little pale still, but less hollow than before. Less tight around the eyes. His spoon rested on the edge of the empty side of the bowl, and his hands were folded in his lap now, fidgeting a little. He looked… not exactly at peace, but steadier. And that was enough.  

Salim finished the last few spoonfuls of his own soup and set the bowl down beside Eric’s, giving him a sideways glance before speaking. “That was really good, Eric,” he said gently. “You did well.”  

Eric ducked his head, face flushing—not from the fever this time. “It was just soup.”  

“Yeah. And you ate it.”  

Eric didn’t answer, but he didn’t deny it either. His fingers twitched in his lap, curling slightly, and he looked down at the two bowls on the table as though he couldn’t quite believe the evidence of what he’d managed.  

“It… it tasted good,” he admitted softly, voice a little hoarse. “I could actually taste it.”  

Salim’s smile returned, smaller this time but no less genuine. “I’m glad.”  

Eric gave the barest hint of a nod. He still looked like he was bracing for guilt to come crashing down around him, but for now, he’d beaten it back. And Salim wasn’t going to let that small victory go unnoticed.  

After a beat of silence, Salim leaned just a little closer and murmured, “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric flinched—not like he'd been hurt, but like he didn’t know what to do with something so gentle. His lips parted slightly, like he might protest, but nothing came out. Instead, his fingers slowly unclenched.  

He didn’t say thank you. He didn’t need to.  

He just leaned back against Salim’s side, breathing out slowly, like maybe—just maybe—he could believe it.  

Salim gave Eric’s shoulder a warm squeeze, still smiling with quiet pride at how much he’d managed to eat. He gathered up their bowls and carried them into the kitchen, rinsing them out before setting them in the sink. He ladled one tub of soup into the fridge for dinner, the rest into containers for the freezer. It wasn’t much, but it was something—something that Eric had been able to eat without the weight of guilt immediately crushing him.  

Soup and protein bars. That was a start. If he could keep things soft, easy to digest, maybe Eric wouldn’t feel so trapped in the cycle of guilt and purging. Maybe, they’d find more things that worked for him—meals that didn’t feel like battles.  

Once the containers were stored away, Salim washed the dishes quickly, dried them, then dried his hands and hung the towel back on the rack. He paused at the doorway on his way out of the kitchen, glancing back toward the living room where Eric still sat curled on the couch, staring at the coffee table like it held some unspoken weight.  

Salim leaned against the doorframe for a moment, then said gently, “You mind if I go shower?”  

Eric blinked, then looked up at him. He looked tired, but he nodded. “Yeah, that’s fine.”  

Salim smiled at him, stepping over just long enough to pat his shoulder again—light, reassuring—before heading down the hall toward the bathroom.  

Eric watched Salim disappear down the hall, listening to the soft pad of his footsteps and the quiet click of the bathroom door. The house fell mostly silent, save for the faint hum of the fridge and the dull rumble of plumbing as the shower started up.  

He let his shoulders slump, finally alone but not completely untethered. The soup sat warm in his stomach, guilt still clawing faintly at the edges of his mind, but it wasn’t the usual crushing weight. Not yet. Maybe it would come later. Maybe not.  

He pulled the blanket off the back of the couch and draped it over himself, curling up on his side. His body still ached, especially his right arm—throbbing and tight beneath the bandages—but the pain was duller now, the painkillers finally starting to work.  

He hadn’t meant to eat that much.  

But Salim had looked so happy.  

Eric closed his eyes for a moment, breathing slow. He could still feel the ghost of Salim’s hand on his shoulder, the quiet warmth of it. It had steadied him, made it easier to eat, to sit still, to exist. That gentle praise had lodged deep in his chest, and it hadn’t gone away yet.  

Maybe he could hold onto it for a little while longer.  

From down the hall, the sound of water continued. Steady. Familiar. Safe.  

Eric pulled the blanket tighter around himself and let his eyes slip shut again. Just for a little while. He’d stay awake. He just needed to rest. Just… rest.  

---  

Salim stepped quietly into the living room, towel slung over one shoulder, now dressed in clean shorts and a shirt. He rubbed the last bit of water from his hair as he glanced toward the couch—and paused.  

Eric was asleep again.  

Curled up on his side beneath the blanket, his knees tucked in, one hand slipped beneath the edge of the cushion like he was trying to disappear into the furniture. The fever had to be hitting harder than Eric was letting on. Salim’s brows furrowed slightly in concern, but he didn’t step closer. The last thing he wanted was to wake him. If Eric was resting—even if it was the fever forcing him to—then that was something. That was good.  

Salim lingered for a moment, casting a final glance over his shoulder before turning back toward the hallway. Eric looked so small like that, so much younger than he usually did, and something about that hit Salim right in the chest. His face, usually taut with guilt or pain or panic, had softened. The constant tension was gone for now, erased by exhaustion. He looked peaceful in a way Salim rarely got to see.  

With a quiet breath, Salim padded back down the hall and stopped beside the wall-mounted phone. He reached out and took the receiver, pausing to check the scrap of paper taped next to the phone with the number he'd written down earlier. He double-checked each digit before dialing, pressing the buttons slowly to avoid any noise that might carry back down the hallway. The line began to ring in his ear.  

He glanced back once more, just to be sure.  

Eric was still asleep.  

---  

Salim had just finished his call when he heard it—a faint noise, barely audible from down the hallway. He paused, phone still in hand, straining to listen. There it was again, a little louder this time. A quiet, distressed sound.  

He quickly put the phone back and crossed the hall in a few long strides, tension building in his chest. As he turned the corner into the living room, the sight of Eric made his heart twist.  

Eric was twitching where he lay on the couch, face drawn and contorted with distress, eyebrows pinched tightly together. His hands were clenched in the blanket, and his legs jerked slightly beneath it—like he was trying to run, or escape something only he could see.  

“Eric,” Salim said quickly, crouching in front of the couch and placing a hand on his shoulder. He gave it a gentle but firm shake. “Eric, wake up. It’s just a dream. You’re safe.”  

Eric jolted awake with a sharp inhale, sitting halfway up, propped on one elbow. His eyes were wide, wild, darting around the room like he didn’t know where he was. His breathing came fast and shallow.  

Then his gaze landed on Salim.  

And Salim watched the recognition settle in—saw the tension bleed out of Eric’s body, just slightly, like his presence alone was enough to anchor him. Salim kept both hands on Eric’s shoulders, his voice soft and steady.  

“You’re alright,” he said gently. “You’re safe. It was just a nightmare. You’re here with me.”  

Eric shifted forward an inch, just the slightest movement, hesitant and uncertain—like he wanted to move into Salim’s arms but didn’t know if he was allowed to. Didn’t want to be a burden.  

Salim didn’t hesitate. He slid his hands from Eric’s shoulders to his back, pulling him into an embrace.  

Eric came willingly then, head dropping to Salim’s shoulder like it was the only place left he trusted. His arms wrapped around Salim’s torso, clutching at his shirt tightly as his body trembled. Quiet sobs broke from him—muted, like he was trying not to cry but couldn’t help it.  

Salim held him close, one hand running soothingly up and down Eric’s back, the other steady across his shoulders.  

“It’s okay,” he murmured softly. “You’re okay now. I’ve got you. It’s over. You’re safe.”  

Eric didn’t say anything, just cried against him, and Salim didn’t let go.  

His sobs began to slow, each breath still shuddering but a little more controlled now. He stayed pressed tightly against Salim, his face hidden in the crook of his neck, as though he could disappear entirely into the warmth and solidity of him. His grip on Salim’s shirt had loosened slightly, but his hands still trembled faintly, knuckles pale.  

Then, in a quiet, cracked voice, Eric spoke.  

“The vampires were chasing us,” he whispered, barely audible. “Slowly… killing us. One by one again.” His breath hitched, the words catching in his throat. “And then it was just me and you. And I had to watch as they—” his voice broke, the pain raw in every syllable, “as they tore you apart.”  

Salim closed his eyes for a moment, his chest tightening at the thought of Eric reliving that nightmare—of watching someone else die, especially him, especially like that. He moved his hand from Eric’s back to the back of his head, cradling it gently, pulling him in closer.  

“Shhh,” he murmured, his voice low and steady. “I’m here, Eric. I’m alright. It was just a dream.”  

Eric didn’t reply, but he didn’t pull away either. His breath was still shaky against Salim’s collarbone.  

“They can’t get to us,” Salim said softly, fingers threading through Eric’s hair. “You kept us both alive back then, remember? You were brave. And you’re safe now. No more monsters. No more running.”  

He felt Eric’s shoulders sag just slightly under his hands—just a little more of the tension leaving his body. His sobs had faded to nothing now, only the occasional sharp inhale giving away the depth of what still lingered beneath the surface.  

Salim kept holding him, anchoring him, staying there for as long as Eric needed.  

After a long moment of silence, broken only by Eric’s uneven breathing, he mumbled softly, “Sorry.”  

Salim didn’t hesitate. “It’s alright, Eric,” he said gently, still holding him close, his voice calm and steady.  

But Eric shook his head, the movement small and miserable where it was buried against Salim’s shoulder. “No, it’s not,” he whispered. “It’s my fault you ended up down there. It was my satellites that led us there. If it weren’t for me—” his voice cracked again, “—you wouldn’t have gotten hurt. I keep hurting you. And you don’t deserve any of it.”  

Salim felt the words like a punch to the chest. He pulled back just slightly, just enough to see Eric’s face, still flushed and damp with tears, eyes glassy and tired. He cupped the side of his head, thumb brushing along his temple, and met his gaze with quiet conviction.  

“Eric,” he said softly but firmly, “none of this was your fault. You couldn’t have known what was down there. You couldn’t have known what was going to happen.”  

Eric didn’t move, didn’t speak, his expression bleak and closed off, like he was bracing for Salim to take it back.  

“You did everything you could,” Salim continued. “You got as many people out as possible. That’s what matters. That’s what’s real.”  

Eric said nothing. His eyes lowered, blinking slowly, lips pressed in a thin line. The guilt hadn’t budged—Salim could see it still sitting there in his shoulders, heavy and unmoving.  

But that was alright. He didn’t expect it to vanish all at once.  

Salim smoothed his hand gently down Eric’s arm and thought, Then I’ll just keep telling him. Again and again. For as long as it takes.  

He shifted from his crouched position to sit beside Eric on the couch, the cushions dipping slightly under his weight. Eric straightened up as well, slowly, like it took more energy than he wanted to admit, the blanket still wrapped tightly around his shoulders like a shield. Salim glanced at it, tempted to say something— the fever’s still running high, and you’re just trapping the heat in —but he bit his tongue. He understood the comfort, the grounding weight of it. Right now, comfort took precedence over logic.  

Eric’s eyes were downcast, fixed on his hands where they rested in his lap. He rubbed one thumb over the other, fidgeting, like he didn’t know what to do with himself. His expression was hollow, not quite vacant, but far too quiet—like his thoughts were pulling him under again, somewhere Salim couldn’t reach.  

Salim sat beside him in silence for a moment, weighing his options. Should he talk to him? Ask questions? Give him space? Distract him?  

He reached for the remote and flicked on the TV instead. The screen crackled to life, light flickering across the walls as he flipped through the channels, mostly Arabic, until he landed on the lone English-language channel. A dubbed nature documentary—lions, maybe, or antelope. It didn’t matter. It was something neutral, steady, something not about them.  

Eric looked up at the screen. For a moment, it seemed like he was watching—but his eyes were too still, too distant. His mind was clearly elsewhere, trapped in some memory or thought that refused to let go.  

Salim glanced sideways at him, his brow furrowing slightly in concern. He didn’t say anything, not yet. He just stayed there, close enough to lean into if Eric needed it, quiet and steady beside him while the low hum of narration filled the room.  

Eric’s gaze stayed locked on the television screen, but he wasn’t really seeing it. The colors and motion blurred together, meaningless against the roar of his thoughts. He could still feel the soup sitting warm and heavy in his stomach—but the warmth had faded, replaced by a sinking weight that felt too close to regret. The guilt was back, twisting in his gut like a knife. Not just guilt for eating, though that was always there, gnawing at the edges. No, this was deeper. Sharper.  

He’d eaten food that Salim made for him, food meant to help him get better—and he didn’t deserve that. Not when he’d gotten so many people hurt. Not when he'd made the calls that sent them all down there, into hell. He could still see the blood, hear the screams, feel the bone-deep terror. I was the commanding officer. I made the calls. I led them into that.  

His fingers clenched tighter around the blanket bunched in his lap.  

Salim’s voice cut softly through the haze. “Would you like to play some cards?”  

Eric blinked, the sound dragging him out of the spiral. He turned his head toward Salim slowly, as if it took real effort. His eyes were glassy and tired, face pale save for the fever-flushed cheeks. He didn’t answer right away, just stared at Salim like he wasn’t quite sure what he’d said.  

Salim gave him a gentle smile, patient. He didn’t push.  

After a beat, Eric nodded and said quietly, “Yeah.”  

Salim nodded back and reached for the deck of cards sitting on the cabinet beside the couch. He sat cross-legged, shuffling the deck with ease, the cards whispering against each other in his hands.  

“What game do you want to play?” he asked as he worked through the shuffle.  

Eric was quiet again, thinking—or trying to, through the fog of fever and guilt and exhaustion. After a moment, he murmured, “War?”  

Salim smiled, soft and warm. “Sure.”  

He split the deck, started dealing. The rules were simple—no thinking required, just luck. Maybe that was exactly what Eric needed. Something he couldn’t mess up. Something that didn’t depend on decisions or consequences or guilt. Just a card on the table, higher or lower, win or lose.  

No pressure. No blood. Just cards.  

They played in silence for a while, the cards slapping softly against the cushion between them. Salim kept the pace easy, casual, not pointing out when Eric seemed to zone out between turns or stared blankly at the cards like he’d forgotten what they were for.  

Eric went through the motions, playing his hand when it was his turn, but his mind was somewhere else—still tangled in everything he couldn’t let go of. The guilt. The weight of being alive when so many others weren’t. No matter how many times Salim told him he deserved to be here, to heal, to rest… it didn’t settle right in his chest. It felt like a lie he didn’t know how to correct.  

He won the round, his final card beating Salim’s, but the victory meant nothing. It was just luck. The whole game was. Like surviving. Like getting out. Nothing earned. Nothing deserved.  

Eric set his cards down with a quiet exhale. “I’m gonna go shower.”  

Salim started gathering up the scattered deck without missing a beat. “Alright,” he said. “Enjoy.”  

Eric forced a smile, something hollow and small. “Thanks.” He stood and headed down the hallway, the blanket falling away as he moved. The ache in his limbs had settled into something duller, but no less exhausting. His joints still felt heavy, his head thick. The fever hadn't let go.  

He stepped into Salim’s bedroom, the now-familiar space dim and quiet, and walked to the dresser. He hadn’t gotten dressed properly today, still wearing the same loose sleep clothes from the night before. It was already late in the day, but something about changing—about putting on clean clothes—felt like it might help him feel more human. Like he was still trying.  

Eric sifted through the neat pile of his clothes sitting on top of the dresser and pulled out a pair of sweatpants and a long-sleeve shirt, something he could sleep in, but also look like he was dressed for the day. No hoodie. Salim still wouldn’t let him wear it, not with the fever burning beneath his skin. Besides, the hoodie was still in the living room.  

He stepped into the bathroom, shut the door behind him, and set the clothes down on the counter. For a moment, he just stood there, hands braced on the edge of the sink, head bowed.  

The mirror reflected a version of himself that didn’t quite look real. Pale skin, dark under his eyes, hair sticking up in every direction. His ribs still looked too sharp, and there was a hollow curve beneath his eyes that sleep hadn’t managed to soften.  

He felt like a ghost. Like he was living on borrowed time. That no amount of soup or naps or card games would ever be enough to pay it back.  

He closed his eyes, steadying his breath. Just get through the shower. Then dinner. Maybe eat a little more. Maybe feel a little stronger.  

Maybe.  

He turned the water on and began to strip down, slow and methodical, moving like every limb weighed twice what it should. His body was still trying, still fighting to heal itself, even if it felt like there was nothing left to fight with. Still, he owed it to Salim—to try.  

Even if he wasn’t sure he believed he deserved it.  

Eric took his prosthetic off slowly, carefully setting it down on the bath mat beside the shower. The tile was cold under his bare foot, and for a second, he just stood there, leaning one hand against the wall, bracing himself.  

Then, with a quiet breath, he stepped into the shower and lowered himself carefully to the floor.  

It still felt humiliating. Degrading. Like a reminder that he couldn’t even manage this simple thing the way he used to. But what choice did he have? Salim didn’t keep a stool that could work—at least, Eric hadn’t seen one—and he wasn’t about to ask for one, either. Salim would offer, maybe even go out and buy one without hesitation, but that was the problem. Eric didn’t deserve that kind of effort. Not after everything.  

The water hit his back in a steady, comforting stream. Hot enough to chase off the chill in his limbs, but not enough to burn. He tilted his head back slightly, letting the water run down over his face, his chest, his aching shoulders.  

He moved slowly through the motions of getting clean, washing his arms with extra care, careful not to irritate the bandages. His body ached in places it hadn’t the day before. The fever was still digging its claws in, and he felt drained—like he’d run a marathon in his sleep.  

He stared at the bottle of shampoo for a long time before deciding to ignore it. He hadn’t washed his hair in days, but right now he couldn’t summon the strength to lift his arms that long. Even the thought felt exhausting. He would do it another time. Later.  

The warmth from the water dulled the ache in his joints a little, soothed the ever-present weight pressing down on his chest. He leaned back against the tiled wall, closing his eyes, letting the water pour down over his head and shoulders. He knew he was staying in too long. Knew the heat wasn’t doing his fever any favors. Salim would probably fuss at him for it. Tell him he needed to take care of himself if he wanted to get better.  

But Eric didn’t care right now.  

He was so tired. Bone-tired. Soul-tired.  

And right now, the water was the only thing that felt remotely bearable.  

So he stayed where he was, sitting on the floor of the shower like a ghost trying to remember how to be a person again.  

Eventually, the comforting warmth of the water began to fade, turning lukewarm, then cooler still. Eric blinked slowly, pulled from his fog as a shiver crept along his spine. With a quiet sigh, he reached up and twisted the tap off before it could turn fully cold.  

The silence that followed was almost too loud.  

He reached out of the shower, fingers fumbling slightly before closing around the towel he'd left on the edge of the counter. Dragging it back in, he dried himself off as best he could while still sat on the floor, moving slowly, carefully, his limbs heavy and uncooperative. Every motion felt like it took twice as much effort as usual.  

Eventually, he managed to haul himself out of the shower and onto the bathroom floor with a quiet grunt, cold tile pressing against his bare skin. He dried off his stump next, carefully, not wanting to trap any moisture where the prosthetic would sit. It still ached dully, but not in a way that raised alarms—it was more the ghost of overuse, the fever amplifying every little discomfort.  

Once dry enough, he strapped the prosthetic back on, fingers moving in practiced rhythm, though he was slower than usual. He stood, swaying a little, catching himself on the edge of the counter.  

He tugged on the clean sweatpants, then the long-sleeved shirt, shivering slightly as the cooler air clung to his damp skin before the clothes could warm him. It helped, a little. Gave him a sense of being put together again, even if the exhaustion still tugged at him from beneath the surface.  

But then he paused.  

His eyes drifted to the mirror, though he didn’t meet his own gaze. Instead, they dropped to the bandages wrapped around his arms—the ones Salim had changed so gently that morning. They needed replacing again. He could feel the sweat and damp beneath them, the uncomfortable cling.  

He should ask.  

But the thought of peeling the gauze back, of seeing what still lay beneath—still red and angry and healing slower than he wanted—made something twist in his gut. Not fear. He wouldn’t call it that. Couldn’t. Fear was weakness, and he was already weak enough.  

But…  

His fingers curled slightly against the edge of the counter. It was going to hurt. It always did. Not just the sting of fresh antiseptic, or the way the air hit raw skin—but the shame of letting someone see. Letting Salim see .  

He exhaled slowly through his nose. He couldn’t avoid it forever.  

Still, he didn’t move just yet. Just stood there, fingers white-knuckled on the counter, trying to summon the words. Trying to steady the thoughts rattling around in his head, louder now that he was alone again.  

He’d ask.  

In a minute.  

Eric sighed, dragging a tired hand down his face before reaching for the bathroom door handle and stepping out into the hall. His feet made almost no sound as he padded down the short hallway, the soft fabric of his clean clothes brushing quietly with each step. He hesitated in the doorway to the living room, spotting Salim still seated on the couch, a book open in his hands.  

Eric cleared his throat lightly. “Hey… Salim?”  

Salim looked up right away, his expression softening as he set the book aside. “Yeah?”  

Eric shifted his weight awkwardly, gaze flicking away. “Could you, uh… help me with the bandages again?”  

Salim’s face lit up with a small smile, reassuring and without a hint of judgment. “Of course.”  

He rose to his feet and walked down the hallway, Eric trailing behind him. Back in the bathroom, Eric sat down on the closed toilet lid, shoulders slightly hunched. He began rolling up his sleeves, movements hesitant and stiff.  

Salim moved smoothly, already reaching for the supplies beneath the sink—fresh gauze, antiseptic, surgical tape. He crouched in front of Eric again, familiar and unhurried, and started with the left arm. Carefully, he unwrapped the bandages, peeling the layers back without rushing.  

The wound beneath was healing well now. Fully scabbed over, the long, jagged line ran from Eric’s elbow nearly to his wrist—a grim, angry reminder. Eric’s breath hitched as he looked at it, the sight twisting something deep in his chest. He quickly dropped his gaze to his lap, fists curling in the fabric of his sweatpants.  

Salim’s voice broke the silence gently. “It’s healing really well. I think we should leave it unbandaged now, let it breathe and dry out a bit.”  

Eric’s response was almost a whisper. “I don’t want my sleeve to irritate it.”  

Salim’s tone remained soft, patient. “You could leave your sleeve rolled up?”  

Eric hesitated, lips parting, but no words came at first. Then, still not looking up, he said, “I don’t want to look at it. Or… or make you have to look at it.”  

Salim tilted his head, concern flickering across his face. “Why would me looking at it be an issue?”  

Eric finally glanced up, confused and vulnerable. “Because it’s ugly. And it’s a mess. And it’s proof of just how broken I am—”  

Salim didn’t let him finish. He placed a steady hand on Eric’s shoulder, firm but warm. “Eric,” he said, voice low and serious, “it’s none of those things. It’s not ugly, and it’s not a mess. It’s proof that you’re still here. It’s proof of how strong you are. That you’re trying. That you’re surviving.”  

Eric blinked quickly, his throat tightening. His eyes shimmered, but he held the tears back, refusing to let them fall. He ducked his head again, voice quiet and shaky. “Okay.”  

Salim gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “Can I leave the bandages off?”  

Eric gave a tiny nod. “Yeah… yeah.”  

Salim didn’t say anything more. He just set the bandages aside and reached for the cream, his touch as gentle as ever.  

Salim dipped two fingers into the tub, and gently spread a thin layer across the length of the long, healing wound on Eric’s left arm. His touch was careful, reverent almost, as if he could ease the pain just by being gentle enough. Once satisfied, he gave Eric a small, wordless nod and reached for his other arm.  

He began unwrapping the bandages slowly, layer by layer, each turn revealing more of the red, inflamed skin beneath. Salim found himself silently praying that the cuts would look even a little better than they had that morning—for Eric’s sake more than anything. When the final strip of gauze came loose, he exhaled quietly.  

Still infected. Still warm and angry-looking. But… less angry. Slightly. The inflammation had gone down, if only just. A small mercy. A start.  

Salim grabbed the antiseptic and a wad of cotton wool. As he opened the bottle, the faint click of the cap echoed in the bathroom, and he saw Eric flinch. His shoulders drew up tightly, whole body tense as if bracing for a blow. Salim’s heart twisted in his chest.  

“I’ll be careful,” he said softly. “I promise.”  

Eric didn’t answer, just stared down at the floor, jaw clenched.  

Salim dipped the cotton in antiseptic, wringing it slightly before pressing it carefully against the cuts. Eric sucked in a sharp breath through his teeth, muscles trembling under Salim’s hands. Salim worked slowly, pausing when Eric’s breathing hitched too hard, always watching his face for signs he needed to stop.  

“I know it hurts,” Salim murmured. “Almost done.”  

Eric didn’t say a word, but a faint nod gave him permission to continue. Once the cuts were clean, Salim smoothed a little of the antibiotic cream over them and reached for fresh gauze, wrapping the wounds with practiced ease. He secured the ends with tape, wiped his hands off with a clean cloth, and then looked up.  

“You’re all done,” he said gently.  

Eric gave a small nod, still staring at the floor. “Thank you,” he mumbled, voice hoarse with exhaustion and pain.  

Salim reached out, brushing his knuckles lightly against Eric’s knee. “You’re doing good, Eric,” he said. “Really.”  

Eric didn’t respond—but this time, he didn’t pull away.  

Salim stood up from his crouch, his knees cracking softly, and extended a hand toward Eric without a word. Eric hesitated for a heartbeat, then slipped his fingers into Salim’s, letting himself be pulled to his feet. His movements were sluggish, heavy from fatigue and fever, but he stayed upright, following Salim out of the bathroom without needing to be steadied.  

Both of Eric’s sleeves remained rolled up. It was partly because rolling only one down would look odd, but also because the cooler air against his arms helped—slightly—with the simmering heat of his fever. He trailed after Salim into the kitchen, rubbing absently at his arm, fingers running over the bumps of the bandages.  

Salim opened the fridge and took out one of the tubs of soup he’d set aside earlier. He poured it into a small saucepan and set it on the stove to heat, the quiet click of the burner and the soft bubbling the only sounds for a moment. He didn’t say anything when Eric stopped by the counter and leaned heavily against it instead of sitting down.  

Glancing over at him, Salim tilted his head and said, “You can go sit if you want.”  

Eric blinked slowly, then nodded. “Okay,” he said softly—but didn’t move, just stayed exactly where he was, as if his legs might give out if he tried.  

Salim didn’t push. He just turned back to the stove and started preparing his own food beside the bubbling soup, keeping half an eye on Eric while pretending not to. The quiet hum of domestic routine filled the silence between them—familiar, comforting, undemanding. It was the kind of silence Salim hoped Eric could start to feel safe in.  

Eric stayed where he was, leaning against the counter with one shoulder, head dipped slightly forward like the weight of the day—or maybe the week—was pressing down on him. He shifted his weight off his prosthetic as subtly as he could, though the ache shooting through the stump was anything but subtle. A dull, hot pain pulsed from the point where the socket met skin, joined by the sharper, crueler flickers of phantom pain that never quite faded.  

He didn’t want to sit, not yet. He didn’t want to be far from Salim.  

So instead, slowly, he reached down and began unfastening the prosthetic. He worked in silence, teeth gritted as he eased it off, hissing faintly when the cool air hit the sweat-damp skin beneath. The moment it was off, he felt a kind of strange relief—still in pain, but different now, less pressure, more freedom. He leaned it against the wall just outside the kitchen, out of the way, then returned to the counter and rested heavily against it again.  

He didn’t say anything, and for a long moment, neither did Salim.  

But Salim had seen. He’d glanced over the moment Eric stepped back into view and noticed immediately what was missing. His eyes flicked from the empty space below Eric’s pants leg to the prosthetic tucked just beyond the doorway, then back to Eric’s face.  

He didn’t comment. Didn’t ask. Just gave a small nod to himself, barely perceptible, and turned back to the stove.  

The soup was nearly ready, beginning to let off steam in gentle spirals. The scent filled the kitchen—rich, comforting. Salim stirred it gently, the wooden spoon moving in quiet circles, while the other hand chopped something for his own meal. The soft rhythm of it all was grounding.  

He didn’t have to say anything. Eric was still there, still standing, still trying. That was enough.  

Salim was just about to portion the soup into a bowl when the front door opened with a soft click and creak. Eric flinched instinctively, shoulders tightening, spine straightening like a rod had been shoved through him. His breath hitched—shallow, rapid—as Zain stepped inside.  

Eric felt exposed. Vulnerable. His prosthetic was off, his stump plainly visible below the hem of his rolled-up pant leg. Both sleeves were pushed back to reveal angry red bandages and the long, scabbed-over wound that still ached beneath the gauze. He suddenly felt raw , like every part of him he tried to hide was laid out and on display.  

Salim glanced up and smiled easily. “You’re home early,” he said, tone light.  

Zain shrugged, letting the front door swing shut behind him. “Yeah. Got some homework to finish, came home instead of going into town.” His eyes flicked to Eric, and though he didn’t say anything else, his gaze lingered a moment too long—catching on the missing limb, the bandages, the way Eric was leaning against the counter like standing had become a monumental task.  

Salim didn’t miss the tension that radiated from Eric like a coiled wire pulled too tight. “You want to join us for dinner?” Salim offered.  

Zain shook his head. “Already ate. But thanks.”  

“Alright,” Salim said simply, turning back to the stove.  

Zain’s eyes met Eric’s one last time. Something unreadable passed behind them—not quite pity, not quite judgment, but something that made Eric’s jaw tighten and his throat dry out. Zain gave a nod, maybe out of politeness, then said, “Enjoy your dinner,” before disappearing down the hall.  

Eric didn’t move, barely breathed, until he heard the quiet click of Zain’s bedroom door closing.  

Only then did his shoulders loosen a fraction. He let out a long, shaky breath, not quite a sigh, and shifted a little closer to the counter again.  

Salim didn’t look at him right away. He just ladled the soup into a bowl and placed it gently on the table. Then, calmly and quietly, he said, “He’s not judging you, you know.”  

Eric didn’t answer. He just stared at the bowl, eyes dark and distant.  

Salim looked over his shoulder, softening his voice. “But even if he was… you still don’t have anything to be ashamed of.”  

Eric just nodded, not sure how to answer, and pushed off the counter with one hand, balancing as he hopped toward the table. His bare foot thudded softly against the tile, the movement stiff and uneven without the prosthetic, but he made it to the chair without needing help. He sat down with a quiet exhale, the warmth of the soup drifting up from the bowl like a fragile promise. It was still too hot to eat, and besides, he was waiting for Salim to join him.  

Salim finished plating his own meal—a fragrant serving of spiced rice and lamb—and took the seat opposite Eric, setting his plate down with a soft clink. He offered a quiet smile, and that was enough to prompt Eric into action. He picked up his spoon and dipped it into the soup, blowing lightly before guiding the first bite to his mouth.  

Warmth flooded his chest and stomach. It was comforting, sure, but it was also wrong . Every mouthful felt like stealing. Like weakness. Like indulgence he hadn’t earned. But he’d promised himself— more this time . Not just for himself, but for Salim, who had made this soup with his own hands, who watched him now with subtle hope in his eyes.  

He kept eating.  

Small spoonfuls, slow and steady, letting the heat and salt and spice distract him from the gnawing pit of guilt curled up inside him like something alive. Soup was easier—it required no chewing, no commitment to texture—but the guilt didn’t care. The guilt only saw consumption. It only saw failure.  

Still, Eric made it to the halfway point before the pressure in his chest grew too tight. He paused, setting the spoon down with trembling fingers. His stomach felt both full and empty at the same time, heavy with guilt and yet still starving in a way that food could never touch.  

Across from him, Salim looked up, eyes flicking from Eric’s bowl to his face. He didn’t say anything, just smiled softly— proudly —and Eric felt something twist in his chest. That look. That gentle, quiet pride. Like Eric had done something good .  

Eric’s jaw clenched, his hand curling slightly under the table. It would be so easy to get up, stumble down the hall, and purge it all. He didn’t deserve to keep it. He didn’t deserve anything, not the food, not Salim’s care, not the quiet safety of this kitchen.  

But Salim was watching. And Eric knew he needed this. His body needed this if he had any chance of fighting off the fever, of healing from everything he’d put it through.  

He took a deep breath, shallow but determined, and forced himself to lift the spoon again. One more bite. Just one. He could scream at himself later. He could cry and shake and claw at his arms when Salim wasn’t looking, but right now—he would eat. He would try .  

The soup settled warm and wrong in his stomach again, but he didn’t stop. Not yet. Not while Salim was smiling at him like that.  

Eric took a few more shaky spoonfuls, each bite heavier than the last. His hands trembled so badly now that the soup sloshed over the sides of the spoon before he could even lift it to his mouth. Finally, with a soft clatter, he set it down in the bowl. He clenched his hands into fists against his thighs, nails biting into the flesh of his palms.  

Too much.  

His brain was screaming it over and over again. Too much. Too much. Too much.  

He shouldn’t have eaten that much. He shouldn’t have eaten at all. His stomach twisted with guilt, the warmth inside him turning to lead.  

But Salim was here. Salim had smiled at him.  

Eric squeezed his eyes shut, willing himself to stay grounded, to not throw it all away. He had to keep it down. He had to be good. For Salim. For once.  

Across the table, Salim set his cutlery down gently, the sound soft but purposeful. A moment later, he stood and came around to Eric’s side, placing a warm, steady hand on his shoulder.  

"You did really, really well," Salim said, voice low and sincere. "I’m very proud of you."  

Eric just nodded, unable to speak. His throat felt tight, like it would close up completely if he tried. His chest heaved with the effort of keeping everything contained—food, guilt, tears.  

Salim gave his shoulder a light squeeze. “Why don’t you go sit down on the couch? I’ll clean up.”  

Another small nod. Eric stood, forcing his leg to cooperate, forcing himself to stay upright even though every step made his stomach churn worse. He didn’t bother grabbing his prosthetic. He just limped toward the couch and dropped onto it with a heaviness that wasn’t just physical.  

He curled in on himself as soon as he hit the cushions, arms wrapping around his knees, head dropping forward until his forehead pressed against them. His breath came in short, uneven bursts. The soup sat like a stone in his stomach, solid and wrong , and the guilt coiled around it like barbed wire.  

He shouldn’t have eaten that much.  

He didn’t deserve to feel full.  

He didn’t deserve to feel better.  

But Salim had said he was proud.  

That part stuck in his chest too, in a way he couldn’t quite process. It hurt, but not like the guilt hurt. It hurt like hope—sharp, unfamiliar, terrifying.  

Eric tightened his arms around his knees, burying his face there. Maybe, if he just stayed quiet and small, the guilt would pass. Maybe Salim wouldn’t notice how close he was to falling apart again. Maybe he could just breathe until it all settled.  

Or maybe not.  

But he stayed like that anyway. Still. Silent. Fighting it.  

Eric trembled where he sat, curled tight on the couch like he could somehow shrink away from the guilt clawing at him from the inside out. He fought to stay composed, to keep himself together, but he was unraveling faster than he could catch the threads. Each breath came shallow, tight in his chest, his throat burning with unshed tears and unspoken self-loathing.  

His hands moved on their own, seeking out the bandages wrapped around his forearms. He scraped his nails across the fabric, then down over the edge of the long jagged wound on his left arm. The sting that bloomed beneath his fingertips hurt— really hurt—but that was the point. The pain was something real , something he could control .  

He tried not to think about the relief he'd feel if he just got up and purged everything in his stomach. How clean and empty it would feel. How simple it would be. How much better he’d feel.  

The thought made his stomach twist harder.  

In the kitchen, Salim rinsed the last dish and dried his hands, then stepped into the living room, expecting to find Eric still curled up, quiet but stable.  

But instead, his heart dropped.  

Eric’s hands were clawing at his bandages again, nails dragging over raw healing skin like he couldn’t even feel it—or worse, needed to feel it. Salim crossed the room in two quick strides and dropped to the couch beside him, catching Eric’s wrists in his hands.  

“Hey, hey—don’t do that,” Salim said, voice low but firm, threaded through with quiet urgency.  

Eric blinked, like he’d just come back to himself, then glanced down at their hands. “Didn’t realise I was,” he mumbled, shame laced through every word. “Sorry.”  

“It’s alright,” Salim said gently. He didn’t let go right away, just held his wrists a second longer—long enough to be sure Eric wouldn’t go right back to it. Only then did he release him, letting his touch shift into something more comforting.  

Salim slid an arm around Eric’s shoulders, and after a moment of hesitation, Eric leaned into it, still curled in on himself but pressing close, drawn by the steady warmth. He didn’t care how it looked. He didn’t care if he seemed weak or clingy or messed up. He was all of those things. He was just too busy keeping his head above the waves of guilt to care about appearances.  

He didn’t say anything. Neither did Salim.  

But the silence between them wasn’t empty. Salim’s hand rubbed slow, grounding circles into Eric’s upper arm, and Eric stayed tucked against his side, breathing shallowly, jaw tight, trying so hard to keep from breaking all the way apart.  

Maybe he already had. But Salim was still there. Holding him through it.  

It took a long time—longer than usual—for the storm inside Eric to begin to calm. Maybe it was because he’d eaten more than he was used to, maybe because it had felt like a deliberate act of defiance against the guilt he carried every day. But the aftermath had hit harder, too, like his mind was punishing him for daring to try.  

He stayed curled up, forehead still resting against his knees, but the trembling had eased a little. The tension in his shoulders began to loosen, not all at once, but bit by bit, like rope being slowly unwound. Each breath came a little steadier than the last.  

Salim kept his arm around him the whole time, not speaking, not pushing. Just there , a steady presence at Eric’s side, radiating calm and warmth. He could feel how deeply the guilt was sinking its teeth into Eric. He’d seen how hard even a few spoonfuls of food could be for him—and tonight, Eric had eaten half a bowl. To anyone else, it might not have looked like much, but Salim had seen the war Eric fought just to pick up the spoon.  

And he’d won. For a little while, he’d won.  

But victories like that came with scars.  

Salim’s hand rubbed slow circles over Eric’s arm again, careful to avoid the bandaged areas. He didn’t want to leave him. Not like this. Not when he’d caught Eric scratching at wounds that hadn’t even healed yet, not when he knew Eric’s mind could be a crueler prison than anything physical.  

It wasn’t that he didn’t trust him—he did . But he also knew the weight of guilt, of shame, of trying to hold it all alone. He didn’t want Eric to suffer in silence when he didn’t have to. If his presence could ease even a fraction of what Eric was carrying, then that was where Salim would be.  

As more of the tension bled out of Eric’s body, he leaned a little further into Salim’s side. Salim shifted slightly to adjust, wrapping his arm more securely around Eric’s shoulders, holding him close without pressure. He could feel how hard Eric was working just to stay grounded—to resist the clawing urge to undo everything he’d just fought so hard to do. It broke Salim’s heart to think of the war going on behind those tired eyes.  

But Eric was still here. He hadn’t run. Hadn’t purged. He was trying .  

And Salim would never stop trying with him.  

Minutes passed in silence, soft and still. With each one, Eric seemed to come back to himself a little more, piece by piece. He slowly lifted his head from his knees, though he didn’t lift it far—just far enough to rest it against Salim’s shoulder instead. Salim didn’t move, didn’t say anything, just turned his head slightly and rested his cheek against Eric’s curls.  

Eric’s body gradually uncoiled, his knees still tucked up to his chest, but not as tightly clenched. His hands, no longer fisted or scratching at bandages, now lay still in his lap. The fight wasn’t over—Salim knew that. The guilt hadn’t magically disappeared, and Eric still didn’t believe he deserved the food sitting in his stomach. But Salim had told him he did.  

And Salim had never lied to him.  

So for now, Eric clung to that. To the one voice that had never turned against him, the one person who kept showing up, no matter how many pieces Eric shattered into.  

Salim rested his cheek lightly against Eric’s head and murmured, “I’m proud of you. For eating. For staying. For letting me in.”  

Eric didn’t respond, not with words, but the way he leaned just a little more of his weight into Salim’s side was enough.  

He’d stay. He’d keep trying.  

After maybe an hour had passed, the sharp edges of guilt began to dull—no longer clawing and biting at his insides, just a heavy weight curled up in the pit of his stomach. Manageable. Familiar. The kind of guilt that never truly went away, just settled in and made itself part of him. But Eric could live with that. He always had.  

He shifted slightly, sitting up a little straighter, though he stayed pressed against Salim’s side. The movement was slow, almost reluctant—his body still wracked with exhaustion, his muscles aching from the fever, from the phantom pain radiating up through his stump, from the raw infection burning in his arm. The room was warm, but he still felt cold, the kind of cold that burrowed into his bones and wouldn’t leave.  

His chest rose and fell with a quiet sigh as he glanced down at himself—his sleeves still rolled up, the jagged wound on his left arm exposed, along with the fresh bandages on the right. His prosthetic still sat where he’d left it, just outside the kitchen. Vulnerable didn’t even begin to cover how he felt, every broken piece of him laid bare.  

But he wasn’t hiding. Wasn’t shutting down.  

He was present .  

That mattered.  

Salim hadn’t said a word during the past hour, just kept his arm around Eric, grounding him with warmth and quiet understanding. Eric leaned into it now, a small but deliberate choice. He was still here. Still trying.  

“I think it’s passing,” Eric murmured hoarsely, almost more to himself than to Salim. His voice was rough from disuse and lingering emotion, but steady.  

Salim turned slightly, just enough to meet his eyes. “Yeah?” he asked gently.  

Eric gave a small nod, eyes tired but clearer than they’d been all evening. “Still feel like shit. Still hurts. But I’m… here. Not in my head so much anymore.”  

Salim’s expression softened. “I’m glad you’re here.”  

Eric didn’t answer with words, just rested his head against Salim’s shoulder again, lighter this time, more like leaning into comfort than clinging for survival. The weight of everything he carried was still there—but for now, for this moment, it wasn’t unbearable.  

After a couple more moments sitting there in the quiet warmth of Salim’s arm around him, Eric shifted slightly. His fingers curled against the couch cushion, hesitating, then he mumbled, “I don’t… I don’t want to eat that much again.”  

Salim tilted his head, a faint frown pulling at his brow. “No?”  

Eric glanced away, eyes fixed on the floor. He couldn’t bring himself to look at Salim. “That was hell,” he said, voice soft and tight. “I can’t keep doing that. I’ll end up throwing it up.”  

Salim’s arm tightened around him in a gentle squeeze. “That’s alright,” he said softly. “You don’t have to keep eating that much, Eric. But you did . You pushed through it. And I’m really proud of you for trying.”  

Eric gave a small nod, jaw tense. He still felt off-kilter, like his whole body was humming with unease—feverish, aching, sick with guilt—but not drowning in it anymore. And that was something.  

He was quiet for a beat, then hesitated again before asking, “Would you… want to play some cards?”  

Salim smiled, and Eric could feel it even without looking at him—warm and real. It helped settle something in his chest. “Sure,” Salim said, voice light. “What would you like to play?”  

Eric thought for a second, something simple, something to distract his mind and keep his hands busy. “Blackjack?” he offered.  

“Alright,” Salim said, already moving to get the deck from the coffee table. “Dealer’s choice?”  

Eric managed a small huff of a laugh—barely there, but real. “You deal. I’m too tired to think.”  

Salim chuckled, shuffling the cards expertly. “Perfect. I’ll go easy on you.”  

Eric shook his head faintly, eyes following the movement of Salim’s hands. For now, the guilt was quiet, the pressure inside him not quite so crushing. Maybe he couldn’t eat that much again for a while. Maybe he’d always hate the feeling of being full. But he could try . And Salim—Salim would be there, like he always was.  

That thought made it just a little easier to breathe.  

Salim began dealing the cards with smooth, practiced motions, his sleeves rolled to the elbows, the soft shuffle and snap of the deck filling the quiet space between them. Eric watched, eyes a little glassy from the fever, but a flicker of something—almost mischievous—returned to his expression.  

He wanted to try counting the cards. He used to be good at it—back before everything got messy. It would give his brain something to do, something focused, structured. And, besides, if he got caught, Salim would only laugh and throw a mock accusation his way, and Eric needed that kind of lightness right now like he needed air.  

He narrowed his eyes slightly, doing his best to keep count as Salim dealt the next round. It wasn’t easy. The fever fog was like static in his head, making it harder to hold onto numbers, harder to focus. But the effort—the act of trying—shoved the darker thoughts to the edges, quieted the guilt and the gnawing discomfort still curled in his stomach.  

“Hit or stand?” Salim asked, one eyebrow raised, the corner of his mouth tugging into a half-smile.  

Eric squinted at his hand, then at the visible dealer card. He tapped the table. “Hit me.”  

Salim dealt the next card and gave him a knowing look. “You sure about that, Colonel? You're awfully confident for someone losing track of the count.”  

Eric let out a breathy chuckle, weak but real. “I’m not losing track. I’ve just… recalibrated my strategy.”  

“Oh?” Salim smirked. “Does this strategy involve suddenly forgetting what a ten looks like?”  

“It’s advanced,” Eric said, trying to keep a straight face. “You wouldn’t understand.”  

Salim laughed, light and genuine, and Eric found himself smiling just a little. The numbers in his head swirled, fuzzy and imprecise, but that was okay. The point wasn’t to win—it was to distract himself, to feel like himself, even if only for a few minutes.  

As they played on, the game pulling them into a familiar rhythm of banter and subtle challenges, Eric found the tension in his chest easing a little more. He was still hurting. Still sick. Still vulnerable and exhausted and overwhelmed. But for now, the cards were something he could hold onto—and so was Salim.  

They played for a while longer, the soft sounds of shuffling cards and quiet laughter filling the room, until the evening wore on and the weariness caught up with both of them. Eric could barely keep his eyes open now. His focus had slipped from the game long ago—he wasn’t counting cards anymore, wasn’t even fully processing the numbers. He’d started asking for hits out of habit, his mind foggy and slow.  

They finished one final round, and Salim let out a small yawn as he set his cards down. “Alright, I think it’s bedtime.”  

Eric nodded, stretching stiffly, the motion making his muscles ache. He handed Salim his cards with a half-lidded blink, his exhaustion clearly overtaking him.  

Salim set the cards aside, then stood. “Let me help you pull the bed out.”  

Eric nodded again and stood too, only to wobble slightly when he forgot for a moment that his prosthetic wasn’t on. He caught himself against the arm of the couch, letting out a quiet breath. Salim pretended not to notice, giving him the space to steady himself without comment.  

Sliding the coffee table out of the way, Salim pulled the bed out smoothly, revealing the mattress beneath the couch. Eric bent down to collect the pillows and blankets off the floor, arranging them neatly with the kind of careful precision that came from habit more than thought.  

Once the bed was made, Eric sat down heavily, his body visibly sagging with fatigue. Salim rested a hand gently on his shoulder.  

“Goodnight, Eric,” he said softly.  

Eric looked up and offered a faint, tired smile. “Goodnight.”  

“Sleep well.”  

“You too.”  

Salim gave his shoulder one last gentle squeeze before turning and walking down the corridor toward his bedroom. Eric shifted on the mattress, curling up on his side, the blankets wrapped tightly around him. His eyes slipped shut almost immediately, and though his body still ached, though his mind was far from quiet, there was something comforting about the warmth of the blankets and the memory of Salim’s hand on his shoulder.  

For now, that was enough.  

Salim had just reached his bedroom door when Zain’s door creaked open behind him. He paused, turning slightly as Zain stepped out into the dim hallway.  

“You heading into the kitchen?” Salim asked quietly.  

Zain nodded, rubbing at his eyes. “Yeah, just wanted a snack.”  

Salim gave him a small nod, but his voice held a note of seriousness. “Be quiet, alright? Eric’s sleeping on the couch.”  

Zain paused mid-step. “What’s wrong with him, anyway?”  

Salim’s expression tightened. He gave his son a firm, disapproving look. “Don’t ask it like that.”  

Zain dipped his head, shame flashing across his face. “Sorry.”  

Salim sighed, scrubbing a hand down his face. He hesitated for a moment before speaking, his voice quieter. “The wound you saw on his arm… and the bandages? He did them himself.”  

Zain’s eyes widened slightly in realization. His mouth opened like he wanted to say something, but he just nodded instead, clearly taken aback, and clearly feeling bad for asking.  

Salim stepped forward and gave him a brief but reassuring pat on the shoulder. “Be quiet if you’re going to the kitchen. Goodnight, Zain.”  

“I will. Goodnight, Baba,” Zain murmured, his voice more subdued now.  

Salim offered him a faint smile before stepping into his bedroom and gently shutting the door behind him.  

Eric was half asleep when the sound of footsteps crept down the hallway. They weren’t heavy or loud, but they also weren’t Salim— Salim moved like a damn cat when he wanted to, quiet and soft, barely audible unless he wanted to be heard. These steps were careful, but not quite as practiced.  

Eric blinked his eyes open, sleep clinging stubbornly to him. He turned his head just slightly and caught sight of Zain stepping into the edge of the living room from the hallway. For a brief moment, their eyes met.  

Zain froze like he hadn’t expected Eric to still be awake, then gave a faint nod and turned quickly into the kitchen, keeping his head down. Eric watched the boy rummage quietly through the cupboards, pulling out what looked like a snack bar, then filling a glass of water.  

Eric’s shoulders stayed tense. He didn’t move, barely even breathed, eyes following Zain like a cornered animal watching for a sudden move that never came. It wasn’t rational—Zain hadn’t done anything wrong—but something in Eric still bristled at being seen like this. Weak. Fragile. Exposed. He hated it.  He wasn’t sure why he was on edge—Zain hadn’t done anything wrong. He was Salim’s kid, barely even said anything most days. But something about being around anyone else still made Eric tense. Maybe it was the vulnerability—his stump uncovered, his arms bandaged and exposed, the weight of shame sitting heavily on his chest. Maybe it was just habit now. Tension was his default.  

He watched until Zain disappeared back into the hallway, his door clicking quietly shut behind him. Only then did Eric let his eyes drift shut again, though sleep came slowly. He told himself Zain wasn’t a threat. That he was just a kid. That it was fine. That he was safe here. But tension came too easily to him now. Came with being watched. Judged. He was tense around everyone, these days.  

Everyone except Salim.  

But it still took a long time for his shoulders to stop feeling tight.  

Eric finally began to relax again, the tension slowly bleeding from his muscles as the quiet of the house settled back around him. He shifted slightly under the blankets, adjusting the way they draped over him, pulling them tighter around his body like a makeshift cocoon. The warmth helped, but it wasn’t the same. Not as comforting or grounding as Salim’s arms around him had been earlier—strong and steady, a safe place to rest his head.  

He exhaled softly through his nose, forcing his eyes closed and trying to calm his racing thoughts. His body ached—his arm throbbed beneath the bandages, his stump burned faintly, and the phantom pain still flickered through his nerves—but he stayed curled up, unmoving.  

He tried to slow his thoughts, tried to keep them from drifting back to the food in his stomach, to Zain’s brief glance, to the ghost of guilt still lingering in his chest. Instead, he focused on the rhythm of his breathing, on the hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen, on the faint creak of the walls settling in the night.  

Sleep didn’t come fast, but it came—slow and heavy, like sinking into deep water.  

And with any luck, this time, it would be peaceful.  

Chapter 36

Notes:

I went on a proof reading spree and now only have 3 chapters in the backlog
uh enjoy!

Chapter Text

Eric’s sleep dragged him down again. And again. And again.  

Each time, he found himself back in the temple—its endless halls a labyrinth of death. The vampires were always just behind him, shadows stretching too far, claws catching on stone and bone alike. Sometimes he was the last one alive. Sometimes he heard the others screaming in the dark, then silence. Each nightmare ended differently—ripped apart, impaled, crushed, burned—but the fear was always the same. That helpless, drowning panic. That bone-deep certainty that he was going to die.  

He jolted awake each time, breath catching in his throat, chest rising and falling in sharp, panicked gasps. Eyes wide, scanning the darkness of the living room for movement, for shapes that weren’t supposed to be there.  

Nothing. Just the quiet hum of the apartment. The distant creak of pipes. The low wind outside.  

His heart thundered in his ears. But he didn’t scream. That counted for something, right?  

He hated how much it mattered to him—not waking Salim. Not letting himself be seen like this. Shaking, sweating, terrified. It was pathetic. But god, he also hated being alone when he felt like this. When it felt like the world might fall apart if he blinked too slow or breathed too loud.  

But exhaustion pulled at him like lead, and every time he came up for air, it yanked him right back under.  

Finally, after another brutal loop through the temple—this time his leg caught in debris, the vampires swarming—he jerked awake again, sucking in a sharp breath, heart hammering painfully in his chest.  

He stayed awake this time. He had to.  

Eric sat up slowly, wincing at the way his muscles ached and his head swam with fever. He shifted back, leaning against the couch cushions and wrapping the blankets tighter around himself like armor. His arm burned under the bandages, the infected skin hot and pulsing, and his whole body felt cold and clammy despite the layers wrapped around him.  

He didn’t dare close his eyes again.  

He just sat there, shivering faintly, listening to the quiet. Waiting for the night to pass.  

By the time morning crept in through the edges of the blinds, Eric was still awake.  

He was slouched low on the pull-out bed, head tipped back against the cushions, eyes half-shut but never all the way closed. He couldn’t. Every time they did, the shadows felt too close. Too alive. The darkness wasn’t safe—not after the vampires. Not after seeing what could crawl out of it.  

He sat like that, half-aware, bones aching and skin clammy, eyes dry and scratchy from being open too long. His thoughts had long since quieted into a heavy fog, weighted down by fever and exhaustion. He barely registered the sound of footsteps coming down the hallway.  

Salim appeared, rubbing sleep from his eyes, his curls tousled and his expression soft with sleep. He paused when he saw Eric—sitting upright, still bundled in the blankets, still very much awake. Concern flickered across Salim’s face.  

“Good morning,” he said gently.  

Eric blinked and turned his head toward him, managing a small, tired smile. “Good morning.”  

Salim stepped a little closer. “You been awake long?”  

Eric hesitated—too long—and then said, “No. Not long.”  

Salim didn’t believe him. It was written in the shadows under Eric’s eyes, in the way he was sitting like he hadn’t moved all night. But he didn’t press. He just nodded and said, “Alright.”  

He crossed the room and sat on the edge of the bed beside him. “How’re you feeling?”  

Eric shrugged, a stiff, tired movement. “Still ill. But… not too bad.”  

Salim reached out and laid a hand gently on Eric’s forehead, his fingers cool against overheated skin. His brows pulled together slightly. “You’re still really warm.”  

Eric flushed at the contact, trying not to lean into it. “I feel fine,” he mumbled, though the lie was thin and transparent.  

Salim gave him a look. “Would you take the blanket off? Might help you cool down a little.”  

Eric hesitated. The blanket was comfort. It was pressure. Weight. It made him feel like he wouldn’t just float away.  

But Salim was looking at him like he mattered, like this mattered. So Eric nodded and peeled the blanket off reluctantly, setting it aside and hugging his arms to his chest to fight the sudden chill.  

Salim smiled softly and patted his knee. “Thank you.”  

Eric’s face heated again—this time for a different reason—and he looked away, trying to hide the flush in his cheeks.  

“Yeah,” he muttered. “No problem.”  

Salim stood and stretched briefly before making his way into the kitchen, casting a glance back at Eric as he went. He opened the fridge and called over gently, “You up for some breakfast?”  

Eric hesitated, eyes flicking toward the kitchen. His stomach churned—not from hunger, but from the memory of last night, the guilt that had taken hours to settle. Still… he didn’t want to disappoint Salim. “Yeah,” he said after a moment. “I can help.”  

Salim turned just enough to meet his eyes and shook his head. “No, you stay sitting down and rest. I’ll make the food.”  

Eric leaned back against the cushions again, more relieved than he expected to be. His muscles were aching, and every inch of him still felt fever-wracked and cold in the worst way. But he still said, a little stubbornly, “I’m alright, Salim. I can help.”  

Salim gave him a gentle look, already gathering eggs and bread from the fridge. “I’ve got it. It’s alright.”  

Eric didn’t argue this time. He shifted on the pull-out bed, adjusting the pillows so he could sit sideways and still see into the kitchen. He curled his legs up, arms loosely around his knees, and watched Salim work.  

The steady sounds of movement—pans clinking, eggs cracking, the low hiss of something starting to cook—were comforting in their familiarity. Salim didn’t rush. He moved with a sort of quiet rhythm, relaxed and focused, like making breakfast was the most natural thing in the world.  

Eric rested his cheek against the top of his knees, eyes still fixed on Salim. Despite the ache in his body, the sickness in his gut, and the constant war in his head, this—right now—felt... manageable. Salim in the kitchen. The warmth of the house. The way the light filtered through the curtains, soft and gold. It wasn’t peace. But it was close.  

Salim kept breakfast simple—something light, something gentle. He cracked a few eggs into the pan and stirred them slowly, not adding anything beyond a touch of butter. No salt, no pepper, no spices. He knew how Eric struggled with food, how even the smallest trigger could turn his stomach. Seasoning could come later, on his own plate. For now, the goal was just to get something warm into Eric’s system.  

He slid two slices of bread into the toaster and waited in silence, glancing now and again into the living room where Eric sat curled up, eyes half-lidded but alert, watching.  

When everything was ready, Salim plated it carefully—half a slice of toast for Eric, a modest helping of scrambled eggs beside it. The rest he divided onto his own plate, then sprinkled some za’atar and a bit of salt onto his portion. He carried both plates into the living room, pausing a moment before stepping carefully onto the edge of the pull-out bed.  

“Here,” he said softly, handing Eric his plate. The younger man’s hands trembled just slightly as he took it.  

“Thank you,” Eric said, quiet, sincere. He stared at the food for a moment, eyes scanning it as though bracing himself. Then, after a few heartbeats, he picked up a small bite of egg with his fork and cautiously took it into his mouth.  

Salim said nothing, just shuffled backward until he was sitting beside Eric, back resting against the cushions, plate balanced in his lap. He didn’t crowd him. Just stayed close enough to be there, letting Eric set the pace.  

Eric chewed slowly, eyes on his plate, swallowing with effort—but he didn’t stop. He took another bite, then another, small, methodical, every movement measured like a man picking his way through a minefield. Salim didn’t say anything, just kept eating beside him, quiet and steady. He knew that silence—gentle, nonjudgmental—was sometimes more comforting than words.  

The soft clink of cutlery was the only sound between them. Outside, the world was waking up—birds calling faintly, a distant hum of traffic. But inside, it was just the two of them. A small space. A safe one.  

Eric stared down at his plate, the scrambled eggs blurring at the edges of his vision. He’d managed four bite - just four - and that familiar, clawing guilt was already tightening in his gut like a vice. It pressed in around the food, heavy and suffocating, turning warmth into nausea. His stomach roiled, and for a long moment he just breathed, shallow and tight, willing it to settle.  

He didn’t even have the strength to get up if he wanted to throw up. And part of him did. God, he wanted to. But he just sat there, curled into himself, plate resting on his lap like a weight. His legs tucked close. His free hand curled tightly in the blankets. Control. Contain it. Don’t move.  

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Salim glance at his plate. Just a glance—no comment, no pressure. He just kept eating his own food like nothing was wrong. And Eric was grateful. He wasn’t sure he could manage a conversation, not with his head full of fog and his body screaming from the fever and the infection and the sheer exhaustion clinging to him like a second skin.  

Still, as heavy and sick and awful as he felt… the idea of sitting here all day, wrapped in blankets like a patient, was unbearable.  

He shifted slightly, huffing a quiet breath through his nose. He hated feeling useless. And Salim was going to insist he rest, he already knew it. The man was stubborn as hell when he was worried.  

Eric pushed his plate slightly away, settling it on the bed beside him. His voice came out quiet, hoarse, but steady. “You, uh… you got anything you need help with today?”  

Salim glanced at him, finishing his bite before answering. “You mean besides making sure you don’t pass out in the hallway?”  

Eric gave a weak smile. “I mean it. I feel like I’m losing my mind just lying around.”  

Salim tilted his head slightly, brows drawn. “Eric, you barely slept, you’ve still got a fever, and your arm’s infected. What exactly did you have in mind? Running laps?”  

Eric let out a quiet breath, equal parts amusement and frustration. “Just… something . I’ll go insane if I don’t do something useful.”  

Salim didn’t answer right away. He just looked at Eric, eyes thoughtful, searching. Then, after a pause, he said gently, “Alright. Something small . But if I think you’re overdoing it, I’m putting you right back on that couch.”  

Eric nodded, grateful. “Deal.”  

Salim finished the last bite of his eggs, then stood and reached over to take Eric’s plate without a word. Eric didn’t protest, just let him take it, grateful to not have to move more than necessary yet. Salim carried the dishes into the kitchen, already turning on the tap and starting to rinse them off.  

Meanwhile, Eric slowly shuffled further down the pull-out bed, grabbing his prosthetic and starting to strap it on. The motion was slow and stiff, his fingers fumbling a little more than usual, but he got it on. Salim glanced back toward him, catching the movement from the corner of his eye. He frowned slightly, but didn’t say anything. As much as he wanted to tell Eric to leave the prosthetic off—just for today, for comfort—he knew better than to push too hard. Eric was already restless. Pushing him to rest more would probably only make him more determined to do the opposite.  

Once his leg was on, Eric stood and moved to fold the bed back into a couch, blankets and pillows gathered and tossed neatly to one side. He paused for a second, then said, “I’m gonna go get cleaned up.”  

Salim nodded without turning, still focused on scrubbing the frying pan. “Alright.”  

Eric headed down the hallway, one hand trailing along the wall for balance when his body swayed slightly with fever fatigue. He stepped into the bathroom, closed the door behind him, and leaned on the sink for a moment, just breathing. Then, slowly, he went through the motions: brushing his teeth with shaky hands, washing his face with cool water that made his skin sting but helped him feel more human, using the toilet. Every step left him a little more drained, but a little more grounded too.  

After, he stepped into Salim’s bedroom. The room still smelled faintly like him—warmth and spice and that quiet kind of comfort Eric had come to associate with safety. He dressed slowly, slipping on a clean t-shirt, then pulling the same pair of sweatpants back on. They were soft, warm, and easy to move in, and given how sick and achy he still felt, he didn’t see the point in dressing up for anything more.  

He sat on the edge of the bed for a moment after he’d finished, letting the exhaustion ebb and flow through him before finally pushing himself up and heading back out toward the living room.  

Eric shuffled back into the living room and sank down onto the couch with a quiet exhale. His whole body felt leaden with exhaustion, the kind that didn’t go away no matter how much rest he got. He didn’t have the energy to pace or fidget like usual, didn’t even feel like pretending to be fine. His body simply didn’t have the strength for it.

Salim glanced at the clock, then dried his hands on the dish towel hanging off the oven handle. “I’m gonna go get dressed,” he said as he passed by, his voice casual but still laced with that soft attentiveness Eric was slowly getting used to. Eric just nodded, eyes half-lidded, and curled up where he sat.

He tucked his knees close to his chest, wrapping his arms loosely around them—not for comfort, really, but for warmth. The fever was making him freeze again, his skin crawling with cold despite knowing he was actually too hot. His shirt clung to his back, damp with sweat, and yet he couldn’t stop shivering. It was maddening.

His eyes drifted over to the hoodie folded on the arm of the couch. He wanted it. Badly. He wanted to wrap himself in the thick fabric, bury himself in it until the chills stopped gnawing at his bones. He wanted the blanket too, the weight of it grounding and safe.

But he knew what Salim would say.

Salim would frown, gently tell him he was overheating, try to coax him into pulling the hoodie off again and drinking more water, and maybe even suggest going back to bed. And as much as Eric trusted Salim—loved how gentle he was with him—he didn’t want to be babied. Not today. He didn’t want to be seen as fragile, even if he was.

So instead, he stayed curled tightly in on himself, legs hugged to his chest, arms wrapped loosely around them. He didn’t reach for the hoodie. He didn’t touch the blanket. He just sat there and endured the cold crawling over his skin and the heat burning underneath it, trying not to look as miserable as he felt.

Salim came back into the living room, freshly dressed, his hair still a little damp from where he’d run his fingers through it after washing up. His eyes flicked immediately to Eric, still curled on the couch, then to the clock on the wall. Without a word, he turned into the kitchen and filled a glass with water from the tap, then walked it carefully back over to Eric.  

He crouched slightly to hand it to him, voice low. “Think you can drink all of that while I’m gone?”  

Eric reached for it automatically, but paused with his hand on the cool glass. His brows drew in faintly. “Where are you going?”  

Salim gave a small smile. “Just need to grab something quickly. Won’t be long.”  

Eric nodded, trying to mask the sudden unease that stirred in his gut. “Alright. Have fun.”  

Salim tilted his head, not quite smiling this time, just studying him. “You gonna be alright while I’m gone?”  

Eric nodded again, firmer this time. “Yeah. I’ll be fine.”  

There was a pause, the kind that stretched just a second too long. Salim’s eyes lingered on him in that quiet, searching way he always had when he didn’t quite believe what Eric said but didn’t want to push. Then he stood, nodded once, and said, “Alright. I’ll be back soon.”  

“Alright,” Eric said, watching as Salim stepped over to the front door and began pulling his shoes on. The silence in the room pressed a little closer with each second. Before stepping out, Salim glanced over his shoulder one last time—his eyes meeting Eric’s—before the door shut behind him.  

And then it was quiet.  

Eric’s gaze dropped to the glass of water in his hands, fingers tightening slightly around it. The coolness of it grounded him for a second. The silence felt… off. Heavy. It hadn’t been long—seconds, maybe—but already the house felt emptier.  

This was the first time Salim had been more than one room away since… then. Since the temples. Since the cave-ins and the screaming and the blood. Since the vampires. Since the panic and the silence and the aftermath.  

He was fine. He didn’t need Salim.  

He gritted his teeth and looked away from the door, then down at the water again. The glass was shaking slightly in his hands. He tried to steady it, to steady himself.  

He was fine.  

It was strange how empty the house felt without Salim. The absence wasn’t loud or sudden—it was quiet. Still. The kind of silence that crept under Eric’s skin and made his chest feel tight. He sat still for a moment, then shifted and took a small sip of the water like Salim had asked, forcing it down past the nausea and tightness in his throat. He figured if he could just finish it before Salim got back, that’d be one less thing to feel guilty about.  

He was tempted to chug the whole thing, just to get it over with, but something told him that wasn’t what Salim had meant. He’d probably tell him to take his time. Not to make himself feel worse. So Eric took another slow sip instead, even as the silence around him pressed heavier.  

It was unnerving, how different everything felt when Salim wasn’t there. He’d gotten used to the quiet background noise of movement—Salim shifting in the kitchen, the occasional clearing of his throat, soft footsteps down the hall. Without any of that, the apartment felt like it wasn’t breathing.  

His nerves buzzed. He reached for the remote and flicked the TV on, not caring what channel it was on, just needing sound. Some distraction. Something.  

The noise helped a little, filled the room enough to take the edge off the silence. But not the emptiness.  

He didn’t know when exactly he’d started relying on Salim so much. Somewhere between the CENTCOM bed and the pull-out couch. Somewhere between the bandages and the nightmares. He used to be good at being alone—better at it than most. But now?  

Now the absence made his skin crawl.  

His fingers moved before his mind caught up, drifting to his right arm. He pressed them into the bandages, digging until the dull ache flared into something sharper. He inhaled quietly through his teeth. It hurt. But the pain was real. It was something.  

He knew Salim wouldn’t approve. Would probably stop him gently, with a hand around his wrist and soft words about not hurting himself more.  

But Salim wasn’t here.  

And Eric had already been told no hoodie. No blanket.  

He needed something . Just to stay anchored. Just until Salim came back.  

Eric wasn’t sure how much time had passed—minutes? longer?—but the sound of the front door opening snapped his attention to it instantly. He perked up, eyes locked on the doorway like a dog waiting for its person to come home. He tried not to look too relieved, tried to mask it behind a neutral expression, but the moment Salim stepped back into view, some of the tightness in his chest loosened.  

His hand dropped quickly from his arm, tucking it close to his side, hoping Salim wouldn’t notice the faint dots of blood blooming through the bandages. They were small, just from his fingers digging in too hard. It wasn’t a big deal, really. He didn’t want it to be a thing. Not when Salim had already done so much.  

But Salim didn’t seem to notice—or if he did, he didn’t mention it. Oddly, he didn’t shut the front door behind him either, which made Eric frown. Salim was always on about keeping the heat out, especially with Eric being feverish.  

Before Eric could ask, Salim turned with a grin tugging at his lips and said, “I’ve got a present for you.”  

Eric blinked, surprised. “A present?”  

He stood up slowly, cautious on his prosthetic, curious and slightly wary. “What is it?”  

Salim turned back toward the doorway, then bent to pick something up just out of view. He stepped back inside, the cold air following him—and Eric froze.  

A shower chair.  

Salim carried it in carefully, holding it like something important, and set it down just inside the living room.  

“I called an old friend,” Salim said, smiling. “He had one from when he broke his leg. Figured it might help you feel a bit more steady. I know the bathroom hasn’t been easy.”  

Eric stared at it, stunned.  

He couldn’t speak.  

Salim looked at him gently, voice soft as he added, “I only wish I’d thought of it sooner.”  

Eric swallowed hard, eyes already burning. He blinked quickly, trying to keep the tears from falling, but it wasn’t working. It wasn’t just the chair. It was the fact that Salim had gone out of his way. Had thought about this. Had cared enough to make the effort. Something about that kind of kindness cracked him open in a way he wasn’t prepared for.  

“I…” His voice caught. He didn’t know what to say. All he could think was I don’t deserve this.  

But Salim stepped closer, eyes searching his like he could see right through the guilt and self-loathing, and said quietly, “You deserve it, Eric. You deserve to be able to shower without struggling. You deserve to have things that make your life easier, that make you feel safe.”  

Eric bit the inside of his cheek, trying to keep from sobbing outright. His throat burned with everything he wanted to say and couldn’t. Instead, he nodded, eyes wet, and said, barely above a whisper, “Thank you.”  

Salim stepped forward again, the creak of the floorboards soft under his feet. His hand found Eric’s shoulder, warm and steady, anchoring.  

“You’re allowed to have things that help,” he said softly, voice a quiet murmur like he didn’t want to overwhelm. “You don’t have to prove anything to me. Not strength, not resilience, not toughness. You’ve already got all of that in spades. You deserve comfort too. Kindness.”  

Eric didn’t answer. He just nodded, jaw tight, blinking fast as his gaze stayed fixed on the shower chair like it might vanish if he looked away. His chest ached. His eyes stung. He didn’t trust his voice not to crack.  

Salim gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I’ll go put it in the bathroom,” he said, still warm, still soft.  

Eric nodded again, still silent.  

“Go sit down, Eric,” Salim added gently, already turning with the chair in hand.  

That finally got Eric moving. He turned and made his way back to the couch with a slow shuffle, trying not to let the exhaustion in his limbs show too much. His prosthetic tugged and shifted with every step, the socket loose like it had been for months now. Every little shift was grating, the pressure on his residual limb making him want to rip the whole thing off.  

Once he sat, he gave in to the irritation and unstrapped it, setting the prosthetic aside on the floor. He rubbed at the end of his stump briefly, fingers moving in small circles, trying to ease the discomfort. The pressure and phantom ache were flaring just enough to make the fever feel sharper. More present.  

With a soft sigh, he leaned back into the cushions again, pulling one leg up to his chest and wrapping an arm loosely around it. He still felt like hell—sick, aching, worn thin—but the chair, that gesture, Salim’s words… they warmed something in his chest. Something quiet and fragile and desperately in need of care.  

And for now, that was enough.  

Salim came back into the room, dusting his hands off casually on the front of his shirt. He paused in the doorway when he saw Eric curled up on the couch again, one leg tucked in, his prosthetic resting on the floor nearby. Salim's gaze softened.  

“Hey,” he said gently. “You want anything while I’m up?”  

He tried to keep the question light, casual, but there was a subtle hope behind it—that maybe Eric would ask for something to eat. Just a little something. A piece of fruit, a granola bar, even just a cracker. But when Eric lifted his head slightly, his voice quiet and rough as he asked, “Could I have some tea?” Salim still smiled.  

“Of course,” he said, without missing a beat. “I’ll get it started.”  

He turned and headed into the kitchen, the kettle already filled and waiting. As he switched it on and started gathering mugs, he let himself feel quietly proud. Tea wasn’t food, no—but Eric had asked for something. He was letting himself be taken care of, even in small ways. That was progress.  

Salim picked out the mild herbal tea he knew Eric liked—nothing too strong for his stomach—and set the bag in the mug while the kettle heated. It wasn’t just about hydration. It was about comfort. Warmth. Presence.  

And right now, that was what mattered most.  

Eric stayed curled in the corner of the couch, his legs tucked close, the blanket pooled near his side but not wrapped around him. His gaze stayed fixed on Salim as the man moved around the kitchen, preparing the tea with that quiet efficiency of his—unhurried, patient, like he had all the time in the world. Eric wasn’t even sure why he’d asked for the tea. It wasn’t like he particularly wanted it. But tea was what people had when they were sick, wasn’t it? It was warm. Calming. Familiar.  

Maybe it’d stop Salim from suggesting a nap too. Not that a nap didn’t sound good right now—his body ached with fever, his thoughts were fuzzy and slow—but the idea of lying there with nothing to do but think didn’t appeal.  

His eyes flicked to the half-full glass of water still sitting on the coffee table. He’d forgotten about it. And he had said he’d drink it before Salim came back. Crap.  

Trying to be subtle, Eric leaned forward, fingers wrapping around the glass. He brought it to his lips and finished it off in a few long gulps, setting it back down as casually as he could manage.  

But when he glanced up again, Salim’s eyes met his from across the kitchen, one eyebrow raised slightly. He didn’t say anything, just turned back to the kettle with a faint, amused smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.  

Eric huffed quietly through his nose and sank back into the cushions again, a small ghost of a smile on his lips.  

But even as he looked away, he couldn’t stop the faint curl of something like warmth in his chest. Not from the tea, not yet—but from the way Salim noticed everything without making it a big deal.  

Salim returned from the kitchen with two steaming mugs in hand, the subtle scent of herbal tea trailing after him. He sat down beside Eric on the couch with a quiet huff, handing him one of the mugs.  

Eric accepted it with a soft, “Thank you,” his fingers curling around the warmth almost immediately. It felt good—comforting, grounding. He took a tentative sip and was surprised by how perfect it tasted: not too sweet, not too strong, just warm and familiar. Soothing in a way he hadn’t expected.  

Beside him, Salim took a sip of his own tea and gave Eric a sideways glance. “How you feeling?”  

Eric hesitated for a moment, gauging how much honesty he could get away with. “Alright,” he said at last. “Bit tired. Achey. But nothing too bad.”  

Salim nodded, then offered gently, “Why don’t you take a nap?”  

Eric couldn’t help the little smirk that tugged at the corner of his mouth. “There it is,” he murmured, amused. “Knew that was coming.”  

Salim chuckled softly. “You’re not hard to read, habibi.”  

“Maybe later,” Eric said, taking another sip of tea.  

Salim’s smile lingered, but then his gaze drifted to Eric’s right arm. His expression shifted, eyes narrowing slightly in concern. “What happened to your bandage?”  

Eric instinctively stiffened, pulling the mug closer to his chest like it might shield him. “I… knocked it,” he said, far too quickly.  

Salim raised an eyebrow. “On what, a giant fork?”  

The unexpected absurdity of it caught Eric off guard. He laughed before he could stop himself—a genuine laugh, unguarded and surprised.  

Salim’s grin widened at the sound, then more softly added, “It’s alright, Eric. We can change the bandages. Then I’ll make a start on lunch, yeah?”  

Eric didn’t trust himself to speak, so he just nodded, a quiet warmth blooming in his chest that had nothing to do with the tea.  

He took another slow sip of his tea, letting the warmth settle in his chest, a fleeting moment of calm. When Salim leaned forward to set his mug down on the coffee table, Eric followed suit and made to stand.  

But Salim immediately stopped him with a quick, gentle, “No, no—stay here. I’ll get the supplies.”  

Eric hesitated for half a second before nodding, sinking back into the couch again. He reached for his tea, wrapping both hands around it once more and taking a long sip, using it as a distraction, a bracing breath before the sting.  

He could already feel his heart beginning to thud a little faster—not from fear exactly, but from the dull anticipation of pain. Salim disappeared down the hallway toward the bathroom, his footsteps soft against the floor.  

Alone again for a moment, Eric closed his eyes and forced himself to take a deep breath.  

It’s necessary, he told himself. It needs cleaning. The quicker the infection’s gone, the quicker you’ll feel better.  

He hated how much his body ached, how the fever fog still sat heavy behind his eyes, but he hated the thought of needing help even more. Still, he was grateful Salim hadn’t let him do it himself. Not today. Maybe not tomorrow, either.  

The bandages on his arm itched and throbbed, a reminder of what still needed tending to.  

Eric exhaled slowly through his nose and took one last sip of tea, trying to gather whatever strength he could before Salim came back.  

Salim returned a moment later, a small medical bag of supplies tucked under one arm. He sat down beside Eric again, setting the supplies on the coffee table within reach.  

Eric silently placed his mug of tea down, letting the warmth leave his fingers. Without a word, he extended his left arm. Salim gently took it, inspecting the wound with a practiced eye.  

“This one’s healing well,” he said, his voice low and reassuring. “Dried out nicely since we left it uncovered for a bit. That’s good.”  

Eric nodded once, barely perceptible.  

When Salim reached for his other arm, the right one, Eric offered it slowly. He didn’t mean to tense up, but his shoulders drew tight anyway, jaw clenched. He hated this part. Hated the sight of it, hated that it had gotten infected, hated that it had happened at all.  

He looked away as Salim began unwrapping the bandage, peeling it back gently, layer by layer. The sting of cool air against exposed, raw skin made his breath hitch, and he squeezed his eyes shut.  

“You need to look, Eric,” Salim said softly, not unkindly.  

Eric turned his head reluctantly, forcing himself to look at the angry red lines carved across his arm. He tried not to focus on the swelling or the skin still pulled too tight. Just seeing it made his stomach knot.  

Salim gave a quiet hum, considering. “It doesn’t look like it needs cleaning this time,” he said after a pause. “Just some cream.”  

Eric let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. The tension drained from him all at once, the relief so strong it left him limp. Not having to endure the sharp sting of disinfectant today was… a gift, really. Even though his arm still ached, the absence of fresh pain made him feel strangely exhausted.  

Salim worked quickly and gently, smoothing the antibiotic cream over the worst of it before wrapping the arm again with clean bandages. When he was done, he set the used supplies aside and patted Eric’s knee lightly.  

“Everything’s healing well,” he said, his tone warm, steady.  

Eric just nodded again, not trusting his voice. His throat was tight, but not from pain. Just… tiredness. Gratitude. Something heavier than both.  

He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t pull away either. And maybe, for now, that was enough.  

Salim quietly gathered the used bandages and remaining supplies, bundling them back into the small bag. He gave Eric’s knee one last reassuring pat before standing and heading down the hall to return everything to the bathroom.  

Left alone in the quiet living room, Eric curled back into the corner of the couch, drawing his legs up and tucking his freshly bandaged arm gently against his chest. It didn’t hurt much anymore—just a dull throb—but he held it close anyway, as if shielding it might shield everything else too.  

He reached for his tea again, cradling the mug between his hands, letting the warmth seep into his fingers. He took another sip. It was starting to cool slightly, but it was still comforting—soft and calm in a way that nothing else had been lately. The heaviness of the day was starting to catch up to him, the tea only making the sleepiness more pronounced. His limbs felt sluggish, eyes half-lidded, the warmth in his chest pulling at him like gravity.  

Maybe he would nap later, after lunch. Just for a little while.  

He tilted his head back against the cushions, closing his eyes briefly. Not to sleep—just to rest. Just for now.  

Salim came back in from the bathroom, wiping his hands dry on the sides of his sweatpants. Eric blinked his eyes open at the sound, still curled into the corner of the couch, fingers wrapped loosely around his now nearly empty mug. He watched Salim move through the kitchen, calm and methodical as always.  

Salim pulled open the freezer and took out a tub of homemade soup, setting it on the counter to defrost for dinner. Then he glanced over his shoulder and asked, “What do you feel like for lunch?”  

Eric hesitated, shifting slightly, his voice soft. “Anything’s fine.”  

Salim turned, arms crossing loosely. “How about rice and chicken?”  

Eric opened his mouth, closed it again. He looked down at his tea, then up, hesitant like a kid afraid to push his luck. “Could I… just have rice?”  

Salim smiled gently. “Of course.”  

Eric’s lips lifted into the barest ghost of a smile—small, but real. It tugged something in Salim’s chest.  

Salim turned back to the stove and started moving around the kitchen, pulling out what he needed. He didn’t comment on Eric’s request, didn’t push or offer something extra. Just made it work. The way Eric’s shoulders dropped a little more into the cushions told him that was the right call.  

Salim moved through the kitchen with practiced ease, setting the rice to boil in a small pot and seasoning a portion of chicken for himself. He kept the spices warm and familiar—just enough to bring out flavor without being overwhelming. The scent filled the kitchen steadily, comforting and homey.  

Between every few steps, though, his eyes flicked back to the couch.  

Eric was still curled up in the corner, cradling his tea like it was the only thing tethering him to the moment. His eyelids were heavy, his posture looser than it usually was when he tried to look “fine.” He was tired—more tired than he wanted to admit—and Salim could see it in the way his head kept drifting slightly before he blinked himself back to alertness.  

Salim turned back to the rice, giving it a slow stir. He knew, logically, that Eric wasn’t dangerously sick. It was just a mild fever, a bit of exhaustion, the tail-end of an infection they were keeping under control. But some deeper part of Salim—one not governed by logic—kept preparing for the worst. He couldn't shake the lingering fear that he'd turn around and find Eric collapsed on the floor, burning with fever and silent in that terrifying way he sometimes got.  

He forced himself to take a slow breath, focusing on the rhythmic motion of stirring. The rice was nearly done.  

Behind him, he heard the faintest sigh from the couch, a rustle of blankets. Eric hadn’t moved much. Good. Still conscious, still there.  

Maybe—Salim thought as he plated the food, setting aside a small portion of rice for Eric and spooning the spiced chicken over his own—maybe after they ate, he could convince Eric to nap. Not directly. That would just make him dig his heels in. But maybe if Salim sat close enough, put his arm around him like he had before… Eric might let himself drift off without meaning to. He’d done it before—gone soft and quiet in Salim’s arms like sleep had finally caught him off guard.  

And god, did Salim want that again. Not just for Eric’s sake. For his own peace of mind.  

He brought the plates into the living room, balancing them carefully as he walked. Eric glanced up from the corner of the couch, his expression guarded but vaguely irritated.  

"I could have come over to the table," he said quietly, not quite meeting Salim’s eyes. "I’m not that sick."  

Salim smiled gently, not missing the defensiveness in his tone. "Well, I’ve brought it in now," he replied simply, handing Eric his plate before settling down beside him.  

He didn’t press him to eat. Instead, he turned to his own plate, beginning to eat with casual ease, hoping that the quiet normalcy would take some of the pressure off.  

Eric hesitated, then slowly picked up his fork. He pushed the rice around for a moment before scooping up a small bite. The first mouthful was plain—thankfully—no overwhelming flavors to complicate things. He swallowed it, but it sat heavy in his gut, an unwelcome weight that dragged at his thoughts. He grimaced slightly, then forced himself to take another bite.  

Then another.  

Then another.  

Four bites. That was all.  

The nausea crept in almost immediately, thick and curling in his stomach like something rotting. His guilt wasn’t far behind—loud, relentless, clawing at the edges of his mind. What was the point? He didn’t deserve this food. It was a waste. He was just going to throw it up anyway. He always did. Always would. That sick little cycle he couldn’t stop running in.  

His hand shook as he set the fork down—harder than he meant to—drawing a faint clink from the plate.  

His stomach churned, the tight knot of guilt winding tighter and tighter. The urge to run, to get up, to purge everything clawed at him so fiercely he nearly stood on instinct. His eyes darted briefly toward the hallway—the bathroom just out of sight.  

He clenched his fists instead, trying to steady his breathing. Not here. Not now. He couldn’t. Not in front of Salim.  

After sitting in silence for another minute, the weight of it became unbearable. The guilt gnawed at Eric’s insides more viciously than the nausea ever could. He couldn’t sit still—couldn’t breathe through it. It was too loud, too heavy, too wrong to let that food stay inside him.  

Without a word, he leaned forward and set the plate carefully on the coffee table, his movements quiet but deliberate. Then he stood, his legs shaky beneath him, and turned toward the hallway. He didn’t say anything to Salim— couldn’t —not with the shame clawing at him from the inside out. He could feel Salim’s eyes on his back as he hobbled away, his gait uneven without his prosthetic, but he didn’t stop. Didn’t look back.  

The bathroom door clicked shut behind him, and immediately, he dropped to the floor. His hands shook as he shoved his fingers down his throat. Nothing happened. His gag reflex had long since dulled, calloused over from too many months of this ritual. So he pressed harder, scraping his knuckles along his teeth, forcing it.  

And then it came—rice, bile, acid. It burned all the way up, a fire in his chest and throat, but it was out. It was gone. That unbearable weight in his stomach, the guilt wrapped around every bite—it was gone.  

Eric stayed there on the floor for a moment, breathing hard, eyes squeezed shut. He didn’t cry. He didn’t even flinch. It was mechanical. Routine.  

Eventually, he pushed himself up, flushed the toilet, and stepped to the sink. He didn’t look at the mirror. He didn’t want to see what he looked like right now—sick and hollowed out and weak .  

He just washed his hands. Methodically. Slowly. The water was warm, but not comforting. Nothing was.  

Eric made his way slowly back down the hall, his steps uneven and unsteady without the aid of his prosthetic. He lowered himself heavily onto the couch, limbs trembling, hands clenched into fists in his lap. His skin looked pale, sickly, and his jaw was tight with tension.  

Salim glanced over, his heart sinking the moment he saw Eric’s face. He noticed the way his hands shook ever so slightly, the hollow sheen in his eyes, the way he stared at the plate of rice on the coffee table like it had done something unforgivable. Salim didn’t say anything right away. He set his fork down gently and turned slightly toward him, keeping his voice soft.  

“You alright?” he asked quietly.  

Eric didn’t answer at first. He just kept staring at the plate, as if it physically pained him to even look at it. His whole body was tense, every line of him drawn tight as a wire trying not to snap. Salim could see it—how much he was still fighting himself, even now, even after whatever he’d just done in the bathroom.  

After a beat, Eric gave a faint nod, his voice barely above a whisper and strained with effort. “Yeah. I’m fine.”  

Salim didn’t believe it for a second, but he knew better than to push. Instead, he reached out slowly and rested his hand over Eric’s, the contact light but grounding. Not restraining—just there . A steadying presence.  

“You ate. You tried,” Salim said softly. “That’s good.”  

Eric flinched at the words, and Salim’s stomach twisted. He could see how those words landed wrong, how easily praise became pressure.  

“I didn’t mean it like that,” Salim added quickly, voice gentle. “Not to push you. Just… I know how hard it is. And I’m proud of you, either way. That’s all.”  

Eric didn’t say anything. His throat moved as he swallowed hard, and though he didn’t respond, he didn’t pull his hand away either. He looked like he was about to break open, like one wrong word might shatter him completely. The silence between them grew thick, humming with the weight of things unspoken.  

“You don’t have to try and eat anymore,” Salim said softly. “It’s okay, Eric.”  

Eric shook his head almost immediately, a flash of guilt shooting through his eyes. “I can—” he started, but his voice cracked halfway through, and he stopped. His jaw clenched harder, lips pressed tight, fists tightening in his lap.  

Salim leaned in just a little, lowering his voice even further. “Hey… you don’t have to prove anything to me. I’d rather you rest than push yourself too far. You’re not weak. You’re sick. That’s all.”  

Eric blinked rapidly, jaw trembling ever so slightly, but after a long pause he gave the smallest of nods—like it was all he could manage. Like he didn’t have the strength left to argue anymore, even if the fight was still burning in his chest.  

Salim gave his hand a soft squeeze, then let go. He reached for Eric’s untouched plate. “I’ll put this in the fridge,” he said gently. “If you want any more later, it’ll be here.”  

Eric let him take it. He didn’t move, just curled into himself slightly, arms tucked close, eyes shut tight like he was holding himself together by sheer force of will.  

Salim brought the plates into the kitchen, placing Erics carefully in the fridge like he’d promised. Then he turned back to his plate to finish his own meal, taking the last few bites in silence. When he was done, he stood and began washing the dishes, his eyes flicking back to Eric every few seconds, never lingering long, but always checking—watching for the smallest sign that he was slipping again.  

Salim dried his hands on a clean towel and left it hanging over the sink, glancing one last time at the spotless counter before making his way back to the living room. Eric was still curled in on himself in the corner of the couch, shoulders hunched, arms drawn tight to his chest like he was trying to shrink into himself. His eyes were closed, his expression pinched with something between exhaustion and torment.  

The guilt clung to him like a second skin. It wouldn’t leave him alone—not even now. Usually, after purging, there was at least some hollow relief, some moment of numbness where everything went quiet. But not today. Now, even that dark ritual brought only more shame. He’d failed either way. He couldn’t eat, couldn’t keep anything down, couldn’t even let himself be helped without tearing himself apart from the inside out.  

Salim sat beside him quietly, carefully, like he knew Eric might shatter if he moved too fast. Then he reached out and wrapped an arm gently around Eric’s shoulders, drawing him in without hesitation. Eric didn’t resist. He went limp against him, head dropping to rest heavily on Salim’s shoulder, his breathing shallow and uneven.  

“You did really well,” Salim murmured, his voice a steady, quiet thread in the thick air between them. “You tried. Just because you couldn’t keep it down… it doesn’t mean you didn’t try. Because you did. And I’m proud of you.”  

Eric didn’t answer with words. He just gave a small nod, so slight it was barely more than a shift of weight against Salim’s shoulder. His whole body remained tight with tension, every muscle locked as though he was holding something back. The guilt still gnawed at him—deep and merciless—but Salim’s words, his warmth, they chipped away at the worst of it. Not all of it. Not enough to make it vanish. But enough to breathe, just a little.  

He swallowed hard again, trying not to let himself unravel. He wasn’t sure if it was the guilt or the exhaustion that weighed more heavily on him now—but either way, Salim’s arm around him was the only thing keeping him grounded.  

And for now, he let himself stay there.  

As the guilt ebbed—slowly, hesitantly, like a receding tide—it left behind the familiar weight of exhaustion. It pressed into Eric’s bones, thick and suffocating, and now that he wasn’t drowning in shame, he could feel it more clearly. Every muscle ached with weariness. His eyelids were getting heavy, fluttering shut for longer each time he blinked, only to drag open again with effort.  

His head sagged a little more against Salim’s shoulder, and his breathing had started to settle into a softer, steadier rhythm. His body was beginning to go limp in Salim’s arms, like it was finally accepting that it couldn’t stay tense forever.  

He wanted to sleep—desperately—but some stubborn part of him still resisted. He didn’t want to admit he needed it. Didn’t want Salim to see it as giving up or giving in. Resting felt like weakness. Vulnerability. And yet…  

Maybe if he didn’t say anything—if he just stayed like this, still and quiet—he could let it happen without really giving in. If he accidentally fell asleep against Salim, it wouldn’t count. He wouldn’t have to admit to it. Wouldn’t have to ask for comfort. It would just… happen.  

Eric shifted slightly, adjusting the angle of his head, letting it rest more comfortably in the crook of Salim’s neck. His hand curled lightly against Salim’s chest, not grabbing, just anchoring. Then, finally, he let his eyes fall fully shut. His breath hitched once, then evened out.  

Just a quick nap, he told himself. That’s all. Just long enough to stop feeling like the world was falling apart.  

Salim didn’t say anything, didn’t move. He just stayed there—solid and warm, his arm still wrapped protectively around Eric, holding him steady while he drifted.  

When Eric’s breathing finally settled into the deep, steady rhythm of sleep, Salim let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. He gently tightened the arm he had around Eric, pulling him just a little closer. Eric didn’t stir—he was properly asleep now, warm and soft against Salim’s side.  

Salim’s lips twitched into a faint, tired smile. It worked, he thought. Told you you needed a nap. He didn’t say it, though—didn’t dare risk waking him. Instead, he carefully tilted his head until his cheek rested lightly against the top of Eric’s hair, the strands soft beneath his skin.  

It wasn’t just relief that Eric had fallen asleep. It was something deeper. Something that settled heavily in Salim’s chest and warmed and ached all at once. Having Eric here, in his arms, breathing , was a kind of reassurance he never stopped needing.  

Because every morning, when Salim woke up and Eric wasn’t within reach, there was always that moment—that cold, horrible second—where his heart clenched and his breath caught and the fear surged through him like ice: What if he’s gone? What if he’d gotten up in the night and just… ended it? What if this was the morning Salim would walk into the living room and find him too late?  

He’d never admit it to Eric, but some nights he didn’t sleep at all—just listened for sounds from the hallway or the living room, needing the proof that he was still here, that he was still sleeping peacefully.  

And worse were the nightmares.  

Nightmares where Eric collapsed in his arms, lifeless and cold. Where his body was pale and limp and too quiet. Where no matter how much Salim screamed or begged, he couldn’t bring him back. Every time he woke from those dreams, his heart raced, his throat dry with panic—and he’d stumble out of bed just to check, just to watch from the living room doorway. Just to make sure.  

Now, with Eric asleep against him, the tension drained from his sharp features, his breathing steady, Salim allowed himself to breathe too. Just for a moment.  

He brushed his thumb lightly across Eric’s arm, careful not to disturb him, and murmured under his breath, voice barely audible, “You’re still here.”  

And God, he hoped he’d stay.  

Salim stayed perfectly still, his arm curled securely around Eric, content to remain like that for as long as Eric needed. The steady weight of him against his side was grounding—like proof that all the worst fears and nightmares were, for now, unfounded. Eric was here. Breathing. Safe.  

But even in sleep, he was warm. Too warm. Salim could feel the heat radiating from his skin, like a furnace trapped beneath the layers he stubbornly insisted on wearing. The fever hadn’t broken yet. Salim frowned slightly, glancing down at the long-sleeved shirt and sweatpants Eric had refused to change out of. Even with the sleeves rolled up, it was trapping in too much heat.  

He gently exhaled through his nose. If I try to change him, he’ll freak when he wakes up, he thought. That wasn’t an option. He had to pick his battles—and trying to coax Eric into shorts or a vest while he was conscious would be its own kind of war.  

Maybe later. For now, he could at least try to keep the fever from getting worse. Water, he thought. He’ll drink water. That’s something. He made a quiet plan in his head—every time Eric stirred, he’d offer him a sip. Small, manageable steps. It wasn’t perfect, but it was something.  

Eric shifted slightly in his sleep, mumbling something unintelligible under his breath as he burrowed closer into Salim’s side, cheek now pressed against Salim’s chest. Probably seeking more warmth. The irony didn’t escape him, but Salim didn’t move away. Instead, he adjusted his arm, tucking it more snugly around Eric’s shoulders, steady and gentle.  

He rested his cheek lightly against Eric’s hair again, letting his eyes slip closed just for a moment. The silence wasn’t heavy now. Not like it had been earlier when Eric was curled in on himself, drowning in guilt. Now, it was quieter in a good way. Still. Peaceful.  

Salim breathed in slow and deep. He could handle the heat. He’d hold onto Eric as long as he needed—even if it meant sweating through his shirt. Because for now, Eric was safe. And that was all that mattered.  

Chapter 37

Notes:

I wasnt going to post today but its Erics birthday so I had to

Chapter Text

Eric drifted back to wakefulness slowly, as if his mind were rising through thick syrup. His body was the first thing he noticed—still tucked close to Salim’s, his cheek resting against the other man's chest, their legs lightly pressed together. Salim’s arm was curled securely around him, warm and steady, and the soft weight of his cheek still rested against the top of Eric’s head.  

Eric didn’t move. He didn’t want to. Not just because everything still ached—his muscles heavy, his joints sore, his head thick with fever—but because here, in this quiet, still space, he felt… safe. Held. Cared for. There was no pressure in Salim’s embrace, no expectation or tension. Just warmth and calm and a steady presence.  

He blinked slowly, eyes still heavy, staring at the same section of Salim’s shirt he’d fallen asleep against. It rose and fell gently beneath his cheek. Salim’s breathing was even, slow. He might have been asleep. Or just dozing. Eric wasn’t sure. He didn’t want to lift his head to check. It didn’t really matter.  

His whole body felt like it was buzzing from the fever still—not in a painful way, not anymore, just… foggy. Like his thoughts were wrapped in cotton. He was tired of it. Tired of the heat under his skin, tired of the ache in his limbs, tired of waking up every morning feeling like he hadn’t really slept.  

He closed his eyes again for a moment and breathed in through his nose. Salim’s shirt smelled like laundry detergent and something warmer, something distinctly him . Familiar. Safe.  

He swallowed hard, the movement thick and dry, and barely stopped himself from grimacing. The taste of bile still clung faintly at the back of his throat. He hadn’t rinsed his mouth earlier. He hadn’t wanted to look in the mirror. He still didn’t.  

But here, like this, in this moment… he didn’t have to.  

So Eric stayed where he was, tucked against Salim, heavy with exhaustion, waiting out the fever in silence.  

Salim stirred a few minutes later, his head lifting slowly like he was waking from a light doze. Eric didn’t move—he wasn’t asleep anymore, but he wasn’t exactly ready to fully engage with the world either. He stayed tucked in close, still nestled against Salim’s side, letting the warmth and quiet hold onto him for just a little longer.  

He could feel Salim watching him, could practically hear the thoughts turning over in his head as he tried to figure out if Eric was awake or not. The silence stretched for a moment, gentle and easy, until Eric finally lifted his head, still groggy and heavy-limbed from sleep. He didn’t pull away, just shifted enough to meet Salim’s eyes.  

Salim’s face softened immediately. He smiled, warm and gentle, and asked, “Did you sleep well?”  

Eric gave a small shrug, his voice still rough with sleep as he mumbled, “Yeah… slept alright.”  

Salim’s smile widened just a little, and he gently squeezed Eric’s shoulder, reassuring and present. “Good. I’m glad.”  

Eric didn’t reply right away, just let his head tilt back down, not quite resting against Salim again but not pulling away either. The words, the contact, the kindness—it all sat heavily in his chest, not in a bad way, just… full. Like it was too much and not enough at the same time.  

And for the first time since waking, he didn’t feel quite so sick of being sick. Not while Salim was here.  

Salim paused briefly before asking gently, “Would you like some water?”  

Eric hesitated, then gave a small nod. His throat felt dry and raw, both from the lingering fever and from the earlier purge. Salim gave his shoulder another soft squeeze before standing, collecting the empty glass from the coffee table and heading into the kitchen.  

As the sound of running water filled the background, Eric stretched out slowly, his muscles aching and stiff from the nap. A quiet groan left him as he shifted, then he curled back into the corner of the couch—not tightly, not defensively this time, just comfortably. It was a familiar place now, a space that held him gently instead of swallowing him.  

Salim returned a moment later, pausing in the doorway with a thoughtful look on his face. “Do you think you’d be up to trying a bit more of the rice from earlier?” he asked carefully, tone neutral, like he wouldn’t be upset either way.  

Eric hesitated, his brow furrowing slightly. His stomach ached with the kind of hollow pain that came from long-term emptiness, sharp and cramping. He knew eating would help. He knew his body needed it to heal, to get rid of the fever. But the fear of failing again—of the guilt, the purge, the shame—it made his pulse quicken.  

He looked up at Salim, uncertain, voice quiet. “Could I… maybe just have part of a protein or ration bar instead?”  

Salim’s face lit up with a soft smile, gentle and genuine. “Of course you can.”  

He turned back to the cupboard and rummaged for a moment before returning with a familiar ration bar in one hand and the fresh glass of water in the other. He handed Eric the water first.  

Eric took it gratefully, drinking several long sips. The coolness soothed his raw throat, the dryness slowly fading. When he was done, he set the glass back on the coffee table and reached out for the bar. Salim handed it to him wordlessly.  

Eric stared at the wrapper for a few seconds, then carefully opened it and took a small bite. Dense and chewy, a taste he could barely register through the nausea and lingering fever-fog—but it was familiar. Manageable. Not comforting, exactly, but less overwhelming than rice had been.  

Salim said nothing, just sat nearby, close enough to support but far enough to give him space. Eric chewed slowly, focusing on each bite, and for once, he didn’t feel like he was being watched for failure. He just felt like someone cared.  

Eric managed to eat the whole ration bar.  

It sat heavy in his stomach, every bite feeling like a gamble, like maybe this one would be the one to push him over the edge—but he finished it. He swallowed the last bit and wiped his hands on his pants, trying not to wince at the way his stomach twisted in protest. The nausea surged almost immediately, and the guilt wasn’t far behind, but he clenched his jaw and rode it out.  

He’d eaten. He hadn’t thrown it up. That had to count for something.  

Salim, watching quietly from beside him, waited until Eric set the wrapper aside before reaching over and placing a warm hand on his shoulder. “You did really well,” he said softly, voice full of calm sincerity. “Thank you.”  

Eric blinked, caught off guard. His face flushed with heat. He looked down, pulling one knee up to his chest in a half-shrug, mumbling, “It was just a ration bar. It’s not a big deal.”  

Salim gently squeezed his shoulder. “It’s food, Eric,” he said. “And you’re trying. And I’m proud of you.”  

Eric swallowed hard, his throat still raw, but not from purging this time. His cheeks burned hotter, his face tilted down to hide it, but he didn’t pull away. He just stayed there, pressed into the corner of the couch with Salim’s hand steady and warm on his shoulder, letting those quiet words sit between them.  

Trying. Healing. Being proud of something so small—it shouldn’t have mattered this much.  

But it did.  

Salim waited a few quiet minutes, giving Eric the space to settle, to let the guilt and discomfort fade enough that he might be able to breathe again. He could still feel the tension in Eric’s body—less now, but not gone—and he knew he had to be careful with how he brought it up.  

Gently, voice low and steady, Salim said, “Eric… would you mind putting on a vest? Or some shorts? Just to help keep you cool. It might help take the fever down.”  

Eric immediately stiffened, curling in on himself a little tighter. His eyes flicked down, not meeting Salim’s, and there was a long pause before he said, barely above a whisper, “I don’t… I don’t like people seeing how thin I am. Or my prosthetic. Or the stump. Or the cuts.”  

Salim’s heart ached at that—at how small and ashamed Eric sounded, like those parts of him were something to be hidden. “I get it,” he said quietly. “But the only people here who’d see are me… and maybe Zain, if he stops by. That’s all.”  

Eric was silent again, clearly thinking about it. His lips pressed into a tight line, his jaw working like he was chewing on the words. For a second, Salim thought he might agree.  

But then Eric shook his head, gaze still low. “I will if it gets worse,” he said softly. “But not right now.”  

Salim nodded immediately, his voice warm and without judgment. “Okay. That’s alright. Thank you.”  

Eric didn’t say anything after that, just gave a small nod, still tense but grateful he hadn’t been pushed. Salim didn’t press further. He just sat there beside him, hand still resting lightly on Eric’s shoulder, a quiet anchor in the storm.  

---  

Later in the day, the sky outside had begun to dim into the soft hues of early evening. The golden light filtering in through the window marked the end of the slow afternoon, and with it, the approach of dinner. Eric could feel it looming—pressing against his thoughts in the way only food ever did. He knew Salim had taken out a container of soup from the freezer earlier, and soup was easier, sure, but the idea of eating again while still feeling nauseous and feverish made his stomach twist in uneasy anticipation.  

He stayed curled up on the couch for a little longer, trying to keep his mind elsewhere—on the soft hum of the apartment, the muffled sounds of the city outside, the faint buzz of the kitchen light overhead—but it didn’t help much. Eventually, he sighed and pushed himself upright, stretching out stiff joints before sitting up fully.  

“I’m gonna go shower before dinner,” he said, rubbing at his eyes.  

Salim looked up from where he was setting out dishes in the kitchen and nodded. “Alright. Hope you enjoy the chair.”  

Eric blinked, then smiled faintly, the smallest flicker of something lighter breaking through the fog in his head. He hadn’t even thought of that—Salim must’ve set up the plastic shower chair in the tub for him. Not having to struggle just to stay upright sounded like a small slice of mercy.  

He didn’t say anything more, just gave Salim a quiet nod and then hopped down the hall, pacing slowly toward the bedroom. He grabbed the folded sleep clothes from the dresser—clean boxers, sweatpants, and a soft, worn t-shirt that had clearly seen many nights of sleep—and headed into the bathroom.  

Steam and warm water, that’s what he needed. Maybe it would help him feel a little more human again.  

Eric shut the bathroom door gently behind him and leaned back against it for a moment, exhaling slowly. His body ached in that dull, persistent way it always did when he was running a fever, but the promise of a shower— a real shower, not a rushed ordeal on the bathroom floor—made it easier to move.  

He undressed slowly, carefully, using the edge of the sink for balance as he peeled off his clothes. Every motion felt heavier than it should’ve, but it was manageable. Once he was down to bare skin, he stepped forward, bracing a hand against the cool tile, and eased himself down onto the shower chair.  

As soon as he sat, a grin broke across his face—small, tired, but genuine. For the first time in a week, he didn’t feel like he had to fight to get clean. He wasn’t crouched awkwardly on the floor, wasn’t bracing his weight with one hand while trying to wash with the other, wasn’t slipping or shivering or feeling like some half-human thing. He was just sitting —safely, comfortably.  

The chair was simple, utilitarian, but it made him feel dignified again. Like he deserved comfort. That feeling alone made his chest ache in a different way.  

He reached forward and turned on the water, adjusting it until the temperature was just right, then leaned back slightly as the stream hit his chest. It flowed evenly, no awkward angles, no cold blasts to the face. He didn’t have to duck or lean or shield his mouth—he could just sit there and let the water wash over him.  

Warmth sank into his skin, easing the tension in his muscles, and he let out a long breath, shoulders finally dropping from where they’d been tensed all day. He took his time, moving slowly, carefully washing away the sweat and sickness clinging to his skin. For once, it wasn’t a task to survive—it was something to enjoy. A quiet, personal kind of joy.  

The steam curled around him, soft and safe, and for a few minutes, he let himself exist in that peace.  

Eric stayed under the spray a while longer, enjoying the comfort while it lasted. His fingers finally drifted up to his hair, and he hesitated for a moment before reaching for the shampoo. He really should have done this days ago—almost a week, maybe more—but every time he'd tried before, it had felt like too much. Too much effort, too much balance, too much risk of slipping. But now, with the chair beneath him and the steam soaking into his skin, it didn’t feel impossible anymore. It felt doable.  

He squeezed some shampoo into his palm and began to work it through his hair, fingers scrubbing gently over his scalp. The lather built up quickly, and he let his eyes shut as he leaned forward slightly, letting the warm water rinse it away. It felt good— clean. He did it again just to be sure, then reached for the conditioner. His hair had gotten kind of tangled lately, and he didn’t want to deal with that later.  

By the time he was rinsed and done, his arms were tired and his body was protesting, but he still felt lighter somehow. He turned off the water with a contented sigh, then reached outside the shower for his towel. No awkward crawling, no dripping across the cold tile floor just to get dressed. He could dry off sitting down , and somehow that felt just as revolutionary as the chair itself.  

He patted himself dry, working slowly, carefully, until the worst of the water was gone. He hadn’t brought his prosthetic into the bathroom, which he probably should have, but the thought of strapping it on right now made his stomach twist. His stump was sore, a faint throb pulsing through it like a warning— don’t push it.  

So he didn’t. He carefully rose from the chair, one hand on the wall for balance, hopping over to the sink where he’d left his clothes. The floor was wet, but not dangerously slick, and he moved slowly, testing each hop before he committed to the next.  

He dressed methodically, his movements precise and deliberate. Each item felt clean, soft, like something he chose to wear instead of something he grabbed out of exhaustion. Once he was done, he caught his reflection briefly in the mirror and immediately looked away. He wasn’t ready to look at himself yet.  

Still, his skin was warm, his hair was clean, and for once, he didn’t feel like something someone had dragged in from a battlefield. He didn’t feel great, not with the fever still lingering, but he felt human. And that, for now, was enough.  

Eric hopped out of the bathroom, his damp hair clinging lightly to his forehead and temples, still radiating warmth from the shower. The ache in his muscles had dulled to a low throb, a reminder of how much effort even small things still took. He padded into the living room and glanced toward the kitchen, where Salim was moving around.  

“Hey,” Eric said, his voice low but steady, “could you change my bandages?”  

Salim turned at once, a gentle smile already forming. “Of course,” he said. “Sit down on the couch, I’ll grab the stuff.”  

Eric nodded and made his way forward, each hop a little heavier than the last. By the time he reached the couch and sank down into the cushions, his legs trembled faintly from the effort. He leaned back with a quiet sigh, stretching his arm out along the back of the couch, trying to recover a bit of energy. His body was still hot with fever, and now, after the shower, it felt like all his energy had been drained away again.  

From the hallway, he could hear Salim rummaging in the bathroom cabinet. The faint clatter of supplies being pulled out and zipped into the little med pouch was oddly soothing—familiar now. Routine, in a way that made Eric’s chest ache, though he wasn’t sure why.  

He closed his eyes for a moment, letting his head tip back, breath shallow. His skin still prickled with heat, and his heart beat just a little too fast. But the pain in his stump had dulled since he’d been out of the prosthetic, and he was grateful for that much.  

Salim’s footsteps approached again a moment later, soft and sure. Eric opened his eyes but didn’t sit up yet, just glanced over as Salim appeared in the doorway, a soft expression on his face, the med kit in his hands.  

Salim sat down beside Eric, placing the med kit on the couch cushion next to him. He reached out gently, taking Eric’s left arm into his hands with practiced care. His touch was light but steady, fingers warm against skin that still carried the faint heat of the fever.  

He inspected the healing wound along Eric’s wrist—once a jagged, angry thing, now mostly closed and less inflamed. Salim tilted his head slightly, then glanced up. “This is healing well,” he said softly. “I think we should leave it alone for now, let it breathe and finish healing by itself.”  

Eric gave a small nod, not quite meeting his eyes. That arm, the one that had nearly ended everything—it still felt heavier than the rest of him.  

Without being prompted, Eric held out his right arm next, the more damaged one. Salim carefully unwrapped the bandages, revealing the raw, red skin beneath, but he didn’t flinch or grimace. He just looked, gentle and calm, as always. The skin was pale and tight around the cuts, fresh scabs crisscrossing the surface in places where healing had just begun.  

After a moment, Salim exhaled, something easing in his voice. “I don’t think this needs cleaning anymore. The infection’s going down.”  

Eric let out a slow breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. Relief washed over him in a quiet wave. He’d been dreading the sting of antiseptic, the shame of needing help with something so… self-inflicted.  

Salim spread a thin layer of cream over the worst of the wounds. His hands moved with the same kind of steady, focused care that had become familiar over the past days. Eric didn’t look. He kept his eyes down, fixed on a spot on the floor, not ready to see the damage again, even if it was improving.  

When the fresh bandages were in place, Salim finished tying off the wrap, then gave Eric’s shoulder a light pat, warm and grounding. “They’re healing really well, Eric. Well done.”  

Eric’s throat felt tight. He just nodded, still not trusting his voice.  

Salim packed up the remaining supplies, carefully tucking the cream and gauze back into their designated spots in the small first-aid box. He stood, giving Eric’s knee a light squeeze in reassurance before heading down the hall to return everything to the bathroom.  

A moment later, the front door clicked open, and Zain stepped inside. His eyes swept the room briefly before landing on Eric.  

“Hey,” Zain said simply, his tone casual but warm.  

Eric glanced up, startled for just a second. His instinct was to tug down his sleeves, to hide the fresh bandages—but he caught himself. He didn’t want another gentle lecture from Salim later. So he left them where they were, even if it made him feel exposed.  

“Hello,” he said quietly, voice a little hoarse.  

Zain gave a small nod, then started down the hall toward his bedroom. But he paused when Salim stepped out of the bathroom, closing the door behind him.  

Salim smiled at the sight of him. “Will you be joining us for dinner, Zain?”  

Zain tilted his head. “If that’s alright.”  

“Of course it’s alright,” Salim said, his smile widening, that easy warmth in his voice that always made the apartment feel more like a home. “You’re always welcome.”  

“Thanks,” Zain said with a grateful smile, then continued down the hall to his room.  

Salim turned and came back to the couch, lowering himself beside Eric with a soft exhale. He looked over at him, his hand settling lightly on Eric’s knee. “You alright?”  

Eric nodded. “Yeah.”  

It wasn’t quite the truth—he still felt shaky, still felt the weight of exhaustion and unease in his limbs—but it wasn’t a lie either. In this moment, sitting here with Salim, the worst of the panic had passed. And that was enough.  

Salim stood a moment later, giving Eric’s knee one last reassuring pat before heading into the kitchen. He opened the fridge, took out the container of soup he’d defrosted earlier, and poured it into a small pot to warm on the stove.  

As it started to heat, he paused, thinking for a moment. Then he turned and made his way down the hall, stopping outside Zain’s bedroom door. He knocked gently.  

“Zain? Would you like soup or rice and lamb for dinner?”  

There was a pause, then Zain’s voice called back, “Rice, please.”  

“Alright,” Salim replied with a smile in his voice.  

He turned back toward the kitchen, passing by the couch where Eric still sat. Eric watched him move, eyes tracking him quietly, his body sunken into the cushions. His hair was still a little damp from the shower, clinging to his forehead, and his expression was tired but soft.  

Salim moved efficiently, rinsing a portion of rice and setting it on to cook before taking some lamb from the fridge, seasoned and ready to go. He put it in a pan and started searing it gently, the scent quickly filling the kitchen. He kept glancing back over his shoulder every so often, just checking.  

Eric remained curled on the couch, watching. He wanted to help—wanted to be useful—but his body wasn’t having it. Just showering had left him drained, limbs heavy and sore, his body still warm from the lingering fever. He hated how helpless he felt, but he also knew Salim wouldn’t mind. Salim never minded.  

So instead, Eric stayed where he was, breathing in the smell of lamb and rice and soup, and tried to let himself just rest.  

When dinner was almost ready, the scent of lamb and warm spices thick in the air, Salim wiped his hands on a tea towel and headed back down the hall. He knocked lightly on Zain’s door.  

“Dinner’s almost ready,” he called.  

Eric, overhearing from the living room, pushed himself upright and stood—hopping toward the kitchen before Salim could suggest he stay seated on the couch again. He didn’t want to feel useless. He reached the table and eased himself into a chair with a quiet exhale, rubbing absently at his stump. It was aching, probably from the extra hopping today.  

A few moments later, Zain emerged, walking down the hall with a casual ease. As he passed behind Eric, he cast a quick glance at the stump—but didn’t say anything, didn’t linger. Just took his seat across the table like it was normal. Eric tried not to bristle at the glance. He reminded himself Zain was probably just curious, not judgmental. Still, it made his skin crawl a little.  

Salim returned to the kitchen, poured Eric’s soup into a bowl, then carried it carefully to the table. He set it down in front of Eric with a warm look.  

“Thank you,” Eric said quietly, his voice small but sincere. He didn’t reach for the spoon yet.  

Salim nodded, then plated the lamb and rice for himself and Zain. He brought their plates over, setting Zain’s in front of him with a smile before settling down beside Eric.  

“Thanks, Baba,” Zain said brightly, already picking up his fork. He dug in like he hadn’t eaten in days—like he didn’t want to waste a second. Eric wasn’t sure whether to be amused or concerned.  

Salim started eating too, slower than Zain, but still with more appetite than Eric could muster.  

Eric finally picked up his spoon, dipping it into the soup and bringing a small amount to his lips. He swallowed before it could linger in his mouth too long. It was warm, comforting, but it landed in his stomach like a stone, heavy and unwelcome. He took a breath and did it again.  

Across from him, Zain glanced up, catching the slow pace of Eric’s eating, but—thankfully—he didn’t say anything. Just kept eating like normal, not making a scene, and for that, Eric was grateful. He kept going, spoon by spoon, trying to focus on the warmth and the effort rather than the guilt curling beneath it.  

By the time Zain was scraping the last grain of rice from his plate, Salim had only made it halfway through his own meal—and Eric had barely taken four sips of his soup. The slow, dragging pace of eating felt unbearable, like each swallow was a battle he kept losing in his head, even if his body kept pushing forward.  

Zain set his fork down with a satisfied sigh and looked toward the stove. “Are there any leftovers?”  

Salim let out a quiet laugh, glancing over his shoulder. “There’s more in the pan.”  

“Nice.” Zain stood without hesitation, returned to the stove, and helped himself to another heaping portion of rice and lamb. Eric watched him for a moment, wishing he could be like that—unthinking, hungry, free of the weight that crushed his appetite under guilt and disgust.  

He took another sip of soup, trying to pretend it was helping, trying to ignore the way it settled like lead in his stomach. He didn’t want any more. His stomach already ached, not just from the food but from the guilt gnawing at his insides with sharper teeth than hunger ever could. But he hadn’t made a dent in the bowl—barely a ring of broth gone. He couldn’t stop now, not without feeling like a failure. Not without disappointing Salim.  

Zain sat back down with his second plate, grinning, and immediately resumed eating with the same speed as before. Eric stared down at his soup. It looked endless. He forced the spoon up again, just one more sip, trying to be invisible next to Zain’s loud, eager appetite.  

Eric made himself keep eating until there was a visible dent in the soup, until the liquid had lowered enough that it looked like he’d actually eaten something, not just stirred it around. His stomach cramped and his throat ached with every swallow, but he forced himself to keep going until it looked believable.  

Across from him, Zain finished his second plate, let out a small sigh of satisfaction, then stood and carried his dish to the sink. He rinsed it, set it aside, and turned to Salim.  

“Can I be excused?”  

“Of course,” Salim said with a warm smile.  

“Thanks.” Zain nodded and padded down the hallway, disappearing into his room.  

As soon as the door clicked shut, Eric set his spoon down and wrapped an arm around his aching stomach. He wanted—desperately—to go throw up, to purge the heaviness inside him, to rid himself of the guilt that always came clinging to food. But he didn’t want Salim to be disappointed in him. He didn’t want to undo the one thing he’d managed to do right today.  

Salim reached out and gently placed his hand over Eric’s where it rested limply on the table. “You did really well,” he said softly. “Thank you.”  

Eric didn’t look up. He just nodded, afraid that if he opened his mouth, he’d throw up or cry—or both.  

Salim took the bowl from in front of him and carried it to the counter. A moment later, he came back, crouching beside Eric’s chair with careful gentleness.  

“You alright?” he asked.  

Eric nodded again, the lie obvious in the way he didn’t meet Salim’s eyes.  

Salim didn’t press, but his tone was even softer when he said, “You want to go back to the couch?”  

Another nod.  

Salim stood and helped Eric to his feet, steadying him with both hands as Eric hopped over to the couch. Once there, Eric sank down and curled up in the corner, pulling his knees to his chest and wrapping his arms tightly around them, as if trying to hold himself together with sheer pressure alone. He pressed his forehead to his knees, eyes closed, breathing shallow.  

Salim lingered nearby for a moment, making sure Eric was settled, then returned to the kitchen. He quietly cleared the rest of the table and began washing up, trying not to hover too close—but his eyes kept flicking back to the couch. Eric was curled up so tightly, every muscle drawn inward. His whole body looked like it was braced against something unseen and unbearable.  

Eric stayed still, head buried, as the sour burn of nausea curled through his stomach. Guilt twisted harder than hunger ever had, and food sat like lead inside him. He hadn’t failed—not technically—but it didn’t feel like success either. It felt like losing in slow motion.  

He didn’t notice Salim return until the warmth of him was suddenly there again, sitting beside him on the couch. Salim didn’t reach out, just sat close enough to be felt, not forcing comfort but offering it quietly.  

“Eric,” Salim said gently, his voice soft and low, “I know that wasn’t easy. I’m proud of you for trying—for eating.”  

Eric nodded, barely a movement, and without meaning to, leaned slightly into Salim’s side. The closeness felt safe in a way that scraped at something fragile inside him.  

Salim wrapped an arm around him, drawing him in gently, and gave him a soft squeeze.  

Eric didn’t say anything, but he didn’t pull away. He stayed there, head bowed and body still trembling under the weight of trying, letting Salim hold him together while he couldn’t do it alone.  

As time passed, the sharp edge of guilt began to dull, easing its grip on Eric's chest. It didn’t vanish, not entirely, but it faded to something bearable—something he could breathe through, even if only just. Salim stayed close, his arm still around Eric, his hand moving in a slow rhythm up and down Eric’s arm, grounding him with gentle, steady comfort.  

Eric slowly lifted his head from where it had been buried against his knees and let it rest against Salim’s shoulder. His voice was quiet and hoarse when he mumbled, “Thank you.”  

Salim tilted his head slightly toward him, his voice soft. “For what?”  

Eric hesitated, his throat tightening. “For helping me,” he said after a moment, words tumbling out low and hesitant. “For not giving up on me when you found out how broken I was… for staying, for—”  

Salim cut him off, voice gentle but firm. “Eric. You don’t need to thank me for all that.” He turned slightly, just enough to meet Eric’s eyes if he looked up. “I do it because I care about you. Because I want you to be healthy and happy. That’s all.”  

Eric didn’t answer right away, but he leaned a little closer into Salim, pressing in like he was searching for warmth, for safety, for something solid in the storm of his own mind. Salim welcomed the closeness, never pulling away, just kept running his hand up and down Eric’s arm in slow, comforting strokes.  

Neither of them spoke after that. They didn’t need to. The silence between them was quiet, steady, and full—not with tension, but with understanding. Eric stayed curled in close, letting Salim hold him together, just for now.  

Chapter Text

The living room was quiet except for the soft hum of the air conditioning and the faint sounds of water running down the pipes in the walls. Salim was still in the shower, but Eric already felt the weight of his absence. The couch had been pulled out into a bed, the blankets tucked tightly around him like armor, though they offered no real protection from the creeping sense of unease prickling at his skin.  

Eric sat with his back to the cushions, curled tightly into himself. He wasn’t cold—if anything, he was still running hot—but the blankets helped him feel contained, like maybe if he held himself tightly enough, he wouldn’t fall apart.  

Something was off tonight. He could feel it crawling under his skin, a tight coil of dread he couldn’t explain. He didn’t know what the nightmare would be, only that it was coming. His mind was too loud and his body too tense for sleep, but he knew Salim would come check on him. He always did, and if he found Eric like this—wide-eyed and coiled tight—he’d stay. He’d sleep out here again just to make sure Eric was alright.  

And Eric… didn’t want to be a burden. Not tonight. Not again.  

He forced himself to reach over, fingers fumbling slightly as they found the switch for the lamp beside the couch. He clicked it off, and the room was immediately swallowed by darkness. The shift made his stomach twist—his breathing quickened for a moment before he wrestled it back under control. He hated the dark. But pretending to be asleep meant pretending to be calm.  

So he lay still, every muscle locked down tight, facing the cushions, eyes shut even though the darkness behind his lids was no different from the one that surrounded him. His breathing evened out as best as he could manage. He tried not to flinch at every small sound—the creak of the bathroom door, the shuffle of footsteps on the hallway floor. He just had to look calm.  

He could feel the tension buzzing in his limbs, the fear held just beneath the surface. But if he could just stay still, just breathe steady, maybe Salim would believe it. Maybe he wouldn’t sit down beside him and see right through the lie. Maybe he’d just smile, whisper a quiet goodnight, and go to bed.  

Eric lay there, curled in on himself, waiting.  

He heard the quiet creak of the floorboards as Salim walked down the hall, his bare feet soft against the hardwood. The footsteps slowed near the living room doorway, then stopped completely. For a moment, everything went still—Eric didn’t dare move. He kept his body curled in tightly, chest rising and falling with slow, measured breaths that he forced into rhythm.  

He could feel Salim’s presence, just standing there in the dark, probably watching him. Checking. Making sure he was okay.  

The seconds stretched long. Then, finally, Eric heard the footsteps retreat. Salim turned and walked quietly back down the hall toward his bedroom, his door shutting gently behind him.  

Eric waited a few more seconds, just to be sure, then cracked his eyes open. The room was pitch-black, moonlight barely spilling in through the window, casting shadows that seemed to breathe. He let out a slow, silent exhale, the tension in his chest deflating just a little. His heart was still thudding against his ribs.  

His eyes scanned the room, sweeping from corner to corner. Logically, he knew there was nothing there—but the darkness made him nervous. It wasn’t just the silence, or the unknown. It was what his brain made of it. Twisting shapes in the shadows, imagined claws just out of sight. Some nights it was vampires—faces from the caves, hungry and wrong. Other nights, it was the memory of being hunted, or dragged, or watched. Tonight, it was all of it layered on top of each other.  

He curled tighter under the blankets, arms wrapped around his middle. Part of him—small and tired—wanted to call out for Salim, to ask him to come sit beside him, to wrap him in those steady, safe arms and hold him until the panic passed. But the other part—the bigger, colder part—whispered that he couldn’t. That he shouldn’t . That he was already too much, already weighing Salim down.  

He couldn’t need someone like that. Not again.  

So he stayed quiet, trembling under the blankets, his face pressed into the pillow to muffle any accidental sound. The tears came anyway, silent and hot, sliding down his cheeks and soaking into the pillowcase. He didn't make a sound. He didn’t dare.  

Being strong wasn’t supposed to feel like this. Being independent wasn’t supposed to hurt so much.  

But he stayed where he was, in the dark, pretending it was enough.  

The tears eventually slowed. Not because the pain had eased, but because exhaustion had finally taken hold. Eric drifted off into an uneasy sleep, curled tightly beneath the blankets, the shadows in the corners of the room still pressing in on him even behind closed eyes.  

His dream dragged him back to the temple. To the edge of the gorge.  

The air was thick with dust and panic. His hands were trembling, slick with sweat and blood. The knife clattered to the stone beside him—he’d just dropped it. He'd cut the rope.  

He'd dropped her.  

Rachel.  

His breath hitched in his chest. He stared at his hands, willing the memory to shift, to change, to show him a different ending—but it never did. He could still hear her scream echoing off the stone walls. Even though she'd survived, even though she'd lived , it didn’t matter. He had let go . He hadn't fought hard enough. He hadn’t gone with her . Maybe he should have.  

He crawled forward on his hands and knees, tears blurring his vision as he reached the ledge. Maybe if he could just see , just understand how she’d survived, he could make sense of it. Could forgive himself.  

He peered over the edge—  

And the stone crumbled beneath him.  

He tumbled forward, a scream tearing from his throat, the fall endless. Air rushed past him, and below, the sharp stalactites reached up like teeth—  

It tore straight through his stomach.  

And the pain jolted him awake.  

Eric sat bolt upright with a gasp, a sob ripping out of his chest. Tears streamed down his face as his breathing spiraled, ragged and uneven. His back hit the cushions as he scrambled away from the edge of the bed, hands flying to his head, fingers digging into his hair. He tugged hard, desperate to feel , to ground himself, to stop the falling sensation that still clung to him like claws.  

He didn’t hear the footsteps—only felt the rush of air as Salim came tearing around the corner.  

Salim didn’t speak at first. He just dropped to the bed beside him and gently caught Eric’s wrists, his hands firm but careful, stopping him from pulling harder, from hurting himself.  

“Hey—hey, you're okay,” Salim said, voice low and steady. “It’s alright. I've got you.”  

Eric didn’t resist. His hands fell limp in Salim’s grasp, and then he folded forward, burying his face against Salim’s shoulder like it was the only thing keeping him from falling again. His fingers clutched at the back of Salim’s shirt, trembling, his whole body wracked with sobs.  

Salim wrapped his arms tightly around him, pulling him close, holding him together.  

“You’re okay,” he murmured again and again. “You’re safe, it’s over. I’ve got you, habibi. I’ve got you.”  

Eric couldn’t answer, couldn’t explain. The shame, the fear, the guilt—it all bled together, choking off his words. But he didn’t pull away. He just held on tighter, clinging to Salim like a lifeline.  

As his sobs slowly began to subside and his breathing leveled out, still ragged but no longer panicked, he let out a shaky, half-choked breath against Salim’s shoulder. His voice broke the silence, cracked and raw, hoarse from the scream that must have woken Salim.  

“I dropped her,” he whispered, barely audible. “I cut the rope… and I would’ve killed her, Salim. I almost killed her.” His voice faltered, trembling like his hands. “But she survived. She survived . And it’s no wonder she chose Nick. I almost—God, I almost killed her when she was the one who deserved to live. Not me.”  

Salim’s arms tightened around him without hesitation, drawing him closer, as if holding him together might keep him from unraveling completely.  

“No,” Salim said softly, firmly. “Eric… no. You didn’t kill her. You didn’t want to hurt her. You made an impossible choice in the worst moment of your life. And she lived, because of you . You both lived.”  

Eric shook his head minutely, face still buried in Salim’s shoulder, too ashamed to look at him.  

Salim gently rested his chin against Eric’s temple and spoke quieter now, not trying to argue but to reach him. “She didn’t fall because you let her go. She fell because you were both seconds from dying, and you were trying to save each other. Sometimes… sometimes there’s no right move in a moment like that. But you didn’t give up. You never gave up.”  

Eric’s fingers clenched tighter in the back of Salim’s shirt, as if afraid that letting go would make everything collapse.  

“You didn’t choose your life over hers, Eric,” Salim continued gently. “You did what you could in a nightmare none of us were prepared for. And she did survive. Maybe because of luck. Maybe because she’s strong. But maybe… maybe because you gave her that chance.”  

Eric didn’t answer. He just let out a shaky exhale, his chest rising and falling against Salim’s.  

Salim ran a hand slowly up and down his back, soothing, grounding. “You carry so much guilt,” he said softly. “But what happened down there wasn’t your fault. You didn’t deserve to die, Eric. You deserve to be here. You deserve peace.  

Eric gave no reply, but his grip eased just a little. His body remained trembling and small, tucked close, but he no longer felt like he was seconds away from shattering.  

And Salim stayed right there with him, arms firm around his back, holding him in place through the storm.  

Eric’s breathing began to settle, each inhale a little steadier, each exhale a little deeper. Salim kept running his hand slowly up and down his back in gentle, rhythmic passes—steadying, comforting.  

He didn’t say anything. He knew better than to speak now. Eric had already given him more vulnerability than he ever asked for, and if he even hinted at it—at staying, at sleeping beside him, at wanting to be close—Eric would retreat into himself like a wounded animal, convinced he was a burden.  

But if Eric fell asleep like this… well. Then Salim couldn’t exactly leave, could he?  

Eric grew heavier against him, gradually giving in to exhaustion. His head shifted, nestling into the curve of Salim’s collarbone. His breaths warmed the side of Salim’s neck. One of his hands unclenched, fingers twitching faintly at the fabric of Salim’s shirt, but not letting go.  

Salim stayed perfectly still, eyes fixed on the far wall, counting each breath.  

Then Eric’s breathing deepened—slow, even, the telltale rhythm of sleep. Salim waited a moment longer to be sure, then carefully adjusted his position, easing them both down from sitting upright to lying on the makeshift bed. He moved slowly, cautiously, one hand supporting Eric’s back, the other cradling his head to keep it from jolting.  

Eric didn’t stir. His face remained slack against Salim’s shoulder, the faintest crease of tension still lingering between his brows, but the grip in his fingers stayed gentle and loose. He didn’t pull away. Didn’t wake.  

Salim exhaled softly and let his own head rest back against the pillow. He kept both arms around Eric, one draped across his back, the other resting lightly against the curve of his ribs. His thumb rubbed absent circles into the fabric of Eric’s shirt. Just in case.  

He didn’t expect to fall asleep for a while. But with the quiet around them, and the warm weight of Eric in his arms, the stillness crept in. He felt the tightness in his chest ease a little. His eyes fluttered closed.  

For now, Eric was safe. And Salim would stay, as long as he was needed.  

Eric’s breathing stayed steady—deep and slow, brushing warm against the side of Salim’s throat in soft, regular pulses. Every rise and fall of his chest was like an unspoken reassurance: he’s alive. He’s safe. He’s here.  

The tension that had been coiled tight in Salim’s own muscles—ever since he’d heard that scream—had begun to loosen. It hadn’t left entirely. It never did. But the weight of Eric resting against him grounded him more than he could ever admit aloud.  

His eyes stayed half-open for a while, watching the ceiling in the dark, listening to the quiet hum of the room—the distant creak of the house settling, the faint ticking of the clock across the room, and most important of all, the steady, peaceful rhythm of Eric breathing.  

No ragged sobs. No muffled gasps. No whispered apologies. Just breath.  

And with each breath, Salim let his own worry ease just a little more. The fear that Eric might vanish—might spiral again into that unreachable place—softened under the warmth of the body curled into his.  

His own eyelids began to droop. The exhaustion he’d been holding at bay all day pressed in around the edges now, lulling him. He fought it at first—just in case Eric needed him again, just in case something changed—but when Eric didn’t move, didn’t stir, Salim let the weight of the moment pull him down.  

He shifted minutely, tucking Eric just a little closer against his chest. The soft breathing at his throat, the warmth of Eric’s body in his arms, the knowledge that—for now—he was okay… it was enough.  

Salim’s breathing matched Eric’s without him realizing it, and slowly, gently, sleep took him too.  

---  

Eric woke slowly, the hazy remnants of a warm, gentle dream still clinging to the edges of his mind. He was comfortable—more comfortable than he could remember being in weeks—but he was also cold. Not the kind of cold that came from open windows or thin blankets, but the deep, aching chill that settled in his bones when a fever refused to break.  

Instinctively, without thinking, he pressed closer to the source of warmth beside him. His body knew where to go, even if his sleep-heavy mind hadn’t yet caught up. He burrowed into it, snuggling closer, seeking the heat, the comfort, the softness. He was already beginning to drift again when he heard it: a quiet, breathy laugh.  

It wasn’t loud. Barely even audible. But it was enough to stir his brain to alertness, to pull him out of that drowsy fog and make him realize exactly what—or rather, who —he had just curled into.  

His body went still. His face flushed hot, far hotter than it already was, and he instinctively pulled back a few inches—not too far, not enough to lose the warmth entirely, but just enough to retreat from the embarrassment now crawling over his skin.  

Another soft chuckle rumbled from beside him. Then: “Good morning,” Salim murmured, voice still thick with sleep and amusement.  

Eric blinked slowly, then mumbled, “Good morning,” his voice muffled and scratchy, barely above a whisper.  

Salim shifted slightly to face him more fully. “Did you sleep alright?”  

There was a pause. Eric hesitated, clearly debating how honest to be. Then he said, “I slept good,” before quietly adding, “I’m cold.”  

Salim’s gentle smile faded into a faint frown. “Eric,” he said softly, “you’re still burning up.” He slid a hand up from Eric’s side and pressed the back of it against his forehead, brows furrowing deeper.  

His touch was cool against the heat radiating from Eric’s skin. “Yeah,” Salim murmured, more to himself than to Eric, “you’re definitely still feverish.” His voice was calm, but concerned.  

Eric didn’t say anything. He didn’t have to. His body stayed where it was, still half-curled against Salim, still shivering faintly despite the blankets and the warmth.  

Salim kept his hand on Eric’s forehead for a moment longer, brushing a few strands of hair away with his fingers. Then, pulled his hand away, still frowning faintly, but not moving away just yet.  

He stayed holding Eric for a little while longer, rubbing slow, gentle circles into his back with the heel of his hand. Eric was warm against him— too warm—and yet still shivering faintly, like his body didn’t know what it needed. Salim kept his breathing slow and steady, letting the silence stretch, not wanting to disturb the fragile calm between them.  

Eventually, he said softly, “You up for some breakfast?”  

Eric hesitated. His brows twitched slightly, the thought starting to churn in his mind—but he was still too sleepy to let it spiral. Instead, he just nodded, his voice barely a whisper. “Yeah.”  

Salim smiled gently. “You want some egg maybe?”  

Eric nodded again, smaller this time, eyes fluttering half-shut. Salim gave him a soft squeeze. “I’ll go make that then.”  

Carefully, Salim began to untangle himself from the nest of limbs and blankets. Eric didn’t protest, but as soon as Salim shifted away, Eric reached to tug the covers tighter around himself, drawing them in like a shield against the sudden loss of warmth.  

Salim sat up, ran a tired hand down his face, and exhaled. Then he stood and padded quietly into the kitchen, the floor cool beneath his feet. He moved automatically—flicking the switch on the kettle, grinding coffee beans for Eric’s mug, and pulling out a pan for eggs. His own tea would steep while he cooked.  

In the living room, Eric lay where Salim had left him, curled tightly with the blankets wrapped snug around his small frame. The couch bed felt too big now without Salim in it, but the residual warmth still lingered in the mattress where he’d been. Eric closed his eyes again, not to sleep, just to rest. His body ached and his skin felt too warm, but for now, he let himself just be —wrapped up and still, safe in a place where someone cared enough to make him breakfast.  

Salim stood at the stove, gently stirring the scrambled eggs as they cooked, the soft clink of the spatula against the pan the only sound in the quiet kitchen. The toast popped up behind him, and he turned briefly to butter the slices before returning to the eggs. Every few seconds, his gaze drifted toward the living room, where Eric still lay curled up on the pull-out bed, cocooned in blankets.  

Each night that Eric’s screams pulled Salim out of sleep like a punch to the chest, the echoes lingering long after the nightmare faded. And each time, the ache in Salim's chest grew heavier, watching Eric suffer in silence, knowing he could only offer so much comfort before Eric would start to retreat again. He wished— God , he wished—Eric would let him in more, would let him shoulder just a fraction more of the pain, would let him care for him the way he wanted to. But he knew he had to wait. Had to be patient. Had to let Eric choose.  

When the eggs were done, Salim carefully split the portions—light and fluffy eggs on both plates, two slices of toast for himself—and took a quiet breath before heading toward the living room.  

Eric had been watching from under the blankets, eyes half-lidded and heavy with sleep, but alert enough to sit up as Salim approached. He rubbed at his eyes with the heel of his hand and looked like he was about to push himself upright.  

“I could’ve come to the table,” he murmured, voice rough with sleep and maybe a little guilt.  

Salim shook his head and handed him the plate. “It’s fine,” he said gently. “I’ve brought them over now.”  

Eric didn’t argue. He just nodded, his eyes flicking down to the plate in his lap. The steam from the eggs curled upward, fragrant and warm, but he didn’t pick up his fork yet. Salim didn’t comment—he only gave him a moment, then climbed back onto the pull-out bed beside him, settling in until his back was against the cushions.  

He kept his plate in his lap and leaned slightly toward Eric, a quiet presence, solid and steady. He didn’t rush him, didn’t speak, just sat there, close enough for Eric to lean on if he needed, far enough not to crowd him. The morning light filtered in soft through the curtains, casting a faint golden glow over the room. And for a while, neither of them said anything.  

Eric picked up his fork slowly, like it weighed more than it should. He didn’t look at Salim as he took his first bite, the egg soft and warm in his mouth. The taste was good—gentle, familiar, made with care—but it still hit his stomach like a stone. The guilt was there, dull and heavy, pressing into his ribs. It wasn’t as sharp as it usually was—sleep still clung to him like a blanket, muffling everything—but it was still there, twisting.  

He grimaced, but he took another bite. Then another. Four bites, he told himself. Four’s not much. I can do that.  

Back in quarantine, he could force down half a tray of whatever lukewarm slop they served. It wasn’t good, but it wasn’t real either—didn’t taste like care or kindness. Not like this. This was real food, food someone had made for him, food Salim had made because he cared. And that just made it worse.  

The fourth bite went down harder than the first three. He set his fork down quietly on the edge of the plate and drew in a slow breath through his nose. The guilt had already started to crawl back in full, amplified by the sickly warmth of the lingering fever. His skin felt too hot, too tight, and his stomach churned with a low, sour discomfort. He pulled the blankets tighter around himself, not looking at Salim, hoping he wouldn’t notice. But of course, Salim always noticed.  

Salim noticed the subtle tremble in Eric’s fingers as he set his fork down, and without a word, reached over and placed his hand gently on top of Eric’s. He gave it a soft, grounding squeeze—just enough to steady, not overwhelm—and said, “You did really well. I’m proud of you.”  

Eric didn’t answer at first. He just nodded, eyes fixed on the untouched half of his plate, trying not to let his face give anything away. But it was impossible to ignore the way Salim’s words slid under his skin, warm and soft, like sunlight breaking through storm clouds. It made his chest flutter unexpectedly and his cheeks flush hot—too hot, hotter than the fever warranted.  

He hated how much that small moment of care meant , how much he wanted it to mean. But he couldn’t afford to think about that right now. His brain was already too full—of guilt, of sickness, of nightmares he hadn’t shaken off. There wasn’t space for fluttering feelings or warmth that settled in his bones and made him feel safe.  

Salim’s hand stayed for just a moment longer, then slipped away as he turned back to his plate to keep eating. But the imprint of it lingered—like a ghost of warmth in Eric’s palm, like a hand still holding his even after it was gone.  

Eric kept his eyes on his lap, heart thudding just a little too fast, not sure what to do with that feeling.  

Salim finished the last bite of toast, then reached over to take Eric’s plate. His fingers brushed lightly against Eric’s as he did, a brief touch, casual and ordinary—but it sent that now-familiar flutter through Eric’s chest again, that light twist of something almost like nervousness but softer. He didn’t meet Salim’s eyes as the plate was taken. He couldn’t. Not when his face was threatening to heat up again.  

Salim stood and carried the plates into the kitchen, disappearing around the corner. Eric’s gaze, however, didn’t follow the plates. It lingered on his own hand, the one Salim’s fingers had just brushed. That featherlight contact still echoed against his skin, stubbornly refusing to fade. It wasn’t much, barely anything really, but it stayed. Like Salim always did.  

Eric exhaled slowly, drawing his knees up to his chest, wrapping the blanket tighter around his shoulders. The warmth of the fleece did little to combat the chill of fever still clinging to his skin, or the tiredness pulling at his limbs. But it helped. A little.  

He leaned his chin on his knees and glanced toward the kitchen. Salim was moving around with quiet efficiency—washing dishes, wiping the counter, setting things back in order. There was something reassuring in the rhythm of it. Something stable. Grounding.  

Eric watched him for a while, letting his eyes track each calm, practiced movement. It wasn’t just comfort he found in watching Salim—it was safety. Safety he didn’t feel like he deserved, and didn’t know how to ask for, but which Salim kept giving anyway.  

He’d have to face everything eventually. The guilt. The fluttering in his chest. The question of why he felt that way when Salim touched him. But not now. Not today. He was too tired. Too sick. Too full of ache.  

So instead, he let himself sit there, silent and still, and watched the one person who hadn’t given up on him.  

Salim finished washing the last dish and set it carefully in the rack. He dried his hands on a towel, then paused, hovering in the kitchen doorway as his gaze flicked toward the living room. Eric was still curled up under the blanket, small and quiet and pale, his expression unreadable from where Salim stood.  

He hesitated.  

There was something he needed to ask—something he’d been circling around for days now—but he wasn’t sure when the right moment would come. Would Eric shut down? Would he take it the wrong way? Would it only make things worse?  

Still turning the thought over, Salim stepped back into the living room and sat down beside Eric again, close but not quite touching. His fingers twitched against his leg as he debated whether to speak now or wait. He could feel Eric’s eyes on him even before the quiet voice broke the silence.  

“You’ve got that look on your face again,” Eric murmured.  

Salim blinked and turned toward him, caught off guard. “What look?”  

Eric’s attempt at a smile was small, but genuine, his voice soft. “The one where you want to ask me something but don’t know how.”  

Salim laughed under his breath, a quiet huff of surprise, and glanced down with a faint smile. “I didn’t realize I had a look for that.”  

“You have a look for everything,” Eric said, the smile on his face lingering a little longer this time. It made him look less tired. More like himself.  

Salim chuckled again, touched by the familiar affection in Eric’s tone, even if it was buried under exhaustion and fever. He let the moment sit between them for a beat, the warmth of it gentle and unspoken.  

Salim didn’t want to ask his question yet. Eric was watching him with clearer eyes than usual, but the tension still clung to his shoulders, and Salim didn’t want to risk pushing him away. Not when he’d only just started to smile again.  

He hesitated, the words on the tip of his tongue, heavy and delicate all at once. He knew he had to say it—had to bring it into the light—but the risk of Eric retreating again made him tread carefully. Still, the silence between them was loaded, the moment too still. So he exhaled slowly and said, “If I found you a therapist or a counsellor… would you talk to them?”  

Eric’s entire body stiffened. His hands clenched into tight fists, his shoulders drawing up as though bracing for impact. “No,” he said immediately, his voice sharp and certain.  

Salim kept his tone gentle. “Eric, you have an eating disorder. You’re suicidal. I’m not trained to help you with this, and as much as I try, you need to talk to someone.”  

“I’m not crazy,” Eric snapped, voice rising without him meaning to. “I’m not going to some psych ward for people to poke and prod at me 24/7 and put me on suicide watch! I’m not sick—I don’t have some disease, I just—just struggle with eating a bit, and I’m dealing with it.”  

He was spiraling now, panic bleeding into every word. Salim moved closer without hesitation, his hands gently reaching for Eric’s. He uncurling his fingers carefully, easing them out of the tight fists they’d formed, stopping his nails from digging deeper into his palms.  

“That’s fine,” Salim said softly. “That’s alright. It was just a suggestion, Eric. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do. I promise.”  

Eric’s breathing was fast and shallow, his chest rising and falling too quickly. But Salim’s hands around his were steady, warm and grounding. Gradually, the tension in Eric’s shoulders began to ebb. His eyes burned, and guilt curled sharp in his gut. He hadn’t meant to freak out like that.  

He ducked his head, eyes fixed on their joined hands. “Sorry,” he whispered.  

Salim shook his head. “It’s alright, Eric.”  

He gently squeezed Eric’s hands again, the pressure light but steady—reassuring. His voice remained soft, like he was handling something fragile. “I’ll never force you to do anything, I swear.”  

Eric nodded, though the guilt was still heavy in his chest. He felt awful for yelling, for letting panic take over, for directing it at the one person who never made him feel judged. He kept his gaze on their joined hands, his voice low and apologetic. “I’m sorry for shouting at you.”  

“It’s alright, Eric. Really, it is,” Salim said gently. “I shouldn’t have kept pushing after you said no.”  

Eric’s hands tingled under Salim’s touch, the warmth of it grounding and strange all at once. He didn’t know what to do with the way it made him feel—too close, too safe, too much—and he didn’t have the capacity to unpack it right now. So instead, he focused on the words, on something simpler.  

“I just… I don’t like people being all up in my business,” Eric mumbled. “Asking questions and trying to get into my head and make me talk when I don’t want to.”  

Salim tilted his head slightly, studying him. “You talk to me though?”  

Eric hesitated, his brows pulling together like the answer hurt a little. “You’re different,” he said quietly. Then, softer still, like it explained everything, “You’re… you.”  

There was a beat of silence. Salim didn’t say anything at first—just let the weight of that settle between them. His hands were still wrapped around Eric’s, thumb brushing faintly over the back of one, and the corners of his mouth lifted, not quite a smile, but something close.  

He didn’t need to press further. Eric had given him more than enough.  

Chapter Text

It was nearing lunchtime, and the quiet hum of the apartment had started to grate on Eric’s nerves.  

He was going stir crazy.  

The morning had crawled by painfully slow, each hour dragging like his feet had whenever he tried to pace the living room earlier. At some point, he'd gotten up, changed out of his sleep clothes and into proper ones—not that he had anywhere to go—but the act of doing something made him feel marginally more human.  

Salim had noticed immediately. The moment Eric sat down, his breath just a little too shallow, his body still running warm, Salim was there, gently but firmly insisting, “You need to rest. Let your body heal.”  

Eric had scowled but hadn’t argued too much. He’d flopped back down onto the couch, trying to make peace with it. He reached for his blanket out of habit—at least it gave him something to hold onto—but Salim, with an apologetic look, had tugged it away. “You’re overheating,” he’d said. “You won’t cool off wrapped up like that.”  

So now Eric sat there, arms crossed tightly over his chest in place of the blanket, his leg bouncing restlessly. The longer he sat still, the more his thoughts clawed at him. He hated this—being idle, being watched, being told to rest like he was a sick child.  

He knew Salim cared. He liked that Salim cared, liked it more than he could even admit to himself most days—but that didn’t make the stillness any easier. His muscles were aching to do something even though he knew he didn’t have the energy. His body wanted sleep, but his mind wouldn’t let him settle. Not now.  

He cast a glance toward the kitchen, where Salim was moving around, preparing something that smelled like food. Eric fidgeted in his seat, chewing the inside of his cheek.  

The silence pressed in again. He needed to move . Needed to do something —anything—or he was going to unravel.  

Eric let out a quiet sigh, then pushed himself up from the couch and wandered into the kitchen. His steps were slow, almost uncertain, but he needed to move. He leaned against the counter, arms braced on either side, watching Salim move about the kitchen with practiced ease.  

Salim glanced over, his brow furrowing slightly when he saw Eric up. The worry in his eyes was clear—he wanted to tell him to sit back down, to rest like he’d been told—but he didn’t say anything. He didn’t push.  

Eric hesitated, eyes fixed on the floor before he spoke. “I think I’m going to go on a walk after lunch.”  

Salim turned again, his expression tightening just a little more. “Are you sure that’s a good idea?” he asked, concern threaded through his voice. “You’re still sick.”  

“I’m fine, Salim,” Eric said, not quite meeting his eyes. “It’s just a little fever. And I’m going stir crazy just… resting all day.” His voice faltered slightly on the word resting , like it was something painful to admit.  

Salim frowned, clearly torn, then slowly nodded. “Alright,” he said, his voice soft. “But at least let me come with you.”  

Eric looked at him, surprised for a moment, then nodded. “Alright.”  

The tension in the room eased a little. Salim offered a faint, relieved smile before turning back to stir the contents of the pan on the stove. Eric stayed by the counter, quiet, the promise of fresh air and movement settling in his chest like a small reprieve.  

Salim carefully began dishing up the food, spooning a modest portion of plain rice onto Eric’s plate, trying to avoid the bits of chicken and vegetables—but a few slipped through anyway, too small to pick back out without making it obvious. He hesitated for a second, eyes flicking over the plate, then turned and loaded the rest—rice, chicken, vegetables—onto his own.  

His heart twisted at the sight of Eric’s plate. It was barely enough to be called a meal, and Salim hated that. Hated how fragile Eric looked, how sharp his collarbones were under his shirt, how pale his skin was. He wanted so badly to feed him a proper, filling meal, to watch the color return to his cheeks and the life come back into his eyes—but he knew pushing too hard would only drive Eric further away. So he swallowed the ache in his chest and quietly picked up his own plate.  

Before he could reach for Eric’s, Eric stepped forward and gently picked it up. His fingers curled around the edge of the plate, and his voice was low but sincere as he said, “Thank you.”  

Salim looked up, his expression softening. He gave a small, warm smile. “You’re welcome.”  

They walked to the table together, and Salim sat down first. Eric followed, taking the seat beside him, setting his plate down carefully. He didn’t pick up his fork. He just sat there, staring at the little mound of rice on his plate, unmoving.  

Salim didn’t say anything. He gave him space. He quietly began eating, trying not to let his glances toward Eric become too obvious. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable—but it was heavy, like it carried all the things they weren’t ready to say.  

Eric forced himself to pick up his fork, fingers trembling slightly as he speared a small clump of rice. He brought it to his mouth and swallowed it almost whole, barely chewing, trying not to register the taste or the way it sat heavy in his stomach the second it landed there.  

He took another bite. Then another. Four in total, the same as breakfast.  

But now he hesitated.  

The guilt was already gnawing at him, curling around his ribs like barbed wire. His stomach felt wrong. Heavy. Dirty. His skin prickled, and his jaw clenched tight to hold down the panic rising in his throat.  

But he wanted to be good for Salim.  

That thought stuck in his mind— be good. He wanted Salim to smile at him the way he did earlier, tell him he was proud. He wanted that fluttery, light feeling in his chest again, even if he didn’t fully understand it, didn’t know where it was going or what it meant.  

He glanced up, almost without meaning to—and accidentally met Salim’s eyes.  

Salim had been watching, gaze gentle and steady. The moment their eyes locked, he gave a small, encouraging smile and said quietly, “You don’t need to eat any more if you can’t, Eric. You’ve done really well already.”  

Eric’s shoulders slumped slightly with a mix of relief and shame. He nodded once, barely perceptible, and slowly set his fork down on the plate. His hands slid into his lap, fingers knotting together.  

His stomach was churning, nausea bubbling up behind the guilt, hot and vicious. Every inch of him itched with the urge to run to the bathroom and purge it all—get it out, fix what he’d just done, stop the guilt before it consumed him whole.  

But he didn’t move.  

He stayed rooted in the chair, eyes fixed on the table.  

Not for himself.  

Never for himself.  

But because Salim was still beside him. Because Salim would want him to keep it down. Because Salim cared.  

Salim finished the last few bites of his food in thoughtful silence, not wanting to rush Eric, not wanting to disturb the fragile quiet that had settled between them. When he stood, he collected his plate and carried it to the sink, rinsing it off quickly.  

He started to move toward Eric to collect his plate too, but paused just behind him. Gently, he rested his hand on Eric’s shoulder, the warmth of his palm steady and grounding.  

“You did really well,” he said softly. “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric’s fingers tightened slightly, forming into tight fists. He ducked his head low, chin nearly touching his chest in an effort to hide the way his cheeks were going warm. But the smile tugging at the corners of his mouth gave him away, small and shy and involuntary.  

Salim caught it anyway. His smile deepened as he turned away, heading back to the sink without another word, giving Eric the space to feel whatever he needed to without pressure or embarrassment.  

Eric sat there a moment longer, the afterglow of Salim’s words lingering in his chest like a small ember of warmth. It warred with the guilt and the nausea still twisting inside him—but for a fleeting second, the warmth was winning.  

And he let himself hold on to that. Just for now.  

Eric stood slowly, one hand braced on the edge of the table as the nausea surged upward like a wave threatening to drag him under. He swallowed it back, jaw clenched, and crossed the room with slow, careful steps. The moment he reached the couch, he sank down onto it with a sigh, elbows on his knees, fingers loosely laced together.  

He still wanted to walk. Still felt that gnawing, agitated need to move—something to shake the tension from his chest, to distract from the ever-present guilt sitting like lead in his gut. But he knew if he went outside now, while his stomach still twisted and his head felt fogged, he’d end up doubled over behind a dumpster somewhere, shaking and heaving and hating himself more for it.  

Waiting would be smarter. Just until the nausea ebbed, just until he didn’t feel like a single misstep would unravel him.  

From the kitchen, Salim kept casting glances his way—soft, concerned, quiet. Eric could feel them, even when he didn’t look back. They burned under his skin.  

He wanted to curl up. Wanted to disappear into the cushions and fold himself smaller, tighter, until he didn’t take up so much space—until Salim didn’t have to keep worrying about him. But he stayed sitting upright, jaw tight, trying not to let the guilt paint itself too clearly across his face.  

If he looked too upset, Salim would come over. Salim would sit beside him, and touch his arm, and ask gently if he was alright. And that part—God, that part of him that ached and wanted comfort—would lean into it, and he wasn’t sure he’d be able to pull back.  

So he kept still. Kept quiet. Watched the patterns in the carpet while Salim rinsed dishes, hands trembling just slightly where they rested between his knees.  

Salim dried his hands on a towel, eyes lingering on Eric where he sat motionless on the couch, too still for comfort. He tossed the towel on the counter, then stepped into the living room and asked gently, “You still want to go on that walk?”  

Eric opened his eyes, gaze distant but steady. He nodded once, then murmured, “In a minute… when the guilt’s gone away a bit.”  

Salim didn’t press him. He just nodded in understanding and crossed the room, lowering himself onto the couch beside him. After a brief moment of hesitation, he slipped an arm around Eric’s shoulders.  

Eric leaned into him without thinking, letting his weight rest against Salim, his head dropping to his shoulder like it belonged there. His eyes fluttered shut, and for a moment he just breathed, slow and uneven. His hands, trembling in his lap, didn’t stop—but they slowed.  

He didn’t mean to melt into the touch like that, didn’t mean to take so much comfort from it. He could already feel that small part of his mind screaming at him that he didn’t deserve this, that he was selfish, a burden. But the rest of him—the raw, frayed parts barely held together—knew that without this quiet, steady presence beside him, he’d come apart at the seams.  

So he stayed. Stayed pressed close, letting Salim hold some of the weight he couldn’t carry anymore.  

Salim didn’t say anything, didn’t try to fill the silence or ask questions or demand that Eric talk. He just kept his arm around him, thumb brushing lightly against the curve of Eric’s shoulder.  

When the guilt finally started to ebb—just enough for Eric to breathe without his stomach twisting—he shifted slightly against Salim, still not pulling away. The warmth of Salim’s arm around him, the steady rhythm of his breathing, it grounded him more than anything else had in days.  

Quietly, Eric asked, “Do you still want to come on the walk?”  

Salim turned his head slightly, offering a soft smile, and gave him a gentle squeeze. “Of course.”  

Eric nodded, eyes still half-lidded with exhaustion, then said, “Do you want to go in a minute?”  

Salim’s voice was calm and careful, just like his touch. “If you’re up to it.”  

“I am,” Eric replied, nodding again, a bit more firmly this time. “I don’t want to be stuck inside again all day.”  

Salim nodded in return and rubbed a slow, reassuring circle across Eric’s back. “Alright,” he said. “We’ll go in a minute.”  

Eric didn’t move to get up right away. He let himself sit there just a little longer, leaning into Salim’s side, holding on to the warmth and quiet for a few more precious moments—just until he felt steady enough to stand.  

He forced himself upright with a quiet groan, his muscles aching in protest. He kept the discomfort to himself, not about to admit how drained he still felt. Salim stood too, stretching his arms over his head with a soft sigh, then gave Eric’s shoulder a light pat.  

They moved to the door, wordless now, slipping into the quiet rhythm they’d settled into lately. Eric sat down to pull his shoes on, lacing them slowly. When he finished, he hesitated for a moment—then reached for the sleeves of his shirt and tugged them down over his arms.  

The fabric caught slightly on the scabbed-over wound on his left forearm, dragging just enough to make him wince, but he didn’t say anything. He just gritted his teeth and smoothed the sleeve down.  

Salim noticed. His eyes flicked to Eric’s arms, then to his face, and his voice was soft when he asked, “Won’t you get too warm like that?”  

Eric shook his head. “I don’t want people to see.”  

Salim gave a small, understanding nod. “That’s alright,” he said gently.  

Eric followed him out the front door, the quiet click of it closing behind them. The sun was warm, and the air outside carried the distant sounds of life—cars, birds, voices—but Eric kept his sleeves pulled tight, his gaze low.  

Maybe one day he’d feel comfortable enough to let the world see what he carried on his skin. But today wasn’t that day. Today was about just getting outside. And that was enough.  

They stepped out into the garden and through the gate, onto the sun-warmed pavement of the street. It was midday—busier than Eric would have liked. A couple kids on bikes sped past, someone was walking a dog on the opposite pavement, and further up, a car door slammed.  

Eric tugged his sleeves a little lower, instinctively tensing—but then exhaled slowly, forcing himself to relax. He’d been on walks a couple times now. At first, people had stared. Quiet, lingering glances that said they recognized him but weren’t sure how or whether they should say anything. But now… now that his face had been seen more than once, the looks were fewer. Shorter. Less curious. That helped.  

He stayed close to Salim, who fell into step beside him like always, a reassuring presence just to his left. They walked in easy silence for a few moments, then passed an old brick wall covered in ivy, the vines reaching up toward a rusted drainpipe. Salim nudged him lightly with his elbow and said, “You know, there was a guy in my old neighborhood who swore a snake lived in the plumbing of his house. Said it came up through the sink.”  

Eric blinked, glanced over at him, unsure whether he was serious. “A snake?”  

Salim nodded, entirely straight-faced. “He tried to drown it with bleach. Instead, the water stopped working for three days.”  

Eric snorted, caught off-guard, then huffed a laugh despite himself. “What happened after that?”  

Salim shrugged. “He moved. Said the snake won.”  

Eric actually smiled then, the corner of his mouth tugging up—genuine, soft, surprised. He shook his head. “Only you could tell a story about plumbing and make it weirdly amusing.”  

Salim gave a small grin in return. “What can I say? I have a gift.”  

And just like that, the noise of the street faded into the background. The people, the cars, the distant dog barking—it all blurred away, dulled by Salim’s voice and presence.  

They walked for a while, the midday sun warm but not overbearing, filtered through the scattered clouds above. Eric focused on putting one foot in front of the other, pretending his breath wasn’t starting to hitch in his chest. The air felt heavier than it should’ve—each inhale just a bit shallow, each step a little more of an effort. His legs were aching now too, the familiar fever-fatigue settling in deeper than before.  

Salim, walking just beside him, slowed his pace without making a big deal out of it. Eric appreciated that. Still, after a few more minutes, Salim gave him a gentle glance and said, “Hey… there’s a bench just over there. Want to sit for a bit?”  

Eric opened his mouth to protest—he hated looking weak, hated that his body wasn’t cooperating—but the protest faded before it even reached his lips. He was too tired to argue, and honestly, sitting sounded good. He gave a quiet nod instead. “Alright.”  

They crossed to the bench under the shade of a tree, its leaves rustling gently above them in the breeze. Eric sank onto the wooden seat with a quiet sigh, folding his hands in his lap. He didn’t let himself slump, trying to keep some sense of composure, but it was clear he was drained. Salim sat beside him, close but not crowding, and looked out at the small patch of park across the road.  

“There,” Salim said softly, pointing to a faded mural painted on the side of a nearby building. “See that cat? I think someone added a second tail to it.”  

He followed his gaze, spotting the creature—an otherwise ordinary painted calico with a long, curling second tail that hadn’t quite matched the original artist’s brushstrokes. He let out a faint huff of air, something close to amusement.  

Eric glanced around, quietly taking it in, trying to remember it all. The way the ivy curled up around the bench’s armrest. The chipped paint on the lamppost. The faint smell of grass and exhaust and distant food carts. He wasn’t sure why he was trying to commit it all to memory, but something about the moment felt… safe. Like it might matter, later.  

He didn’t speak. He didn’t need to. Salim didn’t push him to. They just sat there, side by side on that old bench, in the gentle shade of the tree, letting the world slow down around them for a little while.  

They stayed on the bench for a while, the steady murmur of distant traffic and birdsong filling the silence between them. Eric let the quiet settle over him, grounding himself in the present. Eventually, the pounding in his chest evened out, and the sharp ache in his legs dulled to a manageable throb. He could breathe again without feeling like he was going to collapse.  

Salim glanced over, always watching without pressing, and then said softly, “Do you want to head back?”  

Eric hesitated, considering it. He still felt worn out, but not in the sick, panicky way he had earlier—just tired, the kind of tired that felt normal, or at least something close to it. He gave a small nod. “Yeah. If that’s alright.”  

Salim smiled, gentle and reassuring. “Of course that’s alright.”  

He stood, brushing his hands lightly against his sides as if to dust them off. Before he could turn and offer Eric a hand, Eric had already pushed himself to his feet. He winced a little, but didn’t complain. Salim noticed—but said nothing.  

They started walking again, back toward the house. Their pace was slower now, but not too slow, just easy, relaxed. The kind of pace where they could keep walking forever if they wanted to, without it feeling like too much. Eric walked a little closer to Salim this time, their arms almost brushing. He didn’t seem to notice—or maybe he did, and just didn’t mind.  

The world around them moved on, unconcerned, but for the moment, the two of them walked steady in step, sharing the quiet between them like something warm and constant.  

As they walked side by side down the familiar streets, Eric’s steps grew heavier. His body ached—not painfully, just persistently, like it was reminding him with every breath that he hadn’t fully recovered yet. The warmth of the sun on his face made his eyelids droop, and he blinked slowly, trying to keep his focus on the path ahead.  

He could really use a nap.  

But the thought immediately soured in his head. He didn’t want to look weak. Not again. Not after he’d finally managed to walk outside and hold a normal conversation without crumbling. Besides, if he stretched out on the couch, Salim wouldn’t have anywhere to sit, and pulling out the bed would take up half the living room and be awkward. He didn’t want to inconvenience Salim any more than he already had.  

And yeah, sure, Salim would probably offer his bed without hesitation—but that felt worse somehow. More personal. More like a line crossed that Eric wasn’t sure he was ready to step over. He’d already taken so much from him—his space, his time, his worry. Asking for more, even silently, felt wrong.  

Maybe… maybe he could just curl up in the corner of the couch. Lean against the back cushions and rest his head for a bit. Not sleep, exactly—just close his eyes. Just for a little while. He could get a bit of rest that way without being too obvious about it. Without making Salim give anything up.  

The thought settled into something comforting. Achievable.  

He glanced sideways at Salim, who was still walking beside him, watching the path ahead but glancing at him now and then, checking without saying anything. Always doing that. Always caring so much without making a big deal of it.  

Eric looked back down at the pavement beneath their feet. Just a little nap. That wouldn’t be so bad.  

They made it back to the house in silence, the kind that wasn’t heavy or strained, just quiet in a way that felt like mutual understanding. Both of them toed off their shoes by the door. As Eric straightened up, he could feel Salim’s gaze flick down to his sleeves. He didn’t need to look to know what was going through his head—he’d seen the concern in Salim’s eyes before.  

With a quiet sigh, Eric rolled his sleeves up to his elbows, exposing the wound and bandages. It wasn’t that he wanted to. It still made his skin crawl, the idea of having them out in the open. But it was better than the alternative. If he didn’t, Salim would start gently suggesting a short-sleeve shirt. Or worse—a vest. Shorts. Something that would expose even more. This, at least, he could tolerate. This was a compromise.  

He padded over to the couch and curled up in the corner, tucking his legs up, his head resting against the back cushion. The ache in his body pulled at him with every breath. He shut his eyes for a second, letting the quiet settle around him.  

In the kitchen, Salim moved around for a bit—opening cupboards, running the tap. Then, after a moment, he came into the living room, a glass of water in hand.  

“Here,” he said gently, holding it out.  

Eric blinked his eyes open, accepted it with both hands, and murmured, “Thank you.”  

He hadn’t realized how thirsty he was until the first sip touched his lips. He drank half the glass in one go, then set it carefully on the coffee table. The water felt good in his stomach, soothing and heavy in a way that food never seemed to be.  

He curled up again, arms folded loosely around his legs. His eyelids were already drifting shut.  

Salim didn’t say anything—just sat down nearby, quiet and calm like always.  

Eric was grateful for that.  

When it became clear that Eric was starting to drift, his eyes half-lidded and his body sagging more with each minute, Salim leaned forward slightly and said, voice soft, “Do you want to go lie down on my bed?”  

Eric shook his head without opening his eyes. “ ’s alright,” he mumbled sleepily, barely audible.  

Salim frowned, watching him for a beat. Eric looked exhausted, bone-deep and beyond stubborn about it. But he didn’t push. He knew by now when not to.  

Eric’s head dipped lower as the minutes passed, his arms slowly slipping from their loose fold around his knees. His breathing grew slower, deeper. Eventually, his head lolled sideways and gently landed against Salim’s shoulder with a quiet thump.  

Salim froze for a moment, glancing down at him, then smiled to himself. Clearly, Eric hadn’t thought sleeping upright through properly.  

Carefully, Salim slid his arm around him, pulling him just slightly closer. With the gentlest touch, he adjusted Eric’s position—supporting his back so he wasn’t twisted awkwardly, easing the angle of his neck so he wouldn’t wake up sore. Eric murmured something incoherent in his sleep but didn’t stir.  

Salim sat still after that, holding him, listening to the even breaths against his shoulder. He didn’t move, didn’t speak—just stayed there, letting Eric rest, keeping the world quiet around him.  

It had only been about twenty minutes when the shrill ring of the phone cut through the quiet of the house.  

Salim winced. His eyes flicked down to Eric immediately, silently hoping—pleading—that maybe he’d sleep through it.  

But no such luck.  

Eric jolted at the sound, breath catching as his head snapped up. He blinked blearily, confused for a second, disoriented from being yanked out of sleep so suddenly. His shoulder still held the ghost of where Salim’s arm had been.  

Salim gave his shoulder a gentle squeeze before standing. “Sorry,” he said softly. “I’ll go get it.”  

Eric didn’t respond, still halfway between sleep and wakefulness, his body slow to catch up. He leaned back into the corner of the couch, rubbing a hand over his face as he tried to fully shake the drowsiness from his limbs. He was still tired, still aching, but there was no point trying to fall back asleep now.  

He watched Salim move down the hall, listened distantly as the phone clicked up off the receiver and Salim’s muffled voice answered. Eric didn’t try to make out what he was saying. He just curled his legs up on the couch and rested his head against the cushion again, not sleeping—just waiting.  

Salim picked up the phone, curiosity flickering across his face—he hadn’t been expecting a call, and he didn’t recognize the number.  

“Hello?” he said cautiously.  

“Hey man, how’ve you been doing?”  

Salim blinked, surprised as Jason’s voice came through the receiver. “Jason?” he asked, a small smile tugging at his mouth. “Wow, hey. I’ve been alright—how’s everything been with you?”  

There was the briefest pause before he answered, just long enough for Salim to decide against mentioning Eric. He had no idea if Eric would want Jason to know where he was, let alone that he was staying with him. It was safer to keep it quiet for now.  

Jason let out a low chuckle. “It’s been weird, honestly. CENTCOM’s a mess. But I’ve got some time off for once, figured I’d see if you wanted to grab dinner or something. Just chill a bit. I was gonna invite Eric too, but I don’t have his number.”  

Salim’s hand tightened slightly on the phone. “I’d love to come,” he said smoothly. “I’ve got his number, I can ask him and let you know.”  

“Perfect. There’s this spot not far from you—good food, nothing too loud. You know the place on Seventh?”  

Salim nodded, even though Jason couldn’t see him. “Yeah, that’s walking distance. That should work.”  

They worked out the time and day—tomorrow, around seven—then slipped into easy conversation for a few minutes, catching up on surface-level things, talking vaguely about news from base, and swapping a few light jokes. The whole time, Salim’s thoughts kept flickering back to Eric—how he’d bring this up, whether Eric would even want to go, whether it would be too much.  

Eventually, Jason said he had to go, but he’d let him know if anything changed.  

“Alright, man,” Salim said, smiling faintly. “Looking forward to it.”  

“You too. Later.”  

The line clicked dead, and Salim lowered the phone with a sigh, thoughtful as he turned back toward the living room. He wasn’t sure how Eric was going to take the idea—but he’d handle it gently, and let Eric decide.  

Salim stepped quietly back into the living room and lowered himself onto the couch beside Eric again. Eric stirred a little, still tucked into the corner, eyes half-lidded with sleep.  

“Who was that?” he mumbled, his voice low and rough with drowsiness.  

“That was Jason,” Salim said.  

Eric frowned faintly, eyes squinting as if trying to make sense of the name through the haze of sleep. “Kolchek? How’d he get your number?”  

“I gave it to him,” Salim replied easily.  

Eric nodded slowly, not questioning it further. His eyes fluttered half-shut again, his body still slack with tiredness.  

“He invited me out for dinner tomorrow night,” Salim continued gently, watching Eric’s expression. “And he wanted to invite you too, but he didn’t have your number. So I told him I’d ask you.”  

Eric’s brows pulled slightly together, more awake now. “You didn’t tell him I was staying with you?”  

Salim shook his head. “No. I wasn’t sure if you’d want people to know. And technically you’re meant to be at your apartment, working with Caelus, remember?”  

Eric blinked slowly, then murmured, “Thank you.”  

“It’s alright, Eric.” Salim’s voice was soft. “So… would you like to go get dinner with Jason tomorrow?”  

Eric hesitated. Dinner meant food. It meant navigating a menu, deciding how much to eat, trying not to spiral afterward. It meant other people, noise, the risk of being watched. But it also meant seeing Jason again. Something normal. Something outside this house. And… maybe that would be good for him.  

After a long moment, he nodded. “Yeah. It’d be nice to see Jason again.”  

Salim smiled and reached over to give Eric’s knee a light pat. “It’ll be fun.”  

Eric just nodded again, his head dipping a little. He still wasn’t fully awake, his limbs heavy, his thoughts scattered and slow. But something about Salim’s voice, his presence, the warmth of the room—it made it easier to agree to things. Easier to think maybe he could handle it.  

He blinked sleepily again, his lashes fluttering as he tried to stay awake, though his body clearly had other plans. He shifted slightly, then mumbled, “I didn’t mean to fall asleep on you… I’m sorry.”  

Salim looked down at him with a small, fond smile. “It’s fine, Eric. I don’t mind. You can go back to sleep if you want to.”  

Eric hesitated, as if weighing whether that was truly okay, but the exhaustion was still pressing down on him—thick and heavy, the fever leaving him sluggish and weak. He gave a small nod, curling up a little tighter in the corner of the couch. He paused again, uncertain, then slowly leaned in and let his head rest against Salim’s shoulder once more.  

Salim’s smile deepened, warmth blooming in his chest as he gently wrapped his arm around Eric, holding him close. He was careful not to shift too much, not to jostle him, just resting his hand lightly against Eric’s arm in quiet reassurance. He was glad—deeply, sincerely glad—that Eric felt comfortable enough to lean on him like this. Physically and otherwise.  

He kept still and quiet, letting Eric drift off again at his own pace, content to just be there—for however long Eric needed him.  

Chapter Text

The next time Eric woke up, it was slow—hazy. He drifted somewhere between sleep and consciousness, not quite ready to open his eyes. The quiet of the room wrapped around him like a blanket, soft and undemanding.  

His head was still resting against Salim’s shoulder, and Salim’s arm was still curled around him. The steady rhythm of Salim’s breathing, the warmth of his body, the gentle weight of that arm—it was grounding. Comforting. Eric didn’t want to move just yet.  

He knew he should. He felt selfish, soaking up this kind of comfort without giving anything back. He didn’t deserve it—not really—but Salim didn’t seem to mind. He never pulled away. Never made Eric feel like a burden. In fact, he kept offering that comfort freely. Even when Eric didn’t ask for it. Even when Eric didn’t know he needed it.  

It was… scary. Being seen this much. Being known. There were no masks left when he was like this—sick, worn thin, curled up in someone’s arms like he might fall apart without them. And yet, Salim stayed. Held him. Cared.  

Eric’s fingers twitched slightly against the fabric of the couch cushion, but he didn’t pull away. Not yet. His breath slowed as he let his weight sink back into Salim’s side, quietly accepting the comfort for just a little while longer.  

It was terrifying.  

 But it was also… nice.  

Eric stayed there a moment longer, letting the warmth sink into his bones before he finally blinked his eyes open. The room was softly lit with the pale afternoon glow filtering through the window, and he blinked against it, his eyes adjusting slowly.  

Salim must’ve noticed, because even though he clearly already knew Eric had been stirring, he spoke gently. “You sleep alright?”  

Eric gave a small nod, his voice low and drowsy. “Slept good. Thank you.”  

Salim smiled and gave him a gentle squeeze, his hand resting warm and steady against Eric’s side. “You’re welcome. It’s no trouble.”  

A quiet smile tugged at the corners of Eric’s mouth. He stayed where he was, curled up against Salim’s side, letting himself be held. He was still too sleepy, too warm, too comfortable to even think about moving. And right now, he didn’t want to. Not when this—this calm, this peace—was such a rare thing.  

Eventually, Eric gave a quiet groan and stretched, his limbs stiff from sleep. Salim smiled at the sound, a soft warmth curling in his chest. He couldn’t help it—it was cute. He tried to suppress the grin tugging at the corners of his mouth, but he knew he probably failed.  

Eric glanced over at the clock on the wall, then mumbled, “I’m gonna go shower before dinner.”  

“Alright,” Salim said, shifting slightly. “Is soup okay?”  

Eric nodded as he stood, rubbing at his eyes. “Yeah. Your soup’s lovely.”  

Salim blinked, caught off guard for a moment. His grin broke through almost instantly, uncontainable. It was the first time Eric had said anything even remotely positive about food—and it was about something Salim had made for him, something homemade, something warm.  

Eric noticed the grin, and his cheeks flushed with color. He ducked his head slightly, embarrassed, and finally pulled away from the couch. He stood, stretching again, his back popping faintly.  

Salim let his arm drop to his side, still smiling as he followed Eric’s gaze to the clock. “I’ll go start dinner then.”  

“Alright,” Eric said, his voice still quiet, and he padded down the hall toward the bathroom.  

Salim watched him go for a second, the smile lingering on his face, then pushed himself up and headed into the kitchen, already pulling out the pot for the soup.  

Eric stepped into Salim’s bedroom, the late afternoon light casting a soft glow across the room. He crossed over to the dresser, quietly grabbing his sleep clothes from where they were folded neatly on top. A small flicker of embarrassment stirred in his chest as he thought about how he’d fallen asleep twice today—curled up on the couch like a stray cat clinging to warmth. But… he did feel better. Less achy, less like he was on the verge of collapse. Maybe that was why Salim had pushed so hard for him to rest. Maybe it hadn’t been about weakness at all.  

With the bundle of clothes in hand, Eric headed to the bathroom, closing the door behind him with a soft click. He made a point not to look in the mirror as he passed it. He already knew what he looked like—tired, pale, thinner than ever. The hollows beneath his eyes, the way his collarbones jutted out, the scabs, the fading bruises—none of it would surprise him. But he didn’t want to see it. Not right now. Not when he was finally starting to feel like he could breathe again.  

He started undressing slowly, carefully, not letting his gaze linger on his own body. It was just easier that way. He dropped his clothes into the laundry basket in the corner, then folded his towel over the top of the shower door. With a quiet sigh, he sat down on the shower chair to remove his prosthetic, fingers working in quiet routine.  

God, this chair. He couldn’t even begin to describe how grateful he was for it. He still didn’t understand why Salim had gone to so much effort—why he’d phoned around, gone to pick it up, installed it himself. It was too much. It was more than Eric deserved. But now, as his muscles throbbed from the exhaustion of the day and his body begged for a moment of ease, he was thankful. Bone-deep thankful.  

He set the prosthetic aside gently, rubbed at his stump for a moment, then reached up and turned the water on.  

The water hit his skin like a sigh, warm and steady, muffling the outside world. Eric let it run over him for a while before moving, his limbs heavy with exhaustion. He was too tired to do much—he reached for the soap more out of obligation than motivation, rubbing it over his arms, chest, legs with slow, mechanical movements. Just enough to feel clean, not enough to waste strength on anything more.  

Part of him wanted to skip his hair. It was a whole extra layer of effort—one that his body wasn’t exactly willing to give right now—but he could feel how greasy it was, heavy with sweat from fever and sleep. He didn’t want to deal with it tomorrow, not when they were going out to see Jason. Not when he might have even less energy than he did now.  

He let out a quiet sigh, tilted his head back, and reached for the shampoo.  

It felt like it took forever to work it through, fingers trembling slightly as he scrubbed at his scalp, each motion more exhausting than it should’ve been. By the time he rinsed it out and let the water run clear, his arms ached and his chest felt hollow from the effort.  

Still… it was worth it, probably. He’d feel better tomorrow. He wouldn’t have to fake it as hard.  

Eric turned the water off, reaching out for his towel and dragging it around his shoulders. The warmth of the steam clung to him, making the air feel thick and comforting as he slowly dried off. It was so much easier like this—with the shower chair, with everything Salim had done to make this bathroom less of a battlefield.  

He didn’t deserve it. He still didn’t understand why Salim kept helping him like this.  

But, god… he was grateful.  

Eric forced himself to stand, one hand gripping the wall of the shower as he adjusted to the shift in balance. His muscles groaned in protest, tired and still unsteady from the fever, but he clenched his jaw and ignored it. Slowly, carefully, he hopped over to the sink and leaned both hands on it, catching his breath.  

He hated this part. Hated how weak he felt.  

The mirror was fogged over, thankfully—he didn’t have to see the sunken look in his eyes or the way his collarbones jutted out too sharply. He could pretend, just for a moment, that he looked fine. Normal.  

His eyes flicked to the corner where his prosthetic rested. He still missed his wheelchair, his crutches—the mobility, the stability, the freedom of not having to pretend that everything was fine. But they were at his apartment, and the only time he could see himself going back there was—  

He shut that thought down immediately. No. Not now. He didn’t want to ruin what little peace he had tonight.  

He reached for the soft sleep clothes he’d brought in, pulling them on piece by piece. The fabric hung loose on him. He tried not to think about it.  

Finally, with a quiet sigh, he sat down and began fitting the prosthetic onto his leg. He didn’t want it—not really. It was bulky, uncomfortable, always rubbing wrong when he was tired or feverish or hadn’t eaten enough. But it meant he didn’t have to hop around like he had earlier. It meant he could walk.  

He tightened the straps and stood, wincing slightly as the weight settled. Still bearable. Still manageable. He could do manageable.  

Eric hung his towel up neatly on the hook by the bathroom door, then ran a hand through his damp hair, still slightly warm from the shower. The movement made him wince faintly—his shoulders ached more than he'd realized—but he pushed it aside and stepped out into the hallway.  

The house was quiet, comfortably so. The smell of something warm and savory drifted toward him, and Eric followed it down the hall into the kitchen.  

He paused in the doorway.  

Salim stood by the stove, leaning against the counter, one ankle crossed over the other, clearly waiting for the soup and rice to finish cooking. He looked relaxed, content even, and for a moment Eric just stood there watching him, unsure if he should interrupt.  

But… he wanted something. Needed something, actually.  

Eric hesitated, then said quietly, “Uh, Salim… would I be able to have some tea?”  

Salim turned toward him immediately, his whole face lighting up in a way that made Eric's chest twist a little. He didn’t just smile—he looked genuinely happy, almost like he’d been waiting for Eric to ask for something.  

“Of course,” Salim said, already reaching for the kettle. “You don’t even have to ask.”  

Eric smiled too, small and a little shy. He didn’t know why it always surprised him—Salim always agreed, always helped, always gave him the things he asked for without hesitation. And he was always so… pleased when Eric asked. Like it meant something.  

Maybe it did.  

Eric moved to the table and sat down, the strength in his legs giving out the moment he let them. He didn’t have the energy to stand around, not after the walk and the shower and the day in general. His body ached in quiet waves, but sitting helped.  

Salim was still smiling to himself as he filled the kettle and got two mugs out from the cupboard.  

Tea wasn’t food. It wasn’t a full meal. But it was something. Something Eric could ask for, and something he could finish without guilt tearing him apart. And maybe more than that—it was something shared. Something warm. Something safe.  

Salim finished making the tea, the smell of it curling softly through the kitchen, and carried one of the mugs over to Eric. He set it down gently in front of him, and Eric wrapped his hands around the warm ceramic like it was something precious.  

“Thank you,” Eric said quietly, his voice a little hoarse.  

Salim smiled, warm and easy. “You’re welcome.”  

Then he returned to his place at the counter, leaning against it as he picked up his own mug and took a slow sip, eyes flicking between the simmering pot on the stove and Eric at the table.  

Eric took a sip of his tea, the warmth sinking into his chest with a comfort he hadn’t realized he’d needed. It wasn’t overly sweet—less so than that first cup Salim had ever made for him—but he preferred it this way. Salim must have noticed, must’ve remembered. He was always adjusting, always paying attention in that quiet way of his.  

Eric wasn’t sure how to feel about that—about being seen so clearly. A part of him still squirmed under the weight of it, guilty and raw and afraid of being too much, of needing too much. But another part—deeper, quieter, steadier—was grateful.  

He took another sip. The tea went down easily, smooth and warm, and didn’t sit heavy in his stomach or drag guilt up behind it. It was just… good. He’d never expected to find something like this—something that didn’t feel like a punishment to consume. But somehow, Salim had managed to give him that too.  

Eric glanced up briefly, watching Salim as he sipped his tea and checked the stove. The man hadn’t said anything more, hadn’t hovered or asked if he was okay—but he was there. Present. Kind. Thoughtful in ways Eric still didn’t know how to name.  

He looked back down at his mug, hands still curled around it.  

Yeah… this wasn’t so bad. Not bad at all.  

Salim moved quietly around the kitchen, grabbing a few spices from the cupboard and tossing them into the rice, then adding in some chopped vegetables from a container in the fridge. He stirred gently, letting the smell rise up with the steam as the rice absorbed the broth. The sound of the spoon against the pot was rhythmic, grounding.  

Eric kept his eyes down, his fingers tight around the tea mug. The warmth seeped into his skin, steady and reassuring, but it wasn’t enough to quiet the unease building in his chest. He took another sip, as if the tea could anchor him there, in the comfort of the moment, instead of letting his thoughts spiral ahead to what was coming next.  

Dinner.  

He’d done well today. That wasn’t pride—it was just fact. He’d eaten the toast. He’d kept it down. He’d eaten the soup earlier, and kept that down too. But that was the problem. Two meals was already dangerous territory. It always was. Three felt impossible. The guilt always hit harder by the third—like his body suddenly remembered it didn’t deserve to be fed and tried to punish him for forgetting.  

His stomach was already churning in anticipation, not from hunger but from the familiar anxiety that curled up in his chest every time he sat down for dinner. A third meal meant failure. It meant indulgence. It meant weakness. But it also meant Salim wouldn’t be disappointed. Salim wouldn’t look quietly worried or ask gently if Eric was okay or suggest that maybe he try again in an hour. Salim cared too much to let him skip it, and Eric didn’t have the strength to fight him on it.  

He shifted in his seat slightly, took another sip of tea, and tried to focus on the warmth again. The taste. The feel of ceramic under his fingers. Anything to pull himself away from the knot forming in his gut.  

In the kitchen, Salim stirred the food a little more and gave it a final taste, then set the lid on the pot. He glanced over at Eric, not saying anything yet, just checking on him the way he always did—quiet, careful, unobtrusive. And even that— especially that—made Eric's throat feel tight.  

He looked down at his mug again. He could do this. He’d done worse. He just had to keep breathing. Just make it through dinner. Just a few more bites.  

Salim placed the bowl of soup gently in front of Eric, careful not to spill any. “Here you go,” he said softly. Eric didn’t look up, but he murmured, “Thank you,” just above a whisper. He didn’t move beyond that—not yet.  

Salim gave a quiet nod and returned to the kitchen for his own plate, piling on some rice and vegetables, adding just a little more spice on top. When he sat down at the table, he didn’t look directly at Eric—just picked up his fork and began to eat like it was any other meal, nothing to worry about, nothing to pressure.  

Eric glanced up briefly, enough to see Salim eating, calm and casual, then looked back at the bowl in front of him. His hands hovered for a moment, then reluctantly closed around the spoon. He lifted it slowly, hesitating just before it reached his mouth, then took a small sip of the broth.  

It was warm. Familiar. Good, even. But it hit like a weight in his stomach. His throat clenched instinctively, the guilt crashing in hard and fast like a wave. He didn’t deserve this. He didn’t deserve any of this. Not the soup. Not the tea. Not the comfort of this quiet kitchen with someone who cared enough to cook for him. And especially not three meals.  

Three meals in one day was indulgence. It was selfish. Unforgivable.  

His hand started shaking again, the spoon clinking lightly against the side of the bowl as he lowered it. He swallowed hard and set it down, quickly squeezing his hands into fists in his lap to try and stop the tremble. He kept his head down, eyes on the table, trying to breathe through the guilt rising in his throat like bile.  

Salim didn’t say anything. He kept eating slowly, occasionally glancing at Eric, but giving him space. There was no pressure in his posture, no urgency in his eyes. Just quiet patience. The same as always.  

And somehow that made it worse. Because Salim wasn’t pushing. He never did. And still Eric was failing. Still falling apart over a bowl of soup.  

He bit the inside of his cheek and tried to focus on the sounds around him instead—Salim’s fork against his plate, the distant hum of the fridge, the faint breeze rattling the windowpane.  

He would try again in a moment. Just… not yet.  

When Salim was nearly finished with his plate, Eric picked up his spoon again, hand trembling as he brought it to his lips. The soup was still warm, but it might as well have been made of stone for how it sat in his stomach, guilt turning it over and over like it was trying to punish him for even trying.  

He wanted— needed —to purge. The urge itched under his skin, raw and desperate. But he knew if he went now, with nothing solid in him, he’d just wreck his throat with bile and acid. Still, the thought of eating anything more to cushion the damage made his chest seize up.  

Eric forced down another sip, but his hand jerked slightly as he went to set the spoon down. It clattered against the edge of the bowl louder than he meant, his fingers stiff and too tense to control the motion. He winced and let out a shaky breath.  

Salim looked up immediately at the sound, his gaze gentle but alert. “You alright?” he asked softly.  

Eric gave a stiff nod, jaw clenched tight. His eyes stayed locked on the table.  

Salim could tell that wasn’t true. He set his fork down and leaned slightly forward, reaching across the table to place his hand over Eric’s. His fingers were warm and steady, and the pressure of his touch helped ground the tremor running through Eric’s bones.  

Eric stared down at their joined hands, chest rising and falling unevenly. The guilt was still there, clawing at his insides—but for a moment, it was quieter. The fluttering in his chest, the soft heat of being seen and not scorned, outweighed it.  

“I’m sorry I could only eat a couple spoonfuls,” Eric murmured, voice barely audible.  

Salim gave his hand another gentle squeeze. “It’s alright, Eric,” he said, voice full of quiet conviction. “Really. It’s perfectly fine. You tried, and that’s all I ask.”  

Eric blinked hard, lips parting like he might say something else, but no words came. He just nodded faintly, and let Salim’s hand stay over his own.  

After a quiet moment between them, Salim gave Eric’s hand one last reassuring squeeze, then stood and gathered up their plates and bowls. He carried them over to the sink, setting them down gently so as not to disturb the calm that had settled over the space. He didn’t start washing up yet—just let them sit for now—then turned and crossed the kitchen back to where Eric still sat at the table.  

Salim crouched down in front of him, his voice soft and careful as he asked, “Do you think you’ll be able to eat something a little later?”  

Eric hesitated, jaw tensing. His eyes dropped to his lap. “Depends on if the guilt leaves or not,” he mumbled.  

Salim nodded, his smile warm and understanding. He reached out and gave Eric’s shoulder a gentle squeeze. “That’s alright,” he said. “Just let me know. No pressure.”  

Then he stood and returned to the sink to start washing up.  

Eric quietly rose from his chair, moving slowly as if weighed down. He padded into the living room and curled up in the corner of the couch, dragging his blanket over himself and wrapping it tightly around his body. The fabric wasn’t heavy enough to offer real pressure, not like a weighted blanket might, but it was better than nothing. The embrace of it—however thin—helped keep him from floating away.  

He wasn’t cold anymore. Or at least, not colder than usual. That was something. Maybe it meant the fever was starting to lift, finally giving him a break. He hoped so. He was tired of feeling like every step took double the effort, like even breathing weighed too much.  

Eric pulled the blanket a little tighter around his shoulders and let himself sink into the quiet, watching the soft glow of the room around him as Salim washed dishes in the background. For once, the silence didn’t press on his chest like a threat. It felt… bearable. Almost safe.  

Salim finished the dishes with practiced efficiency, the soft clink of ceramic and rush of water the only sound accompanying him in the kitchen. When the last bowl was set on the drying rack, he dried his hands on a towel and glanced toward the living room, where Eric remained curled up in the corner of the couch, small and still beneath his blanket.  

“I’m gonna go shower,” Salim said gently, keeping his tone light.  

Eric lifted his head slightly and gave a faint nod. “Alright,” he murmured. “Enjoy.”  

Salim offered him a warm smile—brief but sincere—then disappeared down the corridor, the quiet pad of his footsteps slowly fading.  

Eric let his head fall back against the couch, then curled up tighter, as if the compression of his own limbs might somehow press the guilt out of him. Maybe if he held himself tight enough, the ache in his stomach would ease. Maybe it would all feel a little less unbearable. But it didn’t.  

It wasn’t fair—he hadn’t even eaten much. A couple sips of soup. That was all. And yet, the guilt still twisted deep inside him like barbed wire. It burned in his chest and coiled in his gut, shame clinging to every breath. He hadn’t earned that food. He hadn’t done anything to deserve even the smallest comfort.  

He missed the relief he used to get, the control—eat, purge, reset. A horrible cycle, but one he understood. There was predictability in it, a dark kind of order. Now there was only imbalance. This messy middle ground of trying. Of doing what Salim asked, even though everything in him screamed that it was wrong.  

Eric pressed his face deeper into the blanket. He was being good, wasn’t he? He was trying. That’s what Salim wanted. He was recovering—or pretending to be. But it didn’t feel like recovery. It felt like drowning in a slow tide of guilt and exhaustion, a never-ending ache that settled in his bones.  

You don’t deserve comfort, the voice in his head whispered, cruel and familiar. You let them die. You killed them. Why should you get soup and tea and warm blankets?  

He squeezed his eyes shut. Salim didn’t understand. Couldn’t understand. Salim believed he deserved kindness, believed in forgiveness, but Eric knew the truth. Knew what he’d done. Knew what he was.  

He deserved to hurt.  

And yet… despite that, Salim still made tea, still cooked soup, still wrapped his arm around Eric when he trembled with guilt and fear. Still smiled at him like he mattered.  

Eric didn’t know how to reconcile that. Didn’t know how to live with the weight of both—what he’d done, and what Salim gave him anyway.  

So he stayed curled in the corner, eyes burning, chest tight, and waited for the shame to settle into something duller. Something he could survive.  

Eric heard the water shut off down the hall.  

He knew he should move—should stretch out, sit up, look normal. Should at least try to not look like he was about to fall apart. But his body wouldn’t listen. His limbs were leaden with exhaustion, his hands still trembling beneath the blanket, his stomach too full of guilt and too little food. He couldn’t tell if the heaviness in him was physical or emotional—just that it hurt. Too much.  

The quiet creak of the bathroom door opening made his heart stutter. Footsteps padded softly down the hall. Eric forced himself to lift his head as Salim entered the room, eyes catching briefly—just enough to acknowledge him.  

Salim took one look and didn’t say a word.  

He simply came over and sat down beside him, arm immediately wrapping around Eric’s shoulders like it belonged there. There was no hesitation, no demand to talk, no expectation to be okay—just that steady, warm presence.  

Eric didn’t even think. He leaned into Salim’s side, curling tighter into himself but letting that arm hold him together where he felt like he might fall apart. He rested his head against Salim’s chest, the rhythm of his breathing grounding him just a little.  

His whole body was trembling now, barely perceptible shakes beneath the blanket. He hated that. Hated feeling so weak, so cracked open. But Salim didn’t say anything about it. He just held him.  

And that… that made it easier to breathe. Even if only a little.  

It was easier with Salim’s arm around him.  

The crushing guilt, the suffocating weight of food in his stomach, the unbearable shame—none of it disappeared, not really. But with Salim there, steady and warm and wordlessly holding him together, it dulled just enough to breathe through. Just enough to keep from breaking apart.  

Eric’s body slowly began to uncoil, the rigid tension in his limbs easing a fraction. His sore muscles ached in protest, but relaxing into Salim’s side brought some relief. He didn’t pull away. Couldn’t, really. As much as it felt selfish—wrong, undeserved—he wanted the comfort. Needed it. Needed to feel like he was allowed to be here, like he was safe.  

Salim didn’t let go. His arm stayed firm around Eric, drawing gentle, grounding circles on his arm. His hand was warm and solid, and his presence was an anchor that kept Eric from drifting too far into the guilt.  

Salim hated how hard this was for him. Hated that something as basic and necessary as eating—something that should’ve brought comfort—only left Eric shaking and buried in shame. He wanted to make it better. But no matter how much love or patience he poured into Eric, he knew there were limits to what he could fix. He couldn’t reach into his mind and quiet the storm. He couldn’t undo what had been done.  

But maybe… maybe there were other ways.  

Salim glanced down at Eric, still tucked against him, still trembling slightly but breathing steadier now. His heart ached. There had to be something—something that could keep Eric’s hands and thoughts busy, something gentle and quiet and safe. A puzzle maybe, or something creative. He’d think of something. He had to.  

For now, he just kept holding him, and hoped it was enough.  

Eventually, the tight knot of guilt in Eric’s chest loosened just enough for him to move. He shifted slightly, easing out of the deep lean against Salim’s side, though he didn’t pull away entirely. His body was still sore and heavy, and part of him still needed the quiet reassurance of someone close. Someone safe.  

“I don’t think I can eat anymore tonight…” he mumbled, voice barely above a whisper. “I’m sorry.”  

Salim gave his arm a gentle squeeze. “That’s fine, Eric,” he said softly. “You tried. You ate. And you didn’t throw it up, even though I can imagine you desperately wanted to.”  

Eric nodded, eyes flickering downward, guilt still smoldering under his ribs. He hesitated, then added, “You’re going to have to let me purge tomorrow… with Jason.”  

Salim turned slightly toward him, brow creased. “You could eat just a little,” he said carefully. “Like you do here.”  

Eric shook his head. “Jason will catch on. He’s smart—he’ll realize something’s wrong. I’m surprised he didn’t back in quarantine.”  

Salim studied him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. “Would it be so bad,” he said slowly, “if he knew?”  

Eric tensed, lips pressing into a tight line.  

Salim pressed on, gently. “It would be better for you , if you didn’t need to purge. If you let yourself just eat what you can manage, without punishing yourself for it.”  

Eric looked away, jaw tightening. “I was meant to be the commanding officer,” he said quietly. “And I was weak. I failed. I let people die. I can’t look weak again.”  

Salim’s heart twisted. He squeezed Eric’s arm again, more firmly this time. “You’re not weak,” he said, his voice low and steady. “You’re strong, Eric. Stronger than you know. You asked for help, and that proves just how strong you are.”  

Eric didn’t respond right away. His shoulders stayed tight, and the disbelief in his eyes was painfully clear. But even so, he leaned into Salim a little more, like he couldn’t quite help himself.  

Salim let him. He kept his arm around Eric, anchoring him, offering warmth and steadiness.  

“You survived things no one should have had to,” he said quietly. “And you’re still here. Still fighting to get through each day, even when it’s hell. That’s not weakness. That’s courage.”  

Salim let his words settle, his hand still resting comfortingly on Eric’s arm.  

Eric’s face stayed unreadable, caught between pain and the fragile threads of something warmer. He didn’t answer—not with words—but he stayed close, and for now, that was enough.  

After a quiet moment, Eric mumbled, barely audible, “I don’t want Jason to know.”  

Salim gave his arm another gentle squeeze. “That’s alright,” he said softly. “He doesn’t have to.”  

Eric adjusted his head against Salim’s shoulder, leaning just a little bit closer. The warmth and steady rhythm of Salim’s breathing helped ground him, helped slow the whirlwind of thoughts still tangled in his chest. Salim didn’t let go—his arm stayed snug around Eric’s shoulders, fingers rubbing small, comforting circles along Eric’s arm.  

It was soothing, enough that Eric felt himself beginning to drift again, the exhaustion finally overtaking what little strength he had left. His eyelids fluttered, body growing heavier against Salim’s side. He didn’t have the energy to hold himself up anymore, not physically and not emotionally.  

But then Salim spoke, gentle but insistent. “Did you change your bandages after your shower?”  

Eric groaned faintly and shook his head. “Forgot,” he mumbled.  

Salim brushed his fingers down Eric’s arm once more before pulling back slightly. “Alright. I’ll go grab the stuff to change them, then you can go to sleep, yeah?”  

Eric straightened up abruptly, forcing his back off the couch cushions. “I’m not tired,” he said, but his voice was thin and cracked around the edges.  

Salim gave him a look—soft, knowing, impossible to argue with. Eric wilted under it almost immediately, his shoulders sagging as the fight drained out of him. There was no point pretending. Not with Salim.  

Without another word, Salim stood and walked quietly down the hallway to the bathroom, leaving Eric alone for a moment in the soft quiet of the living room. Eric leaned back into the cushions again, his muscles aching from tension he hadn’t realized he was holding. The moment Salim’s warmth was gone, he missed it—missed the steady pressure of someone who didn’t ask him to hold himself together.  

His head tilted back, eyes slipping shut. God, he was tired. More than tired. The kind of exhausted that pressed into his bones and weighed down his thoughts. He hated how easy it was to fall apart here. But it was also the only place he’d ever felt safe enough to do so.  

Salim returned quietly, the small medicine pouch in hand, and sat back down beside Eric without a word. The familiar rhythm of their nightly routine fell over them like a blanket—quiet, practiced, and tinged with a kind of intimacy that neither of them spoke about.  

Eric didn’t need to be asked. He held out his left arm on instinct, sleeve already pushed up a little. Salim gently rolled it higher and checked the long wound that carved its way from elbow to wrist. His touch was careful, clinical, but still warm.  

“It’s healing well,” Salim said softly.  

Eric nodded, gaze fixed on some indistinct point across the room. He still didn’t like looking at it—at what he’d done—but now that the angry red had faded and the swelling was gone, now that it was mostly scar tissue forming, it was easier to ignore. Less violent. Less raw.  

He extended his right arm next, silently. Salim rolled up the sleeve and began unwrapping the bandages, layer by layer. The scent of ointment and medical tape rose faintly in the air.  

The cuts underneath were rough, uneven, but they were starting to scab. No more angry red swelling, no more weeping edges. Salim let out a quiet breath, a soft sound of relief.  

“They’re starting to heal,” he murmured.  

Eric nodded again, still not looking. He was glad—he really was. The fever had been draining every last drop of energy from him, leaving him weak and useless. He was tired of feeling like his body was punishing him for his own actions. But still… he couldn’t bring himself to look.  

Salim didn’t say anything more, just reached for the cream and began spreading a thin layer across the cuts, his touch gentle and efficient. Eric flinched once—more from the sensation than the pain—and then stilled. He trusted Salim. That didn’t stop the occasional jolt of shame from curling under his skin, but the care helped. Even if he didn’t think he deserved it.  

Once the cream was in place, Salim wrapped his arm with fresh bandages—tight but not too tight, secure and neat like always. When he finished, he set the supplies aside and looked up at Eric, but didn’t press him with questions or judgment. Just waited, quiet and steady beside him.  

Salim gave Eric’s knee a gentle pat and said warmly, “They’re healing well. Well done.”  

Eric’s voice was quiet, barely more than a whisper. “Thank you.”  

Salim patted his knee again, a quiet reassurance, then stood and gathered the medical supplies. Eric watched him leave the room, then slowly curled in on himself, tucking his freshly bandaged arm close to his chest. It tingled with that low, dull ache from being cleaned and rewrapped, the sting of healing skin reminding him it was still there. Still real.  

When Salim returned, he sat down beside Eric again, close but not crowding him, and asked, “Would you like to play some cards?”  

Eric hesitated, then gave a small shake of his head. “No thank you… if that’s alright.”  

“Of course that’s alright,” Salim said gently, no disappointment in his tone.  

He reached for the TV remote and flicked it on, flipping through channels until he found an English one. Some kind of slow-paced drama, all muted colors and heavy music, filled the screen. Salim turned the volume down low, just enough to provide background noise without overwhelming the quiet between them.  

Eric glanced up at it briefly but didn’t register what was happening on the screen. His mind was still circling, spiraling around the guilt that never seemed to let go. The soup in his stomach felt heavier now, guilt weighing it down like stones. He hugged his arm tighter, fingers curling into the blanket as though bracing himself against the thoughts he couldn't escape.  

Salim didn’t say anything more. He just stayed beside him, the presence solid and warm, something Eric could lean toward if he needed. And though it didn’t chase the guilt away, it made it a little easier to bear.  

Eventually, the hour grew late enough that Eric couldn’t stop himself from yawning every few minutes, each one making his eyes water and his body slump a little further into the couch cushions. Salim kept glancing over, his expression caught somewhere between fondness and concern. When Eric started drifting off mid-blink, head tipping forward slightly, Salim quietly flicked the TV off and stood.  

“I’m going to head to bed,” Salim said, though they both knew he was only saying it because Eric was seconds from falling asleep upright.  

Eric didn’t call him on it. He simply nodded and stood, albeit slowly, joints stiff with exhaustion. He moved to start pulling the couch out into a bed, and Salim stepped in to help, quietly unfolding the mattress and arranging the blankets the way Eric liked them—layered for warmth, with the lighter one on top.  

Once it was ready, Salim gave Eric’s shoulder a gentle pat. “Goodnight, Eric. Sleep well.”  

Eric forced a small smile, the edges of it tired but genuine. “You too.”  

Salim smiled back and gave his shoulder a brief squeeze before heading down the hall toward his bedroom, his footsteps soft on the floor.  

Left alone in the dim quiet of the living room, Eric sat down heavily on the edge of the pull-out bed. He put his head in his hands for a moment, elbows resting on his knees, just breathing, just trying to find enough energy to finish getting ready for sleep. Then, with a small sigh, he leaned back and began unfastening his prosthetic. The release clicked softly in the silence, and he carefully set the leg aside before swinging himself fully onto the mattress.  

His body ached, but more than that, he felt hollowed out—drained, guilty, heavy in ways that rest never seemed to fix. Still, he pulled the blankets up around him, curling onto his side. At least here, in Salim’s home, he could let himself sleep. At least here, he didn’t have to fight alone.  

Eric was so exhausted that the moment his head touched the pillow, sleep took him. But even in sleep, peace didn’t follow.  

He was back in the temple. The screeching of the radio cut through the static-laced air, echoing off ancient stone. Below, the unmistakable shrieks of the vampires rose up like a storm.  

“Eric!” Jason’s voice rang out, panicked and sharp. “Run! Get eyes on the camera!”  

Eric obeyed, boots pounding across the cracked floor as he sprinted up the stairs, lungs burning. But just as he reached the top, something slammed into the back of his skull. The world spun violently. He hit the ground hard, a low groan escaping his lips as he struggled to stay conscious.  

He pushed up onto his knees, dazed—and found himself staring down the barrel of a gun.  

Dar stood before him. Salim’s captain. His expression unreadable, but the gun didn’t waver.  

Eric’s breath hitched. His body locked in place.  

He didn’t fight it. He shut his eyes, lowered his head. Accepted it.  

Somewhere below, Jason and Nick were yelling, gunfire cracking, ricocheting. But Dar didn’t turn. He didn’t lift the gun away to fire back. He kept it pointed at Eric’s face, finger tightening on the trigger.  

The lamp above Dar’s head exploded into shards, light and glass raining down—but Dar didn’t flinch. He stepped closer instead, jamming the barrel of the gun into Eric’s forehead.  

Eric jolted awake with a gasp, the image of Dar’s eyes burned into his vision. He sat up fast, heart slamming against his ribs, and scrambled backward until his shoulders hit the head of the couch.  

His breaths came fast and shallow, the air too thin, too sharp. The shadows in the room twisted into shapes his brain couldn’t untangle. His eyes darted wildly, trying to ground himself in anything, but nothing felt real—nothing felt safe.  

He could feel it—panic surging up, roaring in his ears. The heat in his chest, the tremble in his hands, the way the blanket tangled around his legs like restraints. He knew he was on the edge of a full panic attack.  

But he couldn’t remember the grounding techniques. Couldn’t remember how to breathe, how to calm down . Everything inside him screamed danger, screamed not safe , and he didn’t know how to stop it.  

Eric’s hands shot to his hair, fingers twisting into the strands with a desperation that bordered on violent. He yanked sharply, the pain flaring hot against his scalp, sharp enough to cut through the dizzying rush of panic—just for a moment. It wasn’t enough. He let go with one hand only long enough to fumble for the lamp switch beside the bed. The soft glow burst into the room, a fragile thread of reality he could cling to.  

Then his hand went right back to his hair.  

His chest heaved as he stared wildly around the room, forcing his eyes to scan and see —the coffee table, the blanket kicked halfway off the bed, the photo of Salim and Zain by the TV. This was Salim’s living room. He wasn’t in the temple. He wasn’t on his knees with a gun pressed to his skull.  

His breathing started to slow, shallow gasps giving way to unsteady inhales. The edge of panic had dulled, but it was still there—hot and thrumming just beneath his skin, itching to rise again.  

He tugged harder at his hair, jaw clenched so tight it ached.  

He knew he should go get Salim. Knew that Salim would come without hesitation, would help, would sit with him and hold him and whisper grounding words until the world came back into focus. He knew that.  

But he couldn’t move. Couldn’t force himself to leave the small safety of the lamp-lit couch. Couldn’t stop his hands from pulling at his hair.  

He knew Salim wouldn’t want him doing this. Would hate seeing him hurt himself this way. But Eric couldn’t make it stop. The panic, the guilt, the memory of the barrel against his forehead—it all kept spinning, and the only thing that made it slow down was the pain. So he pulled again, harder this time, nails digging against his scalp.  

His body trembled, locked in place, caught somewhere between the nightmare and the waking world.  

Eric sat there, trembling, until the panic began to dull beneath the steady rhythm of his breath. He counted each inhale, each exhale, forcing them into something close to even. In… two… three. Out… two… three. His fists clenched the blanket at his sides as he slowly let go of his hair, the sting lingering along his scalp, a dull echo of the chaos that had gripped him.  

He was okay.  

 He was safe.  

 Salim was just down the hall.  

 They were alive.  

 They’d made it out.  

His eyes shut tight, head dropping forward until his chin met his chest. The weight of exhaustion settled over his shoulders again, heavy and cloying. He shouldn’t be this weak. He shouldn’t fall apart from a nightmare like this—not night after night, not like clockwork. He should be stronger than this. He used to be stronger than this.  

He reached out, fingers fumbling for the lamp switch. The light clicked off, and darkness filled the room like water rushing in. His breath hitched, a sharp flutter in his throat, but he didn’t reach for the light again. Instead, he forced himself to lay back down, limbs heavy and shaking. He wrapped the blankets tightly around himself, the fabric pressing in at his sides, and buried his face into the pillow.  

He repeated the same words in his head, over and over, like a lifeline.  

  He was okay. He was safe. Nothing could get to him here.  

  No one even knew where he was except Salim and Zain.  

He shut his eyes.  

And even as fear still hummed quietly beneath his skin, he focused on Salim’s steady presence somewhere in the apartment, the comfort of the blankets, the silence of the room. Bit by bit, he let the world drift away again.  

Chapter Text

The next time Eric woke, it was to the sharp clatter of metal against tile. He blinked groggily, squinting over the side of the couch. Salim stood in the kitchen, spoon in hand, his other hand raised in a sheepish gesture.  

“Sorry,” Salim said with an apologetic smile. “Didn’t mean to wake you.”  

Eric let out a sleepy mumble, “S’alright,” and rolled onto his back, the blanket tangling around his legs as he blinked against the dull light filtering in through the curtains. His head felt thick, his body sore in that bone-deep, exhausted kind of way. He didn’t feel rested—no surprise, really, after the nightmare—but he wasn’t about to tell Salim that.  

Salim turned back to the kettle, setting the spoon aside, and asked over his shoulder, “Tea or coffee?”  

“Coffee would be great,” Eric replied, voice still rough with sleep.  

Salim nodded and began prepping a mug for him. Meanwhile, Eric forced himself upright, shifting until he was sitting on the edge of the pull-out. He rubbed at his face, trying to drag himself fully awake. The cold air against his skin helped a little, but he still felt like he hadn’t slept at all.  

He swung his legs over the edge and reached for his prosthetic, guiding it into place with practiced fingers. He flexed his knee a few times, testing the fit. Still too loose. Always too loose lately. The socket slid more than it should have, never quite snug, and the pressure points were wrong. He should’ve gotten it replaced months ago, when the weight loss started throwing everything out of alignment.  

But he hadn’t. Never made the time. Never had the energy. And now… well.  

  Not that it would matter for much longer.  

He clenched his jaw and pushed the thought aside, forcing himself to stand. The prosthetic clicked faintly against the floor as he adjusted his stance. He didn’t want Salim to see him off balance—didn’t want to be asked why he hadn’t gotten it refitted.  

In the kitchen, the smell of coffee began to fill the air, warm and rich. Salim glanced back at him with a small smile, and Eric did his best to return it, stepping forward slowly, steadying himself with each uneven stride.  

He stepped into the kitchen, movements a little stiff, still shaking off sleep and the lingering edge of last night’s nightmare. Salim handed him a freshly poured mug of coffee, warm and fragrant in his hands.  

“Thanks,” Eric mumbled, fingers curling around the ceramic as he moved to the table and sat down heavily in one of the chairs. He took a long swig, letting the heat settle deep in his chest.  

Salim disappeared briefly to the front door, returning with the rolled-up newspaper tucked under his arm. He set it on the table, grabbed his own mug of tea, and came to join Eric at the table, settling into the chair across from him. He took a slow sip from his tea, watching Eric with quiet consideration.  

After a moment, Salim asked, “Would you be up for some breakfast soon?”  

Eric took another sip of coffee before replying, “Yeah. I can help make it.”  

Salim’s face lit with a small, genuine smile. “Thanks, habibi.”  

Eric didn’t respond to the name. He didn’t trust his voice to come out right if he asked what it meant. That smile—and the way Salim always thanked him, always looked at him like he was worth something—made his chest flutter in a way he didn’t know how to handle. So instead, he just nodded and took another, longer drink from his coffee, hoping the heat would burn the feeling away before it could settle too deep.  

Salim drained the last of his tea and stood, stretching his arms over his head with a soft groan. The morning sunlight slanted through the kitchen window, casting a warm glow across the counter as he began pulling out ingredients. Eric took another long swig of his coffee, the caffeine cutting through the last of the fog in his mind, then pushed up from his chair and stepped over to help.  

Salim handed him the carton of eggs and a mixing bowl. “Think you could crack a few in there for me?”  

Eric nodded. “Yeah, sure.”  

He set the bowl on the counter and got to work, tapping the eggs with practiced efficiency. One by one, he cracked them cleanly into the bowl, his hands moving with a rhythm that seemed familiar. Salim glanced over as he oiled the pan and set it to heat. Eric looked more focused than usual, his brow slightly furrowed, the tension in his shoulders eased just a little.  

It struck Salim again how odd it was, in a way—that Eric, who struggled so much with food, could still find comfort in helping to cook it. But maybe that was the key. Maybe it gave him control, a purpose, something tangible to do that didn’t end in a battle with his own guilt. Maybe it used to be a coping mechanism—something that helped him stay grounded before things got so bad.  

Salim quietly filed the thought away, keeping his tone light as he stirred the pan. “You’re good at that. Ever work in a kitchen before?”  

Eric shrugged a shoulder, cracking another egg. “Not really. I just… used to cook a lot. Back home. Before the war.” His voice was quiet, but not closed off.  

“Ah,” Salim said softly, smiling as he reached for the whisk. “Well, if you ever want to help more, I wouldn’t say no.”  

Eric didn’t respond with words, but a tiny nod gave him away, and for the first time that morning, the faintest hint of calm settled over his face.  

He handed the bowl over, and Salim poured the eggs into the pan with a quiet sizzle. The smell of butter and eggs quickly filled the small kitchen, warm and familiar. Salim stirred them gently with a wooden spatula, glancing over his shoulder.  

“You want any toast with yours?”  

Eric shook his head, eyes downcast. “No thank you.”  

“Alright,” Salim said easily, not pressing, as he dropped two slices of bread into the toaster for himself.  

Eric leaned back against the counter, letting the warmth of his coffee seep into his skin. But his fingers tightened around the edge of the counter, nails pressing into the laminate. Cooking always brought back memories—good ones, and bad. The way Rachel used to laugh when he messed up a recipe. The way she’d put her arms around him from behind and rest her chin on his shoulder as they cooked dinner together after long shifts.  

His eyes squeezed shut. He could almost hear her voice, soft and teasing, almost feel her hand brushing flour off his cheek. The ache in his chest bloomed, bitter and familiar, curling like smoke through his lungs.  

No. Not now.  

He drew in a slow breath, willing himself not to spiral. Not again. Not when the morning had started quietly. Not when Salim was standing right there, being kind, being steady.  

Eric’s jaw clenched as he forced his breathing to steady, and his grip on the counter slowly eased. He opened his eyes, focusing on the gentle scrape of the spatula in the pan and the soft ticking of the toaster, grounding himself in the present. Salim glanced back at him and gave a small smile—nothing probing, just there, just solid.  

Eric swallowed hard and stayed silent, letting the noise of cooking pull him back from the edge.  

Salim finished buttering his toast and gave the eggs one last stir before dishing them up. He kept Eric’s portion small—just a few bites, enough to offer nourishment without overwhelming. He slid the plate toward the edge of the counter, then stepped back and nodded gently toward it.  

Eric stepped forward and took the plate from him, murmuring, “Thanks.”  

“You’re welcome,” Salim said with a soft smile, then carried his own plate over to the table and sat down opposite him.  

Eric followed slowly, easing himself into the chair with his coffee still in hand. He set it down beside the plate and stared at the eggs for a long moment before picking up his fork.  

The nightmare was still curling around the edges of his mind, the ghost of it clinging to his skin like sweat. He didn’t want to eat. His body didn’t feel safe enough to eat. But Salim was sitting across from him, not saying a word, just eating quietly, patiently waiting.  

Eric stabbed his fork into a small bite of egg and brought it to his mouth. He barely chewed before swallowing, the texture turning his stomach. It sat like a stone in his gut. Still, he forced down another bite.  

Just a few. Four or five, that was it. He could do that. He had to.  

Maybe… maybe if he finished them all, Salim would be proud of him. Maybe that would make it worth it.  

His hand trembled slightly as he lifted the third bite, but Salim didn’t comment—he just kept eating his own breakfast, glancing up every now and then with quiet encouragement in his eyes.  

He didn’t look up. He couldn’t. Not yet. But he kept eating. Bite by bite.  

Eric stared at the plate in front of him, now scraped clean. It wasn’t much—barely five bites—but the sight of it, the emptiness, made his stomach twist. The guilt surged like bile rising in his throat, thick and hot and suffocating. He clenched his hands into fists against the table, willing the tremble in them to stop, willing his body not to betray him.  

It had only been a few bites. Barely anything. Anyone else would’ve called it a mouthful, not a meal. But the part of his brain that kept count of every calorie, every crumb, didn’t care. The guilt didn’t care.  

He was weak. He should’ve stopped at two bites. Maybe even one. Maybe none.  

Across from him, Salim glanced up and smiled gently when he saw the empty plate. “You did really well,” he said, warm and proud. “I’m proud of you.”  

Eric nodded once, a tight, jerky motion, his eyes still locked on the plate like it might suddenly fill back up again and prove him wrong. The words were supposed to help. They were meant to reassure him. But all they did was twist the guilt deeper, because now he wasn’t just a failure—he was one that Salim cared about. One who kept lying by pretending to get better. One who didn’t deserve pride, didn’t deserve kindness.  

His jaw clenched, and he kept his hands pressed hard to the table, trying to keep them steady. If he looked up, Salim would see it in his eyes—that the guilt hadn’t lessened, that it never did. So he didn’t look up. He just sat there, staring at the empty plate, wishing he could make himself believe he deserved even that small act of nourishment.  

Salim finished his last bite and stood, gathering both plates and carrying them over to the counter beside the sink. For once, it wasn’t just his plate he was setting down. Two empty dishes. He smiled faintly at the sight—small, but meaningful. Still, he knew better than to take it at face value. It hadn’t been easy for Eric. Not even close.  

He glanced over his shoulder.  

Eric hadn’t moved.  

Still seated, still hunched slightly forward, hands clenched tight on the table, his eyes fixed on the spot where his plate had been. Perfectly still, like if he moved, the guilt might catch up and crush him where he sat.  

Salim stepped quietly back over and placed a hand on Eric’s shoulder. He didn’t say anything right away, just let the contact be there—solid, steady. Eric leaned into it before he even seemed to realize it, and Salim gently squeezed his shoulder.  

“Thank you for trying,” he said softly. “I know it’s hard… but you did a really good job clearing your plate.”  

Eric hesitated. His eyes flicked up briefly, then back down. He gave a small, stiff nod.  

He wanted to speak—wanted to say that it didn’t feel like he’d done a good job at all. That it felt like failure wrapped in success. That the guilt was louder now than it had been before he’d even sat down. That it was eating away at him from the inside out.  

But he said nothing.  

He couldn’t burden Salim with that too. Not after everything. Not when Salim was already doing so much just by being here. Just by caring.  

So instead, Eric kept his jaw tight and nodded again, wordless and heavy, and leaned just a little more into Salim’s hand.  

Salim gave Eric’s shoulder another gentle squeeze before turning back to the sink to start on the dishes. The sound of running water filled the silence, soft and steady.  

Eric forced himself to stand, his joints stiff, legs reluctant. “I’m gonna… go get dressed,” he said quietly.  

Salim looked back over his shoulder and offered him a smile. “Alright.”  

Eric tried to return it—something close enough to a smile that he hoped would pass—and turned to head down the hallway. His steps were slow, like each one took convincing, and when he reached Salim’s bedroom, he paused just inside the door. He should go to the bathroom, he knew that. He should brush his teeth, splash cold water on his face, try to flatten down his mess of hair.  

But if he went in there, he wasn’t sure he wouldn’t throw up.  

The thought sat in the pit of his stomach like lead. The breakfast he’d just forced down felt too heavy, too much. He swallowed hard, chest tight, and moved to the dresser instead. A pile of clean clothes sat on top, folded neatly—thanks to Salim, no doubt.  

Eric hesitated, hand hovering.  

He should pick a short-sleeved shirt. That’s what Salim always asked for. Something to help keep his wounds clean, let the air get to them. Something to show he wasn’t hiding again.  

But he wasn’t sure he could handle that. Not today. Not with how raw everything already felt, how the guilt buzzed under his skin like a current waiting to strike. He grabbed a long-sleeved shirt instead—soft, worn cotton—and rolled the sleeves up to his elbows, hoping it would be enough. That maybe Salim would see it as a compromise.  

His eyes dropped to his left arm.  

The jagged wound stretched from his elbow to his wrist, still angry red, though less swollen now. It was healing, slowly but surely. But without the bandages to cover it, it was harder to look at. Harder to ignore.  

He missed when it had been wrapped, hidden. When he didn’t have to see it every time he moved.  

Still, he knew it was better this way. The air would help it scar over, help it fade into something duller, something less raw and exposed. Maybe—someday—he’d be able to look at it without his stomach twisting into knots. Without shame and regret clawing up his throat.  

Maybe one day.  

The thought made him pause.  

One day. He hadn’t even realized he’d started thinking that way—about the future, like it was something that might actually happen. Like he might still be around to see the scar fade. Like he might live past this week.  

He didn’t want to think too hard about that. Not yet.  

So he didn’t. He rolled up the sleeves just a little higher, then forced himself to take a steady breath. It was enough. It had to be.  

Eric finished getting dressed, pulling on a pair of jeans that hung a little too loosely on his hips. He adjusted them absently, trying to make the outfit look presentable. They were going to see Jason later—it wasn’t for hours, but maybe if he looked okay, it would help him feel okay. At least on the surface.  

He glanced at the mirror, only briefly, long enough to run his hands through his hair to flatten it down and make it look somewhat neat. The circles under his eyes were still dark, and there was a tightness in his face he couldn’t smooth out, no matter how much he tried. But it was good enough. It had to be.  

He stepped out into the hallway, bypassing the bathroom entirely—he still didn’t trust himself not to throw up if he went in there—and made his way back to the living room. The couch was still pulled out into a bed, rumpled from where he’d slept. Eric stepped forward, folding the blankets with practiced care, stacking the pillows neatly beside them. It gave his hands something to do, something to focus on. Once the sheets were folded and the couch was tucked back into its original shape, he sat down heavily on the edge, fingers knotting together in his lap.  

The house was quiet again, save for the soft rustle of Salim wiping his hands on a towel in the kitchen. Eric glanced up as Salim headed down the hall, likely to get dressed himself now. Eric didn’t say anything—just gave him a small nod as he passed.  

Then it was just him again.  

He leaned back against the couch, exhaling slowly, shutting his eyes. His stomach still churned with guilt, thick and heavy from the eggs, from the nightmare, from the fact that Salim was trying so hard and he still didn’t feel like he deserved any of it.  

He rubbed at his chest with one hand, like he could ease the tightness there. He was alright. He had to be alright.  

At least until the end of the week.  

Salim returned to the living room, now dressed in a clean shirt and dark shorts, his hair slightly damp from where he’d run a hand through it while getting ready. He crossed the room and sat beside Eric again, his movements calm but purposeful. Eric glanced over at him, noticing immediately that Salim hadn’t brought the newspaper with him like he normally did. There was a certain look on Salim’s face—gentle, but intent—that told Eric exactly what this was.  

He wanted to talk.  

Salim cleared his throat softly. “You like cooking, don’t you?” he asked, his voice quiet, careful. “Have you ever thought about baking sometimes? Maybe to help get your mind off of things, keep your hands busy. It’d be a better coping mechanism than...” He trailed off, visibly uncomfortable putting words to what he meant.  

Eric looked down at his lap, where his fingers were starting to twist together again. He hesitated, then nodded slightly. “I used to like it,” he said. “Cooking. Baking. I did it a lot with Rachel... before everything.”  

He took a breath, shoulders tightening.  

“But now, when I bake, I don’t want to eat it. And then it just sits there, and it feels like a waste. And that makes me feel worse. So I end up bingeing all of it, just to get rid of the guilt. And then I throw it up. And it... it always feels worse after than it did before I started. I tried a couple times after Rachel left, but every time it ended up in the toilet. So I stopped.”  

Salim listened quietly, his brows furrowed with a mix of empathy and concern. He saw how Eric’s breathing had grown shallower, how his fingers were digging into the meat of his palms again. Without saying anything, he reached out gently and took Eric’s hands in his own, prying them loose from where they were hurting him. He held them carefully, as if he was afraid of breaking something delicate.  

“If you’d like to try baking again,” Salim said softly, “then I’ll eat it. Or Zain will. We can even give it to the neighbors. Nothing has to go to waste.”  

Eric blinked, caught off guard by the ease of the offer, by how simply Salim had found a way around the guilt that always crept in. He hesitated, then gave a small, tentative nod. “I’d... like to try,” he murmured. “It helped. Before. Before everything went to hell.”  

Salim gave his hands a reassuring squeeze. “Then I’ll go shopping tomorrow. I’ll pick up whatever ingredients you need. You can choose what to make.”  

Eric’s gaze dropped to their joined hands, the warmth of Salim’s palms still wrapped around his own. He tried to ignore the way his chest fluttered again, soft and traitorous.  

“Thank you,” he said quietly.  

---   

It was nearing lunchtime, and the apartment was quiet save for the low murmur of the television. Eric sat curled into the corner of the couch, his eyes on the screen but his mind far away. A comedy was playing—something light, harmless—but it barely registered. His thoughts kept circling, spiraling tighter with every loop.  

He was going to see Jason tonight.  

It made his stomach twist.  

Would Jason notice he wasn’t eating much? Would he ask questions? What if his sleeves rolled up and Jason saw the bandages, or worse, the wound on his arm that still looked angry and raw? What if Jason saw through all of it, figured out where Eric really was—and told CENTCOM? What if they found him and forced him back onto the Caelus Project, into a lab and a uniform and everything he’d clawed his way out of?  

Eric squeezed his eyes shut, trying to push the thoughts down, but they just kept coming, louder and sharper.  

From the kitchen, Salim glanced over. He could see how still Eric had become, how tense. The flicker in his eyes was too familiar now—overthinking, spiraling, too quiet.  

Salim stood, brushing his hands on the front of his jeans. “Would you like to help me make lunch?” he asked gently.  

Eric blinked, startled by the sound of his voice. He hesitated, then gave a small nod. “Yeah. Sure.”  

A distraction. That might help.  

He stood, a little stiff, and followed Salim into the kitchen. The morning light coming in through the window seemed too bright, almost sharp around the edges. Eric ran a hand through his hair, trying to shake the lingering fog from his head. He could still feel the tightness in his chest, but maybe focusing on something—anything—would help pull him out of his own head.  

Salim moved easily through the kitchen, pulling rice from the cupboard, vegetables from the fridge, setting out a bottle of cooking oil and a tray of spices on the counter. The familiarity of the routine grounded him—he hoped it might do the same for Eric.  

He handed a handful of vegetables to Eric and gestured toward the cutting board leaning against the wall. “Dice these up small, please,” he said gently.  

Eric nodded, grabbing the board and setting it down in front of him. He picked up the knife, holding it with care, and started chopping the vegetables into small, even pieces. The rhythm of it helped. It gave his hands something to do, gave his mind something to focus on other than the endless loop of anxious thoughts.  

Salim started frying the rice in the pan, the sizzle of it filling the kitchen. “So,” he said, glancing sideways at Eric, “what would you like to bake?”  

Eric blinked, caught off guard by the sudden question. “Uh… I’m not sure,” he said, faltering slightly. “I don’t know any recipes.”  

Salim hummed, thoughtful. “I think there’s a cookbook around here somewhere,” he said. “It’s in Arabic, but I could translate it for you if you’d like to use one of the recipes.”  

Eric paused, the knife hovering just above the last of the carrots. He hadn’t expected that kind of offer—so casual, so immediate, like it was no trouble at all.  

“That would be great,” Eric said quietly. “Thanks.”  

Salim smiled. “I’ll find it after lunch.”  

Eric finished chopping the last of the vegetables and carried them over, handing the board to Salim, who smiled again and took it from him. “Thanks,” Salim said, then added the vegetables into the pan, stirring them into the rice.  

The smell of garlic and warm spices filled the kitchen, comforting in its own way. And even though Eric could still feel the nerves clawing in his stomach—still knew the evening would come and with it all the weight of seeing Jason—something about the idea of baking without pressure, of doing something just because he used to enjoy it, eased some of the tension in his chest.  

It didn’t make everything better, but it helped. Just a little.  

Salim dished up the food onto two plates, giving Eric only a small portion—just enough rice and a few vegetables to not overwhelm him. Before Eric could try and grab his own plate, Salim carried them both over to the table and set them down, taking his seat across from him.  

Eric sat down a moment later and murmured, “Thanks.”  

Salim smiled warmly. “You’re welcome. And thank you as well—for helping.”  

Eric blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the simple gratitude. Then, without meaning to, he smiled. It was small and a little shy, but it was real. The warmth in his chest spread just a little more, gentle and unfamiliar, stark against the tension and anxiety that always seemed to hover around eating.  

He didn’t want to lose that warmth. He picked up his fork and took a bite before it could fade, letting the taste of the rice and vegetables ground him. The food still settled heavy in his stomach, but the usual gnawing guilt felt quieter—dulled, at least for now.  

It was far from easy, but it was a moment of peace. And that, he figured, was worth holding onto.  

Eric took a couple more bites, chewing slowly, carefully, then hesitated. He knew he should try to eat a little more—especially since he already planned on throwing up dinner later—but if he pushed himself too hard now, it would backfire. He’d end up in the bathroom before the meal was even finished, and then it would all be wasted anyway.  

Still, he made himself take another bite. Just four. Four was manageable. Four was safe. But as soon as the thought crossed his mind, it was replaced with another—he’d eaten five bites at breakfast. Four now felt like failure. Like slipping backward. Like proving to himself that he was getting worse, not better.  

His chest tightened with frustration. He glanced up, uncertain, stomach twisting—not from the food, but from the guilt of not being able to do more. He didn’t want to disappoint Salim.  

But Salim caught his gaze and smiled gently, warm and understanding. “You’ve done really well eating that,” he said softly. “Four bites is enough. You don’t have to prove anything to me. I’m proud of you either way.”  

Eric’s breath caught. He hadn’t expected that. He set his fork down slowly, fingers loosening their tight grip, and stared at the plate for a long moment. Salim’s words settled around him like a soft blanket—strange in their comfort, confusing in how badly he wanted to believe them.  

His chest ached with the tangled emotions they stirred up—relief, guilt, fear, and something else he couldn’t name. But the quiet reassurance in Salim’s voice helped. It dulled the edges of the guilt, steadied the frantic beat of his thoughts. And though it didn’t make everything better, it made this moment bearable. And that was something.  

Eric’s stomach still churned with guilt, but it wasn’t as sharp as usual. It lingered, like it always did, but dulled somehow—muted. Maybe it was because he’d planned to eat more and hadn’t, so the guilt was at least partially satisfied. Maybe it was because of Salim’s words, calm and sincere in a way that cut through the noise in his head. Or maybe—just maybe—he was starting to recover, piece by uncertain piece. He didn’t know which it was. He didn’t want to question it too hard. He was just grateful it didn’t feel unbearable for once.  

When Salim finished eating and set his fork down, Eric pushed back his chair and stood, quietly reaching for both their plates. “I’ll wash up,” he said.  

Salim smiled up at him, warm and soft as ever. “Thank you. I’ll go find that cookbook.”  

Eric gave him a small nod of thanks and turned toward the sink. He turned on the water, letting it warm as he squeezed some soap onto the sponge. He set about washing the plates methodically, grateful for the quiet task—something simple, something productive.  

Meanwhile, Salim stepped into the living room. He crouched in front of the bookshelf, fingers trailing along the spines of well-worn paperbacks and old manuals until he spotted the familiar hardcover tucked toward the side. He pulled it out, brushing dust off the faded cover with a sweep of his hand.  

His chest tightened faintly as he looked at it. It had been his wife’s, back when they still lived together. She hadn’t taken it when she left. He wasn’t sure why—it had been hers more than his, filled with notes scribbled in the margins in her careful handwriting, recipe cards slipped between the pages. He hadn’t opened it since she’d gone.  

For a long moment, Salim just sat there, fingers brushing the textured cover. Then he stood, tucking it under his arm.  

Now was as good a time as any to use it again.  

Salim set the cookbook down on the couch and quietly padded into the kitchen, grabbing a clean dishcloth from the drawer. Without a word, he stepped beside Eric, taking each dish as it was rinsed and drying it off with calm, practiced movements. Eric didn’t say anything, but Salim saw the slight drop in his shoulders, the way his body eased—just a little—when Salim stood close again. It was subtle, but it was there.  

They worked together in companionable silence, finishing the last dish and setting it in the drying rack. When they were done, Salim offered a small smile and said, “Come have a look at this cookbook.”  

Eric dried his hands and followed him into the living room, sitting down on the couch beside him. Salim picked up the book and opened it across his lap, thumbing through the first few pages. “It’s in Arabic,” he said, glancing at Eric, “but I can translate it into English for you.”  

Eric glanced at the book, then shook his head lightly. “You can pick something you’d like,” he said. “I’m not gonna eat it anyway, so… I’ll just make whatever you want.”  

Salim hesitated, wanting to encourage Eric to choose for himself, but he also didn’t want to add any pressure. So he nodded, turning his focus to the book again. He flipped through the pages slowly, trying not to think too much about the last time he’d done this—sitting beside his wife, talking over which recipe to try, her handwriting scribbled in the margins. He kept turning until a familiar page caught his eye.  

“Do you think you’d be able to make these?” he asked, pointing to a photo of Maamoul—small, round cookies filled with dates and nuts. “You make some dough and a filling, then shape them and bake them.”  

Eric leaned in, scanning the image. “Yeah,” he said after a moment, nodding. “I can make them for you.”  

Salim smiled, soft and warm. “I’ll pick up whatever ingredients we don’t have tomorrow.”  

Eric couldn’t help the small smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. He didn’t know why baking for someone else—just for the sake of making something, not to eat it—felt comforting, but it did.  

Salim stood and set the book aside for a moment, walking over to the cabinet. He returned with a notepad and a pen, sitting down beside Eric again and flipping to a fresh page. Eric frowned, confused at first, then watched as Salim began translating the recipe—carefully writing out each step in English.  

“You don’t have to do that,” Eric said, voice low. “You could’ve just read it out. I would’ve remembered.”  

Salim glanced up, pen paused mid-sentence. He smiled again, smaller this time, but no less genuine. “It’s fine. This way, you can make them whenever you want to.”  

Eric looked down at the neat handwriting forming on the page, then at their knees nearly brushing together on the couch. His chest gave that familiar flutter again—warm and confusing all at once. He swallowed it back like always, keeping his expression neutral, and simply said, “Thanks.”  

Salim got to one of the middle steps in the recipe and paused, his pen hovering just above the page. “I don’t have any of the traditional molds you’re supposed to use,” he said after a moment, glancing over at Eric. “But you can just shape them into balls in your hand. They’ll taste the same. You can press them with a fork or tongs to decorate them at the end.”  

Eric’s brow furrowed slightly, his immediate instinct kicking in. “Are you sure that’s okay?” he asked. “I mean… if you want, I’ve got a little money. I could buy the molds or something.”  

Salim smiled at him gently and reached over to pat his knee. “It’s fine, Eric,” he said, his voice warm with reassurance. “They’ll still taste the same. I really don’t mind.”  

Eric nodded, letting himself settle again. If Salim said it was okay, then it would be. He trusted that—trusted him .  

Salim turned his attention back to the notepad, continuing to write down the remaining steps in English, his handwriting as neat and careful as everything else he did. Each letter was perfectly shaped, looping and elegant, like something from a calligraphy book. Eric found himself watching the way Salim’s hand moved, how effortlessly the beautiful script took form.  

He swallowed and looked away before his mind could follow that thought any further.  

Perfect and gorgeous, just like the rest of him—  

Eric shut it down fast, pressing the heels of his palms lightly to his knees. That wasn’t something he could afford to think about. Not when Salim was the only reason he was still breathing. Not when he’d promised Salim another week, and there were only a few days left. He didn’t want to make anything harder than it already was.  

So instead, he just watched the recipe take shape in Salim’s handwriting, and let the quiet between them settle like something safe.  

Salim finished writing out the last line of the recipe, then closed the cookbook with a soft thud and set it aside on the coffee table. He stood, stretching his back slightly, and made his way into the kitchen. Eric followed him, more for the sake of something to do than anything else. It was easier to keep moving than sit still and get pulled back into his own head.  

He lingered near the doorway, watching as Salim moved around the kitchen with practiced ease, opening cupboards, checking jars and bags, occasionally scribbling something down on a fresh sheet of paper. There was something oddly calming about watching Salim like this—like he belonged in this space, like he had everything under control.  

Eric didn’t say anything, just quietly observed, letting the steadiness of Salim’s movements ground him. Salim checked the flour, the dates, the semolina, muttering under his breath once or twice in Arabic, then jotted down a few more things they’d need. He made a second column for things they were running low on: sugar, tea, oil. When he was finished, he set the notebook down at the end of the counter and turned to Eric with a small, easy smile.  

Eric smiled back—real, this time. It wasn’t forced or pasted on, just quiet and warm.  

“We’ve got a while until we need to head out to meet Jason,” Salim said. “You wanna watch a movie or something?”  

Eric nodded. “Sure. A movie sounds great.”  

Salim’s grin widened, and he turned to rummage through the cabinet where he kept their small DVD collection. After a moment of flipping through cases, he pulled out one of the English movies he and Zain had used back when they were still practicing the language together. He held it up with a small shrug, and Eric nodded again.  

Eric moved to the couch and sat down, tucking one leg under the other. He resisted the urge to curl up completely—he was wearing jeans, and curling up in denim was always more uncomfortable than comforting. But the instinct was still there, even though the fever had passed, even though the worst of the guilt had quieted for now. Curling up made him feel safer, smaller, like he could take up less space in the world.  

And even if he didn’t need to right now, the thought still lingered in the back of his mind, familiar and quietly pressing.  

Salim slid the disc into the player and grabbed the remote before sitting beside Eric, not too close, not too far—just enough. The screen flickered to life, and for a while, the world narrowed to the hum of the TV, the low buzz of dialogue, and the steady presence of someone who made everything feel a little more bearable.  

They watched the movie in silence for the first few minutes, the familiar scenes playing out in the background while neither of them really paid attention. It wasn’t a film that needed focus—they’d both seen it before. It was just something to fill the time, to keep the weight of the approaching evening at bay.  

Salim shifted in his seat and started making casual, ridiculous comments. “You’d think if he was smart enough to rig a bomb, he’d know not to stand right next to it, ” he muttered, shaking his head. “Honestly, no wonder half of them died.”  

Eric huffed a quiet laugh, eyes still on the screen.  

Salim glanced over at him, the corner of his mouth lifting at the sound. “And that one—look at him, trying to be all heroic with that tiny knife. What’s he planning to do, ask the monster politely to die?”  

That pulled a proper laugh out of Eric, short and sudden, and Salim’s heart twisted with it. Not in pain—something else. Something gentler.  

Every time Eric laughed, Salim felt something settle in his chest. Something like relief. Like hope. Because every laugh meant Eric was still here. Still trying. Still choosing to stay, at least for now. It reminded Salim what they were fighting for—not just survival, but living.  

He kept going, making dumb comments and exaggerating his disbelief at the film’s logic. Eric didn’t say much, but he smiled, and sometimes that smile turned into another soft laugh, and Salim would find himself smiling too, unable to help it.  

At some point, Salim let himself look away from the screen entirely. His gaze drifted to Eric, who had gone quiet again—but not in the way that worried him. Eric was reclined into the cushions, head tilted slightly back, limbs loose and at ease. His shoulders weren’t hunched, his hands weren’t clenched in his lap. He looked… peaceful. At rest.  

Like, for once, he wasn’t holding himself together by force.  

Salim swallowed hard, glancing quickly back at the TV. It meant more to him than he could ever explain, seeing Eric like that. Not tense. Not afraid. Just here.  

And Salim would keep making dumb comments and sitting beside him as long as it took—if it meant he could keep that peace in Eric a little longer.  

The film ended with the quiet hum of credits rolling, and Salim glanced at the time. “We should probably leave soon,” he said, reaching for the remote.  

Eric nodded, shifting where he sat. “Alright.” He pushed himself up from the couch, stretching his arms above his head. His right leg had gone half-dead from being tucked under him the whole film, and as he put weight on it, he had to lean more heavily onto his prosthetic. The strain shot a dull ache through the stump, but he gritted his teeth and bore it. It was manageable. It always was.  

Salim stood too, disappearing down the hall toward his bedroom to change. Eric lingered for a moment, then followed. As he passed the open door, his eyes caught on Salim inside—midway through pulling on a fresh shirt, back turned to the door. The lines of muscle along Salim’s back, lean and strong beneath the warm brown skin, caught Eric’s eye before he could look away. He quickly forced his gaze forward, cursing himself silently, and ducked into the bathroom instead.  

He splashed cool water onto his face, chasing away the flush rising unbidden in his cheeks. He stared into the mirror for a second too long, expression unreadable, jaw tight. The heat clinging to his skin wasn’t just from embarrassment—it was everything else, too. The nerves, the guilt, the wanting he kept shoving down. He took a breath, then smoothed his hair into place with wet fingers, taming the strands just enough to look put-together.  

Satisfied enough, he stepped out of the bathroom—just as Salim emerged from his bedroom and moved past him to take his turn in the bathroom. Eric didn’t say anything, just nodded a little in acknowledgement, then continued down the hall toward the living room.  

As he walked, he tugged at the cuffs of his sleeves, rolling them down to cover his arms completely. The fabric was warm against his skin, clinging a little where the faint sheen of nervous sweat hadn’t dried, but he didn’t care. The thought of walking into a public space with the pale ridges of his healing wounds and bandages visible made his stomach twist.  

He knew Salim worried about it. Worried about him overheating, or hiding, or hurting in ways he couldn’t see. Worried about the weight of everything Eric carried like it might crush him. And maybe it would. But not today.  

Today, he just couldn’t stand the thought of anyone looking at his arms. Not yet. Maybe not ever.  

He rummaged through his bag for his wallet and slid it into his pocket before sitting down on the couch, taking a slow breath as he waited for Salim, sleeves tugged down past his wrists, fingers clenched lightly in the fabric. He was doing what he could. That had to be enough.  

Salim came back down the hallway a minute later, running a hand through his hair as he stepped into the living room. “You ready to go?” he asked, his voice light.  

Eric nodded and stood. “Yeah.”  

They both moved toward the front door, bending to pull on their shoes. As Eric reached for his, Salim’s eyes flicked briefly to the rolled-down sleeves of Eric’s shirt. He noticed the change immediately—but didn’t say anything. He just gave a small, quiet nod to himself. Eric wasn’t hiding behind the oversized hoodie at least. That was something.  

Salim opened the door, and the two of them stepped out into the warm afternoon. The sunlight filtered softly through the trees that lined the garden, the heat gentle rather than oppressive. Cicadas hummed in the distance, and the air carried the faint scent of dust and blooming jasmine. It felt like summer, and for a moment, Eric let himself enjoy it.  

They started down the garden path toward the main road, shoes crunching softly on the gravel.  

“Where are we going for dinner?” Eric asked, glancing sideways at Salim.  

“There’s a restaurant just on the other side of town,” Salim said. “Jason picked it out—so supposedly he knows where it is.”  

Eric nodded again. That was good. Familiarity would help. Less chance of getting overwhelmed trying to navigate something new.  

He fell into step beside Salim, their strides matching easily. The walk was peaceful, the kind of quiet filled with background life—distant cars, a barking dog somewhere down the street, birds in the trees overhead. The warmth on his skin felt grounding. No walls pressing in, no medical equipment, no surveillance, just the open sky above them.  

It was nice, Eric realized. Just being outside, walking next to Salim, letting the world move around them. For a little while, it didn’t feel like anything was wrong.  

The restaurant sat on a quiet corner just past the edge of town, its windows lit warmly against the afternoon sun. As they approached, Eric glanced through the glass. Jason was already there, seated at a table tucked into the far back corner. He looked relaxed, leaning back with one arm draped over the back of his chair, sipping something from a tall glass. When the door swung open, Jason spotted them and immediately waved them over with a grin.  

They made their way through the restaurant, weaving between tables until they reached him. Jason stood briefly and clapped Eric on the upper arm with a familiar kind of warmth.  

“Eric!” he said, grinning wide. “Nice to see you, man. Glad you could make it.”  

Eric offered a smile—only half forced this time. “It’s good to see you.”  

They all sat down—Eric taking the seat opposite Jason, Salim settling beside him. Jason leaned forward on his elbows.  

“I forgot to ask for your number before you left CENTCOM,” he said.  

Eric gave a small shrug. “It’s alright. Salim called and asked if I wanted to come.”  

Jason nodded, then raised an eyebrow. “I’m surprised you could make it, though. I thought you were supposed to go back to your apartment? For the Caelus program?”  

Eric’s stomach tightened, but he kept his expression neutral. “Circumstances change,” he said, voice even.  

Jason didn’t push. He just grinned, clearly content to let it drop. “Fair enough.”  

A waiter appeared beside their table with a polite smile and a notepad in hand. “Good evening. Can I get you all something to drink to start with?”  

“I’ll take another soda,” Jason said immediately.  

“Tea for me,” Salim said with a nod.  

Eric hesitated. He wasn’t sure if he’d be able to eat tonight—wasn’t even sure he’d try—but he knew he had to at least look like he was functioning. “Water please,” he said finally.  

The waiter nodded and disappeared just as quickly, leaving the three of them in a moment of quiet. Eric glanced down at the menu, even though he wasn’t really reading it. His mind was already racing, but at least he was here. At least it hadn’t gone wrong yet.  

Jason barely glanced at the menu before setting it down again. “I was gonna invite Nick and Rachel out too,” he said casually, “but they’re using their time off to go somewhere.”  

Eric didn’t flinch, didn’t even blink. He just kept his gaze on the menu in front of him, pretending to read, pretending like the mention of Rachel hadn’t landed like a gut punch. He schooled his expression carefully, the way he always did when someone said her name. Deliberate and detached. He felt Salim shift slightly beside him.  

Salim took the reins smoothly. “That’s alright,” he said, his voice light. “Anyway, how have you been?”  

Jason paused at that, and for a second his usual easy energy dimmed. It was strange to see him hesitate. Eric noticed immediately. Jason wasn’t the type to stop and think before answering. “I’ve been alright,” he said finally. “Work’s been weird. They’re keeping us on-base mostly. Not really letting us leave much. And people keep coming around asking more questions. A lot about the colonel, for some reason.”  

He glanced toward Eric then, but Eric just nodded, expression neutral, unreadable. Of course they were asking about him. He’d never debriefed with Caelus, never checked in the way he was supposed to. He didn’t regret it—but that didn’t mean they weren’t looking for him.  

Before the silence could stretch too long, the waiter returned and set their drinks down on the table. Eric gratefully reached for his glass and took a sip of water, avoiding the weight of Jason’s gaze. The cool liquid helped, grounding him for a moment.  

“Are you ready to order?” the waiter asked, notebook poised.  

“I’ll take the lamb rice,” Salim said.  

“Falafel for me,” Jason added without looking at the menu again.  

Eric scanned the list quickly, eyes skimming until they landed on the soup of the day. It was the safest option—something light, something he could manage to eat enough of without drawing attention. “I’ll have the soup,” he said.  

Salim didn’t say anything, but Eric felt the brief glance he gave him. He knew Salim had caught the reason behind his choice. Jason, thankfully, didn’t seem to notice.  

As the waiter left with their orders, Salim pivoted the conversation, giving Eric a small reprieve. “I was surprised you got in contact so quickly,” he said, directing the comment toward Jason.  

Jason shrugged. “CENTCOM gave us some time off. Figured it’d be good for us to stay in touch, y’know? After everything we went through.”  

Eric’s shoulders stiffened at that, involuntarily. Another sip of water gave him an excuse not to respond. Everything they went through. It echoed in his head like a cracked bell, hollow and familiar. He wondered if Jason had any idea what that everything had cost him.  

Salim, always quick to redirect, tactfully shifted the conversation again. “Well, it’s good to see you,” he said, his tone warm but steady. Probably not wanting to linger on everything either.  

Jason grinned. “So, what’ve you both been up to?”  

Eric, realizing he’d barely said a word in a while, sat up a little straighter and answered, “Not much. Been hanging around the house mostly.”  

Salim added, “I’ve been spending time with my family.”  

Eric caught the subtle look Jason gave them both, and though Salim’s tone was casual, Eric heard the undercurrent in it. Spending time with his family. He tried not to think too hard about that—about what it meant, or what he meant in that context. He didn’t know what to do with the thought, with the ache it stirred in his chest.  

After that, the conversation drifted into easier territory—harmless topics, small stories, dumb jokes. They talked about movies, food, how hot the weather had been lately, how annoying it was that every shop played the same four songs on repeat. The kind of talk that didn’t mean much but felt like a relief.  

For a little while, it just felt like three friends catching up over dinner.  

When the food arrived, the conversation quieted naturally. Plates were set down in front of them, still steaming. The scent hit him immediately, and with it came the usual knot of guilt and dread curling up in his stomach.  

Still, he picked up his spoon and forced himself to start eating, pacing his bites like nothing was wrong. Even as every mouthful sat heavy in his gut, even as the guilt turned and rolled like waves against his ribs, he kept his posture steady, his face neutral. He could do this. He had to do this.  

No one said anything. And in the quiet, the clinking of cutlery and the low murmur of the restaurant around them, Eric let the moment pass by like it was normal. Even if it didn’t feel that way.  

As Eric brought another spoonful of soup to his mouth, he caught Jason’s gaze flick—quick and fleeting—toward his wrists. His stomach gave a hard twist, though it had nothing to do with the food.  

Subtly, without breaking rhythm, Eric tilted his head down just enough to glance. His sleeve had ridden up slightly with the movement of eating, just far enough to show a sliver of pale, raised skin and scab, and the edge of a bandage on the opposite arm. It wasn’t much, but it was enough. Enough to raise questions, if Jason had seen.  

Eric didn’t tug his sleeves down. That would only draw attention to it. Maybe Jason hadn’t noticed. Or maybe he had and was filing it away to ask about later. Eric told himself it could be mistaken for an old injury from the temple, even though that one had been on his outer arm, and had long since healed. He told himself that. It didn’t help.  

His fingers tightened around the spoon as he forced another bite down. He had to finish the soup before the need to purge overwhelmed him—before the panic built so high he had to excuse himself and bolt for the bathroom. That couldn’t happen. Not with Jason here. Not with Salim watching.  

He had to make it look effortless. Natural. Like he was enjoying the food. Like he was hungry.  

The careful balance returned to him like muscle memory, something he hadn’t needed to use in a while. Eat steadily but not too fast. Don’t linger too long on any one bite, don’t make faces. Pause to sip water, don’t clutch the spoon like a lifeline. Smile, maybe once, at something Jason says. Tilt your head when Salim speaks. Look normal. Be normal.  

He used to be so good at this. Before Salim. Before anyone knew.  

But now that his guard had been down for so long—now that he’d stopped performing every second—he was sloppy. It was harder to slide back into the mask and hold it in place. His nerves screamed under the surface, his throat tight, the soup sitting in his gut like a lead weight.  

He didn’t know if Jason was still watching. He didn’t dare check.  

He just kept eating.  

Eric waited until all three of them had finished eating, until the plates were cleared away and the waiter had walked off with them balanced in his arms. Only then did he push his chair back, steady and casual, and say, “Excuse me. I’m just gonna head to the bathroom.”  

He didn’t look at Salim.  

He stood, careful not to move too quickly, and walked down the hallway toward the restrooms with measured steps. Too slow and it would seem deliberate, too fast and it would seem desperate. He aimed for the middle ground—calm, forgettable.  

He knew Salim knew.  

Salim always knew.  

But Eric couldn’t bring himself to care, not now. He’d eaten. He’d smiled. He’d laughed when he was supposed to. He’d acted normal. And now he needed it out . The guilt in his gut was growing thicker by the second, like oil, and he could already feel the relief waiting just around the corner.  

He pushed into the bathroom and ducked into the first stall he found, locking the door behind him with a soft click. His knees hit the floor hard, but he didn’t feel it. He didn’t hesitate. He shoved his fingers down his throat like second nature, like breathing, and gagged.  

The soup came up fast. Too fast.  

He supposed a couple days without doing this constantly had given his gag reflex a break, made it more cooperative. His stomach clenched again, bringing up more. He gasped in a breath between retches, then spat bile into the toilet bowl, throat burning.  

When it was over, he stayed still for a moment, one hand on the wall, the other gripping the edge of the toilet seat. His heart pounded too hard, his mouth sour and raw.  

He wiped the back of his mouth with his sleeve, flushed, and forced himself to stand on unsteady legs. He didn’t dare take too long. If he lingered, Jason might get suspicious. Hell, Jason already might be suspicious.  

Eric stepped out of the stall and went to the sink. He didn’t look in the mirror. He didn’t want to see what he already felt—pale skin, red-rimmed eyes, that awful film of shame that clung to his features.  

He turned the tap on, washed his hands thoroughly, even splashed some water on his face. Coolness bloomed against his skin, and he used it to force down the tremble still lurking in his limbs.  

When he was done, he dried his hands slowly, breathing deep, and readied himself to go back out—to sit across from Jason, beside Salim, and pretend like none of this had happened. Like he hadn’t just ripped apart the progress he was meant to be making.  

Like he was fine.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom, composed enough, or at least looking it. He made his way back down the hallway and returned to the table, sliding back into his seat with a quiet, “Sorry.”  

Salim glanced at him, just briefly, but his eyes softened for a moment. Jason didn’t seem to notice anything—he was too caught up in telling a story, hands animated as he described some ridiculous incident involving one of the younger officers back at the base.  

Eric nodded along and tried to refocus, catching onto the conversation midstream. He took a long swig of water, letting the coolness wash away the sour taste that still clung to the back of his throat. It helped. A little.  

Then he felt it—Salim’s hand under the table, warm and steady as it gently squeezed his knee. It made him jump inside, a quiet jolt of surprise and something else he didn’t want to name. Outwardly, though, he didn’t flinch. Didn’t look up. Just kept sipping his water, face calm, gaze focused somewhere near Jason’s collar.  

But the touch was grounding. Soft and brief, meant to reassure, not reprimand. Salim knew. Of course he knew. Eric had basically told him beforehand what he was going to do, and Salim—blessedly—hadn’t tried to stop him. Hadn’t lectured or guilted or pleaded. He’d just… quietly offered comfort, even now.  

It meant more than Eric wanted to admit.  

He swallowed hard—not guilt this time, but something more tender, more painful in a different way—and reached for his glass again. Another long sip, this one slower, trying to soothe the raw ache that clung to the inside of his throat. He kept his breathing even, his posture relaxed, let the hum of conversation wash over him again.  

Salim’s hand retreated after a moment, but the warmth lingered.  

They lingered at the table for a while longer, conversation drifting between light stories and easy silences, none of them in a rush to leave just yet. Eventually, Jason waved the waiter over and asked for the bill.  

Both Salim and Eric instinctively reached for their wallets, but Jason raised a hand to stop them.  

 “Nah, come on,” he said with a grin. “I invited you both out. Let me pay.”  

Eric opened his mouth to argue, but Salim laid a hand on his arm and shook his head slightly. They let Jason pay.  

When they stepped outside into the warm evening air, the restaurant’s lights casting a soft golden glow behind them, they began to exchange goodbyes. But before Eric could move more than a step, Jason reached out and grabbed his upper arm lightly.  

“Oh—before I forget,” Jason said, pulling out his phone. “Give me your number so I can actually get in contact this time.”  

Eric blinked, caught slightly off guard. “I don’t have my phone on me,” he said, then rattled off the number from memory.  

Jason punched it into his phone, then tapped a few buttons. “Just sent you a message so you’ve got mine too.”  

“Thanks,” Eric said, offering a small nod.  

Salim smiled and said, “It was nice seeing you.”  

“Yeah, you both as well,” Jason replied, stepping back toward the parking lot. “Keep in touch, alright?”  

They watched him go for a moment before Salim turned, and Eric fell into step beside him as they headed back down the street toward the house. The air was quiet between them, the kind of silence that didn’t press or demand. Just comfortable, easy, and warm.  

They walked in silence for a short while, their footsteps soft against the quiet street. The glow of the streetlights flickered gently across the pavement, painting long shadows that stretched ahead of them. The warmth of the evening was pleasant, and the breeze light on their faces.  

After a moment, Salim glanced sideways at Eric. “You alright?”  

Eric nodded before he even really thought about it—and then realized he wasn’t lying. “Yeah,” he said softly. “It was nice seeing Jason. Even if it brought up a lot of memories… and I had to force myself to eat.”  

Salim gave him a gentle smile and reached out to pat his arm. “I’m glad. I enjoyed seeing him too.”  

Eric smiled back. It was small and a little tired, but it was real.  

He was exhausted, and his thoughts were too noisy with memories he didn’t want to unpack yet—echoes of a time and place he’d tried to leave behind. But he was here now, walking home beside Salim, and somehow that made everything feel a little more manageable. A little less heavy.  

He was alright. Maybe not good, maybe not even okay—but with Salim, he could carry the weight.  

They got back to the house and toed off their shoes by the door, the soft thumps of soles against the floor echoing in the quiet. Eric leaned back against the wall for a moment, letting out a slow breath. He’d enjoyed himself while they were out—more than he’d expected to—but he was definitely glad to be home. He wasn’t sure when he started referring to this place as home but...it was. It was the only place he’d felt safe in a long, long time.  

Salim glanced at the clock on the wall and gave a small nod. “It’s pretty late. I think I’m going to go shower, then head to bed.”  

Eric pushed off from the wall with a tired nod. “Alright. I’m going to go straight to sleep, I think.”  

Salim gave his shoulder a light, comforting pat. “Sleep well, Eric.”  

Eric smiled. “You too.”  

Salim disappeared down the hall, the sound of his bedroom door opening and closing a second later. Eric walked into the living room and slid the coffee table out of the way with his foot. He pulled the couch out into a bed, movements quiet and practiced, and began arranging the blankets and pillows with a sleepy kind of focus.  

He heard the water turn on down the hall—the soft rush of the shower starting—so he slipped into Salim’s room. The familiar dark space was comforting, and he moved quietly across it, grabbing his sleep clothes from the top of the dresser. He quickly changed, folding his day clothes and placing them neatly beside the small stack already there.  

A yawn crept up on him, and he stifled it into the back of his hand. His limbs were heavy with fatigue as he padded back into the hallway and returned to the living room. He sat down on the edge of the pull-out bed, his motions slow as he unclipped and removed his prosthetic. He set it gently aside, flicked off the main light, and crawled beneath the blankets.  

He curled up on his side, shifting a little until the pillow felt just right beneath his head. The house was quiet, the gentle hum of water in the pipes and the soft creaks of the building settling the only sounds.  

And for once, there was no tightness in his chest. No clenching in his stomach. Just tiredness. Deep and heavy and quiet.  

Sleep took him quickly.  

Chapter 42

Notes:

Writers block is back so Im posting chapters until I can write again
Who needs a posting schedule amiright

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric’s sleep dragged him under like a tide—but instead of peace, it took him straight back into the depths of the temple. All the memories he’d tried to shove down after seeing Jason surged to the surface, raw and unrelenting.  

He was running again.  

The corridors around him were pitch black, the air thick with dust and blood. Every step echoed like a gunshot. Behind him, he could hear the rapid clatter of claws against stone—too fast, too close. His gun was gone. So was the UV lamp. He had nothing. No weapon. No light. No hope.  

He sprinted through a heavy set of doors and turned to slam them shut—but they barely moved. His arms were like jelly, weak and useless. The doors groaned on their hinges, unmoving as panic twisted in his gut. Then, with a bone-shaking crash, the vampires slammed into them. The force threw them open and sent him stumbling backward, breath caught in his throat.  

He turned and ran again, legs burning, lungs seizing. The corridors twisted and blurred, the way out always just a little too far away. Then—light. Ahead, at the far end of the passage, Salim stood, illuminated like a promise. He was calling out, reaching toward Eric with outstretched arms.  

Eric found new strength in his limbs. He ran for him, desperate. Just a few more feet. He could make it. He had to.  

But just as he reached out to grab Salim’s hand, he slammed into something solid and invisible. The impact knocked him off his feet. He crashed to the floor, dazed and breathless. Salim was still there—so close—but now behind a barrier. Eric reached for him, eyes wide, panicked.  

Then they were on him.  

The vampires descended, claws digging into his arms and shoulders. He screamed as they dragged him backward, away from Salim, into the dark.  

Eric jolted awake with a choked gasp, his heart hammering in his chest. His breath came in rapid, shallow bursts, and he couldn’t get enough air. Panic strangled him like a noose. He scrambled upright, pressing his back hard into the couch’s backrest, fingers digging into his hair. He pulled at it, trembling, trying to ground himself—but it wasn’t working.  

The darkness was thick, too thick. It felt like the temple all over again. The silence pressed in on him, smothering.  

He clutched his knees to his chest, shaking, trying to remind himself he was safe. That he was in Salim’s living room. That the monsters weren’t real anymore.  

But the fear didn’t listen. It surged and surged and surged, and he couldn’t breathe through it. Not this time.  

Eric scrambled to his feet, his panic clouding any sense of logic. He forgot his prosthetic wasn’t on, and as soon as he shifted his weight, his balance gave out. He stumbled, nearly collapsing, but caught himself on the edge of the couch with a shaky arm. The living room spun around him. His heart pounded in his chest like it was trying to break free. Without thinking, he began hopping toward the hallway, hand on the wall to keep himself upright.  

He tried to be quiet.  

Quiet meant safe. Quiet meant the vampires wouldn’t hear him.  

His breaths came in ragged gasps, wheezing more than drawing any real air. His fingers twisted back into his hair as he reached Salim’s bedroom door. He leaned heavily against the frame and knocked, the sound small, as if afraid too much noise would draw monsters out of the dark.  

The door opened after a second, revealing Salim, eyes bleary with sleep, one hand rubbing at his face. But the moment he registered the sight in front of him—Eric pale, panting, shaking, barely upright with both hands tangled in his hair—his entire demeanor changed. He straightened instantly, alert, focused.  

“Eric?” Salim said softly, stepping forward. He gently took Eric’s hands in both of his, prying them away from his scalp and holding them tightly. “Eric, what happened?”  

Eric’s eyes were wild and unfocused, his chest rising and falling in uneven jerks. He couldn’t seem to look directly at Salim. “Had a… had a nightmare,” he wheezed, barely getting the words out.  

“Come sit down,” Salim said gently, tugging him inward.  

Eric followed without resistance, letting himself be guided to the bed. He sat on the edge, trembling, legs barely under him. Salim stayed close beside him, still gripping his hands. Then, slowly, he moved one of Eric’s hands to his own chest and pressed it there—right over his heart.  

“Feel that?” Salim said quietly. “That’s me breathing. You’re safe. We’re both safe. Just try to breathe with me, alright?”  

Eric nodded, barely. His fingers curled into Salim’s shirt as he tried to match the slow rise and fall under his palm. But the panic still surged too strong in his system, and every breath still felt like a struggle, like his lungs were full of smoke and ash. His chest shuddered, jaw clenched tight.  

Without letting go of his hand, Salim wrapped his other arm around Eric and pulled him close. Eric collapsed into the contact like he’d been waiting for it, his head dropping limply onto Salim’s shoulder. He was still shaking, still gasping, but the contact grounded him, tethered him to something that wasn’t the dark.  

Salim kept exaggerating his breaths, slow and steady and loud, guiding Eric with every inhale, every exhale. He rubbed small, slow circles into Eric’s back and whispered, “You’re okay. I’ve got you. You’re safe, habibi. Just breathe with me. That’s it. I’m here.”  

Eric’s breathing gradually slowed, hitching less with each inhale. His grip stayed tight in Salim’s shirt, but his shoulders slowly relaxed from their tight, hunched posture. He wasn’t fully calm yet, not entirely, but he was getting there. Bit by bit, breath by breath, with Salim anchoring him.  

When Eric’s breathing had evened out a little more, just enough that his chest no longer heaved with every inhale, Salim dipped his head slightly and asked softly, “You alright?”  

Eric drew in a shuddering breath and managed to whisper, “Thank you.”  

Salim’s arms tightened around him a fraction, warm and firm. “It’s alright, Eric,” he murmured. “You needed me—and that’s perfectly fine. I’m glad you came to me.”  

That pulled a flicker of something deep in Eric’s chest. Not guilt, not shame—just something fragile and grateful and aching.  

For a moment, the only sound in the room was the soft hum of the pipes in the walls and Eric’s slow, steadying breaths. The kind of silence that didn’t demand to be filled. Then Salim spoke again, gently.  

“You want to lie down? Try to get some more sleep?”  

Eric hesitated. He didn’t really want to sleep again, not after that nightmare. But he’d woken Salim, and Salim looked tired, his eyes a little glassy in the low light. Eric didn’t want to keep him up. So he nodded against Salim’s shoulder.  

Salim let go of him just long enough to shift back onto the bed and lie down, pulling the blankets aside. He opened his arms wordlessly.  

Eric paused only a second longer before following, moving slowly, carefully, like the panic still hadn’t entirely left his limbs. He curled into Salim’s side, resting his head against his chest as Salim wrapped both arms around him again, tucking him in close.  

The contact helped more than Eric could ever say. Salim was solid, warm, alive. His chest rose and fell beneath Eric’s cheek, steady and real. No vampires. No temples. Just Salim.  

Salim began to rub slow, calming circles into Eric’s back with his hand. The motion was soothing, rhythmic, like a lullaby made of touch. Eric’s body slowly relaxed further with each movement, his muscles uncoiling one by one. His eyes drifted half shut, not because he wanted to sleep, but because it was impossible not to when everything around him felt this safe, this quiet.  

He hadn’t meant to fall asleep again. But Salim’s presence wrapped around him like a blanket, and before long, Eric slipped back under—this time, cradled in warmth and safety, away from the horrors that haunted the dark.  

---   

The next time Eric woke, it was to warmth and quiet and the soft rise and fall of a steady chest beneath his cheek.  

Salim’s arms were still wrapped around him, gentle but secure, one tucked around his back and the other resting against his shoulder. At some point in the night, Salim must’ve pulled the blanket up over him, because it was now tucked snug beneath Eric’s chin, cocooning him in softness. The room was dim, painted in the muted gray of early morning, and aside from the faint sound of wind brushing against the windows, it was silent.  

Eric didn’t move.  

Salim’s breathing was slow and deep, his body warm beneath Eric’s. He was clearly still asleep, and Eric didn’t want to risk waking him again—not after disturbing him in the middle of the night just because he couldn’t handle a nightmare like a normal person. Besides… he didn’t exactly want to move either.  

The nightmare still lingered faintly in his mind—shadows at the edge of his thoughts, the phantom feeling of claws and cold stone and helplessness. But it all felt distant now, faded by the steadiness of Salim’s hold and the quiet rhythm of his breath.  

Eric hated how safe he felt here. Or maybe he didn’t hate it—maybe he just didn’t know what to do with it. He didn’t know what to do with the fact that this man, who had every right to be halfway across the country and out of his life, had instead held him through a panic attack and made sure he fell asleep with safety wrapped around him like a shield.  

Eric let his eyes flutter shut again, just for a moment longer. He didn’t sleep, but he stayed there—still, warm, grounded against Salim’s heartbeat—quietly pretending that the world outside didn’t exist.  

When Salim started to wake, the first thing he registered—before the light in the room, before the faint stiffness in his neck—was that Eric was still there.  

Still tucked into his arms, still warm and close and real.  

Salim didn’t move right away. He could feel that Eric was awake—his breathing had changed, just subtly, lighter and more aware. Part of Salim had expected him to pull away the moment he stirred, to retreat back into that guarded silence he wore like armor, especially after the vulnerable chaos of the night before.  

But Eric hadn’t moved. He was still here. Still letting Salim hold him.  

Salim let himself smile softly as he gave Eric a gentle squeeze, his voice quiet and warm. “Good morning.”  

Eric blinked up at him, his eyes a little hazy with sleep, and mumbled, voice rough and low, “Good morning.”  

Salim brushed his thumb along Eric’s upper arm, comforting. “You sleep alright?”  

There was a pause, just a breath’s hesitation, and then Eric said, “Slept good.”  

Salim smiled a little more at that. “I’m glad.”  

Eric was quiet again for a moment, then murmured, barely above a whisper, “Sorry for waking you up.”  

Salim shook his head gently. “Eric,” he said softly, “it’s alright. I promise. I really don’t mind being woken up. Not for you.”  

Eric didn’t respond right away, but he gave a small nod, and—more importantly—he didn’t pull away.  

And that was enough for Salim. More than enough.  

He let the silence linger, his arms still wrapped around Eric, his heart beating steady and full in his chest. He knew he should probably let go soon—give Eric space, let the moment end—but he couldn’t bring himself to move. Not yet.  

Maybe it was selfish. Maybe he shouldn’t want this as much as he did.  

But Eric was here. Letting himself be held. Letting Salim in, just a little.  

And Salim would take every second of it he was allowed.  

After lying there a moment longer, wrapped in warmth and the comfort of Salim’s arms, Eric started to feel the familiar weight of awkwardness creeping in. His body still craved the contact, still clung to the safety it gave him—but his mind was starting to catch up now, whispering that he was being too vulnerable, too much, too close.  

He forced himself to pull away.  

Salim let him go without protest, his hands loosening easily, though his gaze lingered for a moment longer. Then he sat up, rubbing sleep from his eyes, and said, “You up for some breakfast?”  

Eric hesitated. His stomach churned at the thought. He didn’t want to eat—not after last night, not when he still felt raw and foggy and fragile. But he remembered the soup. Remembered throwing it up.  

Salim must’ve seen the hesitation in his eyes, because he added gently, “You threw up your dinner last night, remember?”  

Eric nodded slowly, reluctantly. “I’ll try to eat.”  

Salim gave him a warm smile. “Thank you.”  

Eric sat up as well, running a hand through his messy hair and stifling a yawn into his fist. His body still ached with exhaustion, but at least he wasn’t shaking anymore. Salim stood with a stretch, his arms reaching over his head, the motion easy and familiar.  

Eric moved to stand, too, but paused as soon as he swung his legs off the bed. He blinked down, remembering with a jolt that his prosthetic was still in the living room. For a second he debated dragging himself down the hallway—he could do it—but the thought of hopping the whole way made his chest tighten with irritation and fatigue.  

He looked up at Salim, hesitant. “Could you… grab my leg for me?”  

Salim turned toward him immediately, smiling. “Of course.”  

Without making it awkward, without a second of hesitation, Salim disappeared down the hall.  

Eric stared down at his lap, his fingers clenching into tight fists. He didn’t like letting people touch his prosthetic. He never had. It always felt too intimate, too exposed, too personal. He’d never even liked when Rachel handled it—and she’d tried, back then.  

But with Salim… it was different. Still difficult, still uncomfortable in that strange vulnerable way—but easier. Less heavy.  

And maybe... maybe he didn’t mind that as much as he thought he should.  

Salim returned a moment later, carrying Eric’s prosthetic carefully in both hands. He passed it over without comment, though there was a quiet understanding in his eyes that made Eric’s chest ache in a way he couldn’t quite name.  

“Thanks,” Eric murmured, taking it from him.  

He leaned forward and started strapping it on, fingers moving with the practiced rhythm of habit. But as he worked, he could feel Salim’s gaze on him—quiet, observant, but still there . It made his shoulders stiffen automatically, muscles going taut without his permission. He tried not to let it show, but the truth was, he hated being looked at like this. Seen .  

Especially like this .  

It wasn’t Salim’s fault. It never was. But the feeling of someone’s eyes on his stump, even someone he trusted, always made his skin crawl a little. He wasn’t sure that would ever go away.  

Maybe it was just one more part of him that was broken.  

“I’m gonna go start breakfast,” Salim said after a moment, his voice gentle—maybe picking up on the tension, maybe just giving him space.  

Eric nodded quickly. “Alright. I’ll be in in a minute.”  

Salim gave a soft smile and headed down the hall to the kitchen, his footsteps retreating quietly. Eric let out a slow breath as soon as he was alone, finishing the final strap and flexing his knee a couple times, testing the fit. It felt alright—not perfect, but good enough for the morning.  

He stood and made his way to the bathroom, moving slowly, still not fully awake.  

Inside, he used the toilet, then grabbed his toothbrush and brushed his teeth in silence. The taste of mint helped cut through the stale edge of bile still lingering at the back of his throat. After rinsing, he splashed cold water on his face and stared down into the sink, watching the droplets fall. His reflection in the mirror felt distant, like he was watching someone else.  

He didn’t feel better , exactly—but he felt more awake. Grounded, a little. That would have to be enough for now.  

He patted his face dry with a towel, straightened his spine, and turned to go find Salim.  

Eric wandered down the hall, the scent of toasted bread already drifting through the air, warm and familiar. He stepped into the kitchen, blinking in the soft morning light filtering through the blinds. Salim was leaning against the counter, sipping from a mug of tea, still in his sleep shirt, looking relaxed.  

Salim glanced over and smiled when he saw Eric. “Made you some coffee,” he said, nodding toward the counter.  

Eric smiled back, small but genuine. “Thanks.” He grabbed the mug and took a long swig, the bitterness grounding him. Hot, a little too strong—just how he liked it.  

“We’re out of eggs,” Salim said, setting his tea down and moving to the toaster. “So it’s just toast this morning.”  

“That’s fine,” Eric replied, shifting his weight from foot to foot.  

“I’ll grab some more when I’m out later.”  

That made Eric perk up a bit. Right—baking. He’d almost forgotten. The idea had seemed small yesterday, but now it felt like a fragile kind of hope. Maybe it wouldn’t fix anything, but he used to enjoy it, and maybe—just maybe—he still could.  

The toaster popped with a metallic click , and Salim reached in to grab the slices, careful not to burn his fingers. He set them on a plate and started buttering them, glancing over at Eric as he asked, “How many slices do you want?”  

Eric hesitated, then said softly, “Half a slice, please.”  

Salim smiled gently. “Alright,” he said, not pushing. He took one slice, cut it diagonally, and placed the smaller half on Eric’s plate. On the remaining slice and a half, he drizzled some honey for himself, then slid both plates across the counter.  

Eric picked up his plate along with his coffee and carried them to the table, settling down in one of the chairs. He wasn’t really hungry—not properly —but he wanted to try. That had to count for something.  

Salim came over with his plate and mug of tea and sat down opposite Eric at the small kitchen table. The morning light cast a soft glow across the room, catching in the steam rising from their drinks. It was quiet, save for the gentle clink of cutlery and the occasional creak of the old chairs beneath them.  

Eric stared at the half slice of toast on his plate, then forced himself to take a bite. His stomach protested almost immediately, the familiar churn of guilt stirring deep inside him like a storm. He didn’t want this—not the food, not the gnawing weight of having to try —but he did it anyway. He owed that much. To Salim. To the promise.  

He chewed slowly, each swallow like a stone, and forced himself to take another bite. Then another. By the fifth, his throat was tight and his chest ached with nausea. It wasn’t even a full slice, and still, it felt like too much. Like failure. He set the toast down, his fingers trembling just slightly, and picked up his mug of coffee. He took a long drink, letting the bitterness scald his tongue, hoping it would erase the lingering taste of food, of guilt. It didn’t—but it grounded him, at least a little. Made him feel more awake.  

Across the table, Salim looked up, his plate mostly empty, and offered him a warm smile. It was small, gentle—proud.  

Eric hated that the bar was so low. That this —choking down five bites of toast—was worthy of pride. It made something bitter twist inside him. And yet… that smile.  

That smile made him feel something he couldn’t quite name. Like maybe this morning wasn’t a loss. Like maybe he wasn’t a complete one either.  

He didn’t smile back, but his gaze lingered on Salim’s face a little longer than usual, and he didn’t look away. That was enough.  

Salim finished the last bite of his toast, then stood and stretched slightly before reaching out to gently squeeze Eric’s shoulder. “You did really well,” he said, voice soft but certain. “I’m very proud of you.”  

Eric’s face flushed at the praise, a warm ache blooming in his chest. The words landed somewhere deep inside him, even as his mind continued to hum with the low, sick pull of guilt. The urge to excuse himself and run to the bathroom throbbed in the back of his thoughts like a warning light, but Salim’s hand on his shoulder grounded him—kept him still.  

As Salim gathered their plates and brought them over to the sink, Eric lowered his gaze to his now-empty plate, his fingers curling lightly around his mug. The silence was gentle, not tense. Comfortable, even. But inside, everything still twisted and buckled—like his body didn’t know how to exist with food in it, like it was waiting to be punished for allowing it.  

At the sink, Salim glanced over his shoulder, eyes flicking briefly to Eric’s hunched figure. He turned back to the dishes, running warm water over the plates as he washed them slowly. He’d hoped—still hoped—that affirming Eric’s effort would help, that if he just kept showing him care, kept reinforcing that it was okay to eat, to try, that something might start to shift.  

And it had, in small ways. Eric ate less, sure, but he was keeping it down. That was a win. A fragile, tentative win, but one Salim clung to.  

He rinsed the last plate, setting it in the rack, then leaned forward on the counter for a moment, exhaling quietly. He couldn’t tell yet if the guilt was easing. He hoped so. But that was something only Eric could share, when he was ready. Until then, Salim would keep doing what he could—be gentle, be present, and remind Eric every day that he didn’t have to face it all alone.  

Eric glanced up just as Salim finished rinsing the last plate. “I’ll dry the dishes,” he offered, stepping away from the table.  

Salim smiled warmly. “Thanks. I’ll go get dressed then head to the shop.”  

“Alright,” Eric said, returning the smile. He watched Salim head down the hall, then drained the last of his coffee and stood. He moved to the counter, grabbed the dishcloth, and started drying the still-warm plates and mugs, trying to focus on the simple motions. Wipe. Stack. Repeat.  

But his thoughts were already sliding somewhere darker.  

Salim was leaving. That meant he could go into the bathroom, throw up, and no one would know. Salim would never find out. The twisted voice in the back of his head latched onto the idea with terrible eagerness.  

Eric clenched his jaw, wiping harder than necessary at a mug. No. He didn’t want that. He wanted to get better, didn’t he?  

But the thoughts kept spiraling, dragging him back under: You don’t deserve to eat. Joey can’t eat. Merwin can’t. Clarice can’t. They’re dead and you’re here, stealing food they’ll never have again. You’re disgusting. Make it right. Fix it. Purge it.  

He tightened his grip on the dishcloth, fingers trembling slightly. The last dish was dry. He set it down with more force than he meant to, the soft clink of ceramic against ceramic sounding far too loud in the quiet kitchen. Slowly, he folded the dishcloth and laid it on the counter.  

He knew what he should do. He should go to Salim, admit he was spiraling, ask him to stay—just for a little while, until the thoughts calmed. Salim would stay. Eric knew that. He would never make him feel ashamed for asking.  

But he couldn’t. Not again. Not when Salim was already doing so much. He couldn’t be more of a burden than he already was.  

Eric walked slowly into the living room, his body heavy and sluggish. He tugged the coffee table out of the way, then folded the pull-out bed back into a couch. He folded his blankets with care, smoothing out each edge, trying to give his shaking hands something to do. When he finished, he set the folded pile neatly to the side.  

Then he sat down on the edge of the couch, hands folded tightly in his lap, his eyes distant and unfocused. His chest ached. The guilt was still there, gnawing at the inside of his ribs like it would never leave.  

But he stayed seated. He didn’t go to the bathroom. Not yet.  

Salim returned to the living room, now fully dressed, wallet in his hand. His eyes landed on Eric, who was still sitting on the couch, hands folded in his lap, shoulders just a little too tense.  

“You alright?” Salim asked, voice gentle.  

Eric looked up quickly and nodded. “Yeah. Fine. Are you off to the store?”  

“Yeah,” Salim said, glancing toward the door.  

Eric shifted. “I’ve got some dirham—let me give you some money.”  

Salim shook his head. “It’s fine, Eric. I can pay.”  

“You sure?” Eric pressed. “Some of the baking stuff might be expensive.”  

“I’m sure,” Salim said, with a warm smile. “I don’t mind spending my money on you.”  

Eric hesitated, as if weighing whether to argue again, but then nodded. “Okay.”  

Salim’s smile widened, just slightly. “I’ll be back soon.”  

“Alright. Be safe.”  

“Of course.”  

Salim walked over to the door, sliding on his shoes, then grabbed the folded shopping list from the counter. With a final glance back, he stepped out, pulling the door shut behind him.  

Eric sat still for a moment, just staring at the closed door. The house felt emptier without Salim in it. Quieter. Less anchored. His thoughts stirred uneasily, whispering all the things he didn’t want to hear now that there was no one else to fill the space.  

But he didn’t move toward the bathroom.  

He didn’t trust himself to go in there while Salim was gone—not with his head the way it was. But getting dressed? That felt safe. Manageable. Something to do with his hands, something that didn’t involve shame or guilt.  

He rose and padded down the hallway, the soft sound of his prosthetic echoing slightly on the floor. Salim’s bedroom welcomed him with its usual warmth, the faint scent of him still lingering in the air—something clean and familiar, something that settled in Eric’s chest and grounded him more than he liked to admit.  

He moved over to his usual pile of clothes and picked out a clean pair of boxers and a pair of soft, loose sweatpants. He hesitated when it came to a shirt. His hands hovered between the folded long sleeves and the short sleeves. He was planning to bake later—and long sleeves always got in the way, falling down, needing to be rolled and adjusted.  

And it wasn’t like he was going out today.  

And Salim would be proud of him.  

Before he could think too hard, Eric grabbed a short-sleeved shirt and tugged it over his head. The cotton clung lightly to his arms, baring the scabbed-over reminders of where his pain lived. He didn’t let himself look at them.  

He kept telling himself Salim already knew. Knew worse, even. Nobody else would see. Just Salim. And if it made Salim happy—even a little—maybe that was worth the discomfort clawing at his skin.  

Maybe it would ease some of the guilt. Maybe.  

Eric folded his sleep clothes into a neat square and set them on the dresser before turning and leaving the bedroom. His eyes flicked toward the bathroom door as he passed it, but he kept walking. He still didn’t trust himself—not without Salim there to stop him, to remind him that he didn’t have to give in to the urge.  

The living room felt still and silent in Salim’s absence, and Eric found himself slowing as he reached the couch. He sat down stiffly, his hands finding each other in his lap, fingers twitching and fiddling restlessly. The quiet of the house unnerved him. It was always like this when Salim wasn’t here—too empty, too quiet. Like the walls were pressing in on him.  

After a few moments, he stood again, unable to stay still. The silence was too much, and he couldn’t just sit and be with himself. He started pacing—slow, looping paths between the kitchen and the living room. His footsteps were soft but steady, his prosthetic clicking faintly with each turn. His hands itched for something to do, but there was nothing at hand. Baking would come later, but for now, he was stuck in this limbo. Waiting. Wanting. Restless.  

Finally, after circling aimlessly for too long, Eric stopped at the cabinet, opened it, and pulled out the deck of cards. He returned to the couch and sat, the cards cool and worn in his hands. He shuffled them automatically, the familiar motion bringing the smallest bit of calm. It didn’t fix anything, but it gave him something to do. Something that didn’t hurt.  

His leg began to bounce, jerking rhythmically with a quiet tap against the floor. He couldn’t get it to stop, not even when he tried. Eventually, he gave up and let it move. His hands kept shuffling, over and over, as the silence stretched out around him, waiting for Salim to return.  

When Salim eventually came back, the sound of the door unlocking had Eric springing to his feet before he could stop himself. He tried to play it cool, tried not to look too eager, but the relief that swept through him was obvious in the way his shoulders relaxed as soon as Salim stepped through the door.  

Salim glanced over at him with a smile, then moved to set the shopping bags down on the counter. “You alright?” he asked, his voice warm and casual.  

Eric nodded quickly. “Yeah, I’m fine. Do you want help putting everything away?”  

“That would be great, thanks.”  

Eric stepped over and reached into the first bag, pulling out familiar items one by one—milk, bread, a carton of eggs, a block of butter, and two big bags of flour for baking. He set them down on the counter neatly, shoulders still a little tense but his movements smooth.  

Salim started unpacking the second bag. He’d gone a bit overboard, he knew that—but with purpose. As he unpacked, he revealed a tub of yoghurt, a box of plain granola bars, a couple different kinds of cereal, unsalted crackers, a few soft fruits—bananas, apples, even a punnet of blueberries. Things that weren’t too aggressive on the stomach, things that Eric could hopefully manage in small bites between meals. He didn’t expect Eric to eat all of it—not right away—but maybe one or two things would appeal to him. If not, he and Zain would eat the rest.  

He started organizing the cupboards as he went, sliding tins and jars back to make space. He left the baking ingredients out on the counter, arranging them in a small group near the mixing bowls, measuring cups, and a clean apron—just to make it easier for Eric later. He didn’t say anything about the extra snacks yet. He didn’t want to make Eric feel pressured, just wanted them there as an option, waiting.  

Eric, still beside him, worked in silence but didn’t leave. That was progress in itself.  

When everything was finally packed away, Salim turned toward Eric—and paused. Now that he was looking properly, he noticed something different. Eric’s sleeves weren’t rolled up like they usually were. He wasn’t trying to hide. Instead, he was wearing a short sleeve shirt. Salim’s chest warmed instantly. He grinned without thinking, proud, but said nothing—he didn’t want to risk spooking Eric, didn’t want to draw attention to it and accidentally make him retreat again.  

Eric caught the grin anyway. He didn’t say anything either, but a small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth. It was a rare kind of smile, quiet and private. He liked seeing Salim smile like that. Liked even more knowing that he’d been the one to cause it.  

Salim stepped away from the counter and asked, “You want to bake now, or after lunch?”  

Eric glanced over at the clock, calculating. “It’d be better to do it after lunch, right?”  

Salim shrugged lightly. “It’s up to you. You can do it whenever you want.”  

Eric hesitated a second longer, then nodded. “After lunch.”  

Salim smiled and reached out to pat his shoulder. “Alright.”  

He crossed the room to the front door, opened it, and grabbed the newspaper off the front step. When he returned, he sat down on the couch, flipping the paper open with a rustle.  

Eric stood where he was for a moment, uncertain, then made his way over and settled beside Salim. He picked up the remote and flicked the TV on to a low volume, not really watching, just needing some background noise to fill the space. He tucked his knees up to his chest—not because he needed to protect himself, not this time. It was just comfortable, familiar.  

Salim glanced over the edge of the paper, just for a moment. Eric looked calm. Relaxed, even. And for once, Salim didn’t have to worry about what came next.  

Notes:

In proof reading I've realised that when Erics lieing he says he's fine, and when he's telling the truth he says he's alright
That was a complete accident and I've realised I do the same thing
So that was a great realisation

Also I finally got to write the scene where they finally confess to eachother, I've waited for it for months, I'm so excited to get to post it

Chapter Text

Lunch had passed without much fanfare. Eric hadn’t eaten much—just a few small bites of rice—but Salim had smiled at him anyway, proud of the effort. Now, the dishes were nearly done, Salim’s sleeves pushed up as he washed the last plate at the sink. Eric leaned beside him against the counter, visibly eager. His fingers fidgeted near the edge of the benchtop, shifting with barely-contained energy.  

Salim hadn’t expected Eric to latch onto the idea of baking the way he had, but seeing him like this—bright-eyed, borderline bouncing—it made something ache in his chest, in a good way. Eric hadn’t looked forward to much since they got back. But now, here he was, looking practically ready to bolt into the kitchen and get started.  

Eric hadn’t expected to be this excited either. Maybe it was the thought of doing something kind for Salim—of putting time and care into something just for him. Or maybe it was because he’d get to keep both his mind and hands occupied, focused on something practical, structured. Or maybe, it was the hope that this memory—this time baking—would overwrite the ones he’d had with Rachel. That this could be something new. Something safe. Something that belonged to him and Salim, and no one else.  

When Salim finally set the last plate into the drying rack, Eric stepped forward with a dish cloth already in hand and started drying. Salim stepped back to give him space, smiling.  

“So,” Salim asked, tone light, “you all ready to bake?”  

Eric nodded as he dried the plate and tucked it into the cupboard. “Yep. I got the recipe, you got me the stuff…” He hesitated just a beat, then added with a nervous little smile, “I just hope it tastes alright.”  

Salim grinned even wider. “If you need a taste tester, I volunteer.”  

Eric huffed a soft laugh, the tension around his shoulders easing. “Thanks.”  

Eric finished drying the last of the dishes and set the cloth aside, then reached over to grab the recipe from where he’d left it at the edge of the counter. He scanned it again quickly, eyes flicking down the list of ingredients. With a quiet sense of purpose, he began gathering everything he needed for the dough, carefully lining up the flour, semolina, butter, milk, and rose water on the counter. He separated the dry ingredients, measuring out each one by sight at first—then hesitated.  

“Where’re the scales?” he asked, glancing over at Salim.  

Salim pushed off the counter where he’d been contentedly leaning, watching Eric move about the kitchen. “One sec,” he said warmly, and stepped over to one of the lower cupboards. He pulled out the scales and set them gently on the counter in front of Eric.  

“Thanks,” Eric murmured.  

“You’re welcome,” Salim said, a soft smile tugging at his lips, before returning to his relaxed perch against the opposite counter.  

Eric grabbed a mixing bowl from under the sink, the familiar shape fitting comfortably in his hands, and started weighing out the dry ingredients. The rhythm of it—scoop, weigh, tip—settled something in him. He could focus here, the steps simple and grounding. After adding the butter, he mixed it through with his fingers until it took on the texture of damp sand. Then he poured in the milk and rose water, stirring slowly until the dough came together.  

He paused, glancing around. “Where’s the plastic wrap?”  

Salim stepped forward again, already turning toward the right cupboard before Eric could finish looking. He retrieved the roll and handed it over without a word.  

Eric offered him a quiet “Thanks,” and began wrapping the bowl to let the dough rest.  

“You got some flour on your shirt,” Salim noted, his voice light.  

Eric barely had time to glance down before Salim reached forward and brushed it away with a few fingers, the motion casual—but his touch lingering just enough to send heat rushing to Eric’s face. His chest went fluttery, breath catching strangely at the unexpected contact.  

He didn’t know why Salim’s hand brushing against his chest made his face burn, but it did. He ducked his head quickly, stammering out, “Th-thanks,” before grabbing another bowl and turning away to start on the filling. Distraction. That was safer.  

Salim simply smiled and stepped back to lean against the counter again. He didn’t say anything, just watched.  

Eric looked calm now, relaxed in a way he rarely ever was. There was no tension in his shoulders, no fear pulling tight around his jaw. His movements were fluid, practiced, and his expression—focused, almost peaceful. His mouth curled just slightly, not quite a smile, but close enough.  

It was a rare thing, watching Eric like this—being in his element, creating something. And Salim would happily keep leaning there all day if it meant seeing him like this a little longer.  

Eric scraped the thick date paste into the mixing bowl, using the back of a spoon to smooth it out before turning to the small pile of nuts he’d set aside—walnuts, pistachios, and almonds. He opened a cupboard, pulled out a plastic bag, and tipped the mixed nuts inside. After sealing it shut, he laid it flat on the counter and used the rolling pin to coarsely crush them. The sound was muffled but oddly satisfying, the pressure grounding.  

He tipped the crushed nuts into the bowl with the date paste and began to fold everything together. But as the mixture came together, he hesitated, brow furrowing. The texture looked fine, but something about it felt… off. He glanced back at the recipe on the counter. Had he misread it? Was he supposed to separate the nuts into three different fillings instead of mixing them all together?  

Salim, still leaning comfortably nearby, caught the change in Eric’s posture immediately. “Everything alright?”  

Eric turned slightly, one hand still on the bowl. “Uh… I’m not sure. Can you taste this and tell me if it’s okay?”  

Salim smiled gently. “Of course.” He stepped forward and pulled open the drawer to grab a spoon. Scooping up a small amount of the filling, he popped it into his mouth, chewing thoughtfully. A moment passed, then he grinned. “That tastes delicious.”  

Eric relaxed at that, a small smile tugging at his lips. “I’m glad,” he said softly.  

He glanced over at the clock, checking how long the dough had been resting. It still needed a bit more time, so he moved over to the sink and began rinsing out the bowl and utensils, just to keep his hands busy. The silence between them wasn’t uncomfortable—just calm, easy.  

“I can do those,” Salim offered gently.  

Eric looked over his shoulder, smiling. “It’s alright. I’ve got it.”  

Salim hesitated for a moment, then gave a short nod and stepped over to the kettle. “I’m going to make tea,” he said, already filling it with water. “Want some?”  

“Yes, please.”  

Salim gave him another warm smile and set about preparing two mugs of tea, the scent of cardamom and mint starting to fill the kitchen. Eric, beside him, hummed softly under his breath as he scrubbed the dishes, the warmth of Salim’s praise still lingering in his chest.  

Eric washed the few dishes left in the sink, the warm water and repetitive motion giving his hands something to do while the dough continued to rest. When the last plate was clean, he dried everything and stacked it neatly in its place, the gentle clink of ceramic and cutlery grounding in the quiet kitchen.  

As he set the towel aside, Salim stepped over and handed him a warm mug of tea. “Here.”  

Eric smiled, taking it gratefully. “Thanks.” He took a sip, the fragrant warmth of it spreading through his chest. He felt… good. Not numb, not anxious. Just good. His mind was quiet for once—no guilt whispering in the back of his head, no sharp thoughts prodding at his stomach. Baking had helped. The numbers, the steps, the predictability—it reminded him of science in a way. He quickly pushed that thought away, not wanting to think about Clarice, not wanting to feel the ache that name still brought.  

He glanced at the clock again.  

“How long’s the dough got left?” Salim asked, taking a sip of his own tea as he leaned comfortably against the counter.  

Eric looked again. “Probably about ten minutes or so.”  

Salim nodded. “That’s not too bad. I’ll start preheating the oven.” He moved across the kitchen and set the temperature, the click of the dial and soft hum of the oven joining the quiet noises of the afternoon.  

Eric leaned back against the counter again and took another sip of his tea.  

The front door opened, and Eric instinctively glanced over, his shoulders tensing ever so slightly—but not as sharply as they used to. It was just Zain. The teenager stepped inside, pausing when he saw the bowl of dough and the half-filled mixing bowl still sitting out on the counter.  

“What are you guys making?” he asked.  

Salim smiled. “Eric’s making maamoul for us.”  

Zain brightened. “Oh, nice. Thanks, man.”  

Eric felt his throat tighten slightly, not from nerves exactly, but from a sudden wave of self-consciousness. He was still wearing short sleeves. Even though it really wasn’t that different from having his sleeves rolled up like he often did, this exposed more of his arms. Arms that looked thin, bony. Obvious. Zain could see. Eric forced a small smile and said, “You’re welcome.”  

“I’m just dropping my school stuff, then heading back out,” Zain said, already moving down the hall.  

“Alright,” Salim called after him. “Enjoy.”  

Zain returned a couple minutes later, a backpack slung over one shoulder. As he reached for the door handle, Salim straightened and said casually, “You better not steal anything, you hear me?”  

Zain froze for a half-second. “I won’t.”  

“Good,” Salim replied, smiling but firm. “Now go have fun.”  

Zain didn’t answer, just slipped out the door and shut it behind him. Salim leaned back against the counter with a soft sigh, rubbing the bridge of his nose.  

Eric glanced over. “Stealing?”  

Salim let his hand fall and exhaled. “Zain got into a habit of it a while back. I thought he’d stopped, but then I found a box of watches under his bed.” His voice was quiet, tinged with frustration more than anger. “I never got the chance to talk to him about it. Then Dar showed up, then we were stuck in quarantine, and after all that, I was just relieved to be home again. I think… I think he knows I found them.”  

Eric just nodded. Salim sounded resigned, and Eric didn’t know what to say anyway. He wasn’t exactly in a position to judge anyone, and besides, this wasn’t something he could fix. All he could do was listen.  

Eric glanced at the clock again, then set his mug of tea down and unwrapped the bowl of dough. He brought it over to the counter where the filling still sat. Salim mirrored the movement, setting his own tea aside and opening one of the lower cupboards to pull out a couple of baking trays. He lined them with parchment paper, his movements calm and practiced.  

Eric pinched off a small handful of dough, gently rolled it between his palms, then flattened it slightly and added a spoonful of filling before sealing it and molding it back into a ball. He placed it carefully onto the lined tray, then paused and looked over at Salim. “Is that a good size?”  

Salim stepped closer, eyeing the shape. “Maybe a little bigger.”  

Eric nodded. “Alright.” He adjusted the next one, making it slightly larger before shaping it and setting it next to the first. Salim smiled.  

“That’s perfect.”  

Encouraged, Eric continued, forming each piece with focused care, pressing the edges to make sure the filling stayed sealed. When he finally ran out of both dough and filling, the trays were full with neatly shaped Maamoul, each one nearly identical in size.  

Salim dusted his hands off and said, “You can decorate them with a fork if you want to. Or just leave them plain—it’s up to you.”  

Eric hesitated, glancing at the pastries. “Would you prefer them decorated?”  

Salim shrugged. “It’s fine either way.”  

Eric looked back at the Maamoul, frowning faintly in thought before answering, “I wouldn’t really know how to decorate them… so I’ll just leave them like this.”  

Salim nodded. “Alright.” He picked up both trays and slid them into the oven, then closed the door and set the timer.  

Eric stepped back and headed to the sink, washing his hands thoroughly. Then he started packing away the ingredients, sorting everything back into its place. He left out only the icing sugar, setting it neatly to one side in preparation for later. When the counter was clean and everything was put away, he picked up his tea and took a long sip.  

Now that he’d finished baking and didn’t have anything to occupy his hands or his thoughts, he felt the edge of his focus dull slightly. But the quiet didn’t feel threatening just yet. The thoughts hadn’t started creeping in, and that gave him a little more space to breathe.  

Salim glanced at the clock, mentally noting the time. “You want to watch some TV while they cook?”  

Eric nodded. “Sure.”  

He followed Salim over to the couch, cradling his tea between his hands. Salim grabbed the remote, flicked on the TV, and scrolled until he found the only English channel they had. It was some kind of old nature documentary, soft narration and animal sounds filling the room. He leaned back, sipping from his own mug, letting the simple domestic calm settle around them.  

After about fifteen minutes, Eric set his tea aside and got up, padding quietly over to the oven. He opened the door and peered inside at the trays of maamoul. They were still very pale—white, really—but the recipe had mentioned they weren’t supposed to brown much. Still, it made him uncertain.  

He frowned slightly, then turned his head. “Salim, do you think they look cooked?”  

Salim stood from the couch and came over, leaning in beside him to look. “Yeah,” he said after a moment. “They look cooked. They’re meant to stay pale.”  

Eric nodded, still frowning a little, and took the trays out carefully, setting them on top of the stove. He grabbed the container of icing sugar and dusted it gently over the warm maamoul, watching the powder fall like snow. When he was done, he stepped back, tilting his head.  

“They don’t look as good as the ones in the book,” he muttered, clearly displeased.  

Salim smiled, shaking his head. “I’m sure they’ll taste great. Once they’ve cooled a little, I’ll try one.”  

Eric gave a small smile at that. “Alright. I’ll wash everything up once they’ve cooled enough to move off the trays.”  

“Come sit down,” Salim said, lightly swatting at the air. “Stop fussing. The dishes’ll be fine sitting there for a bit.”  

Eric huffed a quiet laugh, almost bashful, and nodded. “Okay.”  

He followed Salim back to the couch and sat down beside him, tucking one leg under himself. The soft murmur of the documentary still played on the TV, but it felt more like background noise now—just something gentle to fill the silence. Eric sipped at his tea again, warmth spreading through his chest, from the drink and maybe from sitting close to Salim too.  

Salim finished off the last sip of his tea, then leaned forward to collect the empty mugs. He carried them into the kitchen, setting them gently by the sink. As he passed the tray of maamoul, he paused, then lightly tapped one with his fingertip. It was warm, but no longer too hot to touch. He picked one up and took a bite.  

A pleased sound escaped him as he chewed, and Eric, still curled up on the couch, glanced over at him. Seeing the satisfied look on Salim’s face, Eric smiled.  

“Is it good?” he asked, a little shy but hopeful.  

Salim nodded enthusiastically, already lifting the second half to his mouth. “It’s very good,” he said around a mouthful, then finished the rest with a grin.  

Eric grinned back, warmth blooming in his chest again, the pride of having made something Salim liked settling comfortably in his bones. It felt good—really good—to have done something that brought someone else joy.  

Salim rinsed out the mugs, then began transferring the maamoul into a tupperware container. He moved with quiet care, clearly intending to clean up the rest of the kitchen. Eric stood up when he saw and stepped over.  

“I can wash up,” he offered. “I made the mess.”  

Salim shook his head without looking over. “Nope. Go sit down. You baked—at least let me clean up.”  

Eric hesitated, clearly torn, but then gave in with a quiet nod. “Alright. I’m gonna go shower, then.”  

Salim glanced back and smiled warmly. “Enjoy.”  

Eric gave a small nod, his lips still curled faintly upward, and turned to head down the hallway. He ducked into Salim’s bedroom to grab his sleep clothes, still smiling to himself as he closed the door behind him.  

Eric grabbed his clothes from the dresser and padded quietly into the bathroom, shutting the door softly behind him. He set his clean clothes on the sink and turned his back to the mirror before starting to undress, not wanting to catch even a glimpse of himself. His shirt clung with faint sweat, the result of standing and baking for so long, and he peeled it off with a grimace before dropping it and the rest of his clothes into the laundry basket.  

He stepped into the shower and sat heavily on the shower chair, sighing quietly. Every time he used it, his appreciation for it deepened. It made things easier—safer. Maybe baking for Salim could be his way of repaying him, since Salim refused to take any of his money. It felt like something, at least.  

Eric unlatched his prosthetic and set it gently outside the shower. Then, with a long exhale, he reached up and turned the water on, letting it cascade down over him. The warmth ran down his shoulders and back, soothing muscles that always seemed to ache lately. For a moment, he just sat there, letting the water soak through his hair and skin, grounding himself.  

Eventually, he picked up the soap and began washing. He was careful with his arms—he didn’t touch the right one at all, and he gently worked around the healing scab on his left wrist. He hesitated when it came time to wash his hair. His arms felt heavy, his head even heavier. It wasn’t that bad—he could do it tomorrow. He didn’t have the energy tonight.  

He turned off the water and reached for the towel draped over the side of the sink, pulling it into the shower with him. Sitting there, he dried off slowly, working methodically despite the exhaustion creeping up his spine. Moments like this made him miss his crutches—or better yet, his wheelchair. At least with that, he didn’t have to think so hard about how to get from one side of the room to the other. But it was back at his apartment, and he had no intention of going back there.  

With effort, he forced himself to stand, not bothering with his prosthetic just yet. He carefully hopped over to the sink, mindful of the wet tile beneath his foot. Once he reached it, he dressed quickly—sock first for stability, then boxers, sweatpants, and a soft, oversized shirt. He rolled up the empty pant leg so it wouldn’t awkwardly bunch around where his limb ended, then picked up his prosthetic and opened the bathroom door.  

The warmth of the kitchen met him as he stepped out. He moved to the couch and sat down with a quiet sigh, setting his prosthetic beside him for now.  

Salim was in the kitchen, halfway through preparing dinner. He looked up when he noticed Eric, offering him a smile.  

“Hey,” Salim said. “Want to try one of the maamoul now?”  

Eric hesitated, glancing toward the tupperware container still on the counter. The thought of eating one now, with dinner on the way, felt a little too much. “Maybe after dinner,” he said softly.  

Salim nodded easily. “Alright.”  

Then he turned back to the cutting board, continuing to chop vegetables, the rhythmic sound of the knife tapping against wood filling the apartment with a calm, domestic quiet. Eric sat back, letting his muscles relax into the cushions, eyes flicking toward the soft hum of Salim’s movements. He let the moment settle around him, simple and safe.  

Salim continued prepping dinner, the scent of spices rising as he stirred the pan. The vegetables sizzled softly in the pan, the rice simmered low beside it, and he reached for the shredded chicken, adding it in and folding everything together with practiced ease. Every so often, he glanced back toward the living room.  

Eric was still on the couch, leaning back with one leg tucked beneath him. He looked…calm. Genuinely calm. His shoulders weren’t hunched. His jaw wasn’t tight. His hands lay still, not twisted in fabric or clenched into his sleeves. Salim felt a quiet warmth stir in his chest as he watched him.  

It was such a sharp contrast to those first few days after quarantine—the way Eric used to flinch in his sleep, curled in on himself even while unconscious, as if bracing for something terrible. There’d been nights Salim couldn’t sleep for watching him, too afraid Eric would spiral if left alone even for a few hours.  

But now… Now Eric breathed evenly. He’d smiled earlier. Laughed. Talked. He moved more freely in the space, not like a guest waiting to leave, but like someone who maybe, maybe was starting to think of this place as safe.  

Maybe, Salim thought, maybe he could convince Eric to stay just one more week. And then another after that. Little by little.  

He turned back to the stove, stirring gently as the ingredients cooked together. The smell of chicken and cumin filled the air, warm and rich. He reached for a pinch of salt, scattered it in, and stirred again.  

Another glance back. Eric was watching him now, chin resting on his palm, that same soft stillness in his expression. When their eyes met, Salim offered him a smile.  

Eric smiled back—small, but genuine. Not forced, not out of politeness. Just a simple, real smile.  

It felt like sunlight.  

Salim finished plating up the food, the steam curling gently from each dish. He was just about to carry the plates into the living room when he turned around—and paused.  

Eric was already halfway to the table, carefully hopping his way over, his prosthetic still leaning against the couch. Salim quickly shifted direction and set the plates down on the table instead. Eric sat with a quiet exhale, breathing a little heavier from the effort, but he gave Salim a small smile.  

"Thanks," Eric said, voice soft.  

"You're welcome," Salim replied, returning the smile as he took his seat opposite.  

He didn’t push or hover. Just picked up his fork and began eating, deliberately keeping his gaze on his plate rather than on Eric. He knew by now that watching too closely would only make things harder for him. Eric needed space when it came to food.  

Eric picked up his fork, holding it in a hand that trembled faintly despite his effort to steady it. The moment he looked down at the plate, the familiar weight settled heavily on his chest—the guilt. Always the guilt. It gnawed at him even before the first bite, whispering that he didn’t deserve this, not even plain food, and certainly not something this flavorful, this warm, this made-with-care.  

He forced himself to take a bite of rice, chewing slowly. The taste was strong—the chicken and spices had soaked into the grains, full and rich—but to Eric, it felt like too much. Too loud. Too much kindness, too much attention, too much of something he hadn't earned. His stomach turned with the effort of forcing it down.  

He grimaced, then quietly set his fork down.  

One bite. He could try to keep that one bite down. Maybe that was better than trying to eat more and ending up purging it all anyway. That would only make things worse. That would only disappoint Salim further.  

Across the table, Salim glanced up. His expression didn’t shift—no disappointment, no surprise, just a quiet awareness. He didn’t say anything. And Eric was grateful for that. He didn’t think he could handle hearing another soft “I’m proud of you” right now, even if it was genuine, even if part of him wanted to hear it. The guilt wouldn’t let it settle.  

He stared down at the plate, trying to calm the storm inside, trying not to tense up, not to let it show how loud everything was in his head. He grimaced again, subtle, more a flicker across his face than anything else, and kept his hands still in his lap.  

Salim just ate quietly, patient and unpressuring. And even though the silence rang a little too loud in Eric’s ears, it was better than pity. Better than questions.  

Maybe later—if he managed to keep that bite down—he’d try a second. But for now, this was enough. It had to be.  

By the time Salim cleared his own plate, Eric still hadn’t managed to take another bite. The single mouthful of rice sat heavy in his stomach like guilt made solid, far too seasoned, far too much. It hadn’t even been a full spoonful, and yet it churned inside him like it had no place being there.  

Salim didn’t comment as he stood and gathered their plates, only offering Eric a gentle glance before walking them over to the sink. The clink of ceramic against porcelain sounded far too loud in the quiet room.  

“I’m sorry,” Eric mumbled, the words barely audible.  

Salim turned immediately, wiping his hands on a tea towel as he came back. He crouched in front of Eric, keeping his tone soft but certain.  

“You don’t need to be sorry,” he said. “You ate. You tried. And even if you can’t keep it down, I’m still proud of you.”  

Eric didn’t answer right away. He just nodded, lips pressed into a thin line, his expression tight with shame and nausea. His stomach twisted again and he tried to breathe through it, eyes lowered to avoid seeing the kindness on Salim’s face that only made the guilt feel sharper.  

Salim gave his knee a gentle pat—reassuring, grounding—then stood up again and returned to the sink to start washing up.  

Eric sat there for a moment longer, frozen with the weight of it all, then forced himself to stand. He grabbed the back of the chair for balance and carefully hopped his way over to the couch. The effort left him winded, but he didn’t complain. He just curled into the corner, tucking his good leg beneath him, and let himself sink into the cushions.  

He hesitated a second, then reached over the side of the couch and pulled his blanket up. It was the same one he always reached for in moments like this—soft, thick, warm. He wrapped it tightly around himself, drawing it up to his chin like a shield. The weight of it grounded him a little, offered a fragile sort of comfort. It helped. Not enough to make the guilt go away, but enough to keep him from getting up and bolting to the bathroom.  

Salim kept glancing over from the kitchen, his eyes flicking between the dishes and Eric. Not hovering, but not ignoring him either. Eric wasn’t sure how he felt about that. Part of him wanted to be invisible, to disappear into the blanket and not exist until the feeling passed. But another part—the lonelier part—was grateful. Grateful to be seen. Grateful that Salim noticed, and cared, and didn’t get angry when he couldn’t do something as basic as eat.  

He clutched the blanket a little tighter around his shoulders and turned his face slightly into it, hiding. Not because he was ashamed to be seen, exactly, but because being seen by Salim made him feel a little too much.  

Salim finished up in the kitchen, drying his hands on a towel and casting another glance toward the living room. Eric was still curled up on the couch, wrapped tight in his blanket, small and silent.  

Salim hovered for a moment in the doorway. “You gonna be alright if I go shower?” he asked gently.  

Eric didn’t lift his head, but his voice carried, soft and steady. “Yeah… go ahead.”  

Salim hesitated. He wanted to go over, sit with Eric, wrap an arm around him and anchor him until whatever was weighing on him let go. But Eric had said it was okay, and Salim didn’t want to crowd him. So, with a nod even though Eric couldn’t see it, he turned and headed down the hall, the bathroom door closing quietly behind him.  

Eric remained motionless for a long moment, listening to the faint sound of the shower starting. A small part of him was relieved—Salim being in the bathroom meant he couldn’t throw up, even if he wanted to. The option was taken from him. That was good. That made it easier.  

But another part of him, one just as loud, ached with the loss of comfort. He wished Salim had come to sit beside him instead. Wished he’d felt the warmth of Salim’s arm around his shoulders, grounding him, reminding him he wasn’t alone. He could have leaned into it, closed his eyes, maybe even relaxed. But now the guilt had too much room to breathe, and it filled his chest like smoke.  

Eric tucked his face further into the blanket, pressing his cheek hard against the fabric-wrapped crook of his arm. His skin was warm, his breathing shallow. He hated this. Hated how much of a fight everything had become. Hated that even eating—the most basic act of staying alive—had turned into something that drained him. He wished he could just be better. That he could eat without the voices in his head screaming that he didn’t deserve to. That he could smile at Salim and mean it without the guilt coiling tight in his gut.  

The blanket wasn’t enough to block it out.  

The week was nearly over. That thought had been a comfort before. Just a few more days, and then he could go back to his apartment—alone—and Salim wouldn’t have to carry the weight of him anymore. He wouldn’t have to watch Eric flinch or cry or starve or fall apart. He could rest. Eric could… disappear.  

But as the thought settled in his mind now, something twisted in his chest. It didn’t bring relief like it used to. Instead, it hurt.  

He didn’t want to leave.  

He wanted the pain to stop—God, he wanted that more than anything—but the idea of walking away from Salim, from the quiet support and the gentle smiles and the way he always made space for Eric to be exactly as he was… it made something inside him go cold.  

He didn’t know which feeling was going to win. Not yet. And that scared him more than anything.  

Salim returned a little while later, now dressed in soft sleep clothes, his hair slightly damp and curling at the ends. He walked quietly into the living room and sat down beside Eric on the couch. He didn’t say anything at first, just settled in and draped his arm over the back of the couch—close, but not quite touching. Present. There.  

Eric hesitated. He glanced up at Salim’s profile, then back down, unsure. Was it an invitation? Did he want him to lean in, or was he just sitting near to be polite? After a moment’s pause, Eric took a breath and slowly leaned sideways, inch by inch, until his shoulder came to rest lightly against Salim’s side.  

Without a word, Salim moved his arm down, letting it wrap snugly around Eric’s shoulders. The warmth of the contact settled over Eric like the blanket already wrapped around him, comforting and familiar. Salim held him close, not squeezing too tight, just enough to remind him he was safe.  

“You alright?” Salim asked quietly.  

Eric was quiet for a beat, the question hanging in the soft hush between them. Then, almost a whisper, “Better now.”  

He didn’t say because you’re here, but he didn’t need to. He was pretty sure Salim knew anyway.  

Salim gave him a gentle squeeze and murmured, “I’m glad.”  

Eric rested his head against Salim’s shoulder, eyes fluttering closed. He was so tired. The kind of tired that went beyond the physical—deep, bone-heavy weariness that came from being in constant battle with his own mind. But here, pressed close to Salim, wrapped in warmth, it didn’t feel quite so impossible.  

He knew he shouldn’t sleep here, not really. He should probably get up and move to bed, or at least pretend to stay awake for a bit longer. But God… he could sleep like this. So easily. He wanted to.  

For now, he let his body relax fully into Salim’s side, his breathing slowing as his thoughts quieted. He didn’t sleep—but he didn’t fight the calm either. And for once, that was enough.  

Salim waited until Eric had gone all soft and sleepy against him, his head heavy on Salim’s shoulder and his limbs loose under the blanket. Then he glanced at the clock. It had been a while since dinner—long enough that the worst of the guilt might’ve faded. Eric was always more pliant when he was tired, less guarded, and if Salim could get something small into him now, it might sit easier.  

He gave Eric a gentle squeeze and said softly, “Hey. Do you reckon you'd be able to eat a little something now?”  

Eric didn’t move much, but his breathing changed slightly—just enough to show he was listening.  

Salim continued, keeping his voice gentle, careful not to jolt him out of that softness. “We’ve got the maamouls you made, or I bought some crackers and cereal, or some yoghurt and granola bars. Or fruit. Whatever sounds easiest.”  

At the mention of yoghurt, Eric perked up just a little—barely a shift in weight, but Salim felt it.  

“What flavor is it?” Eric mumbled sleepily, his voice muffled against Salim’s shoulder.  

“Just plain,” Salim said. “I thought that might be better. But we could add a little honey, if you’d like?”  

Eric hesitated, then murmured, “Could I have a little plain yoghurt?”  

Salim smiled and gave him another soft squeeze. “Of course. And I’m going to have another maamoul. I saw Zain nick one on his way to his room earlier.”  

Eric let out a faint smile, pleased, even through the haze of exhaustion. There was something quietly satisfying about knowing his baking was being enjoyed.  

Salim gently slid out from beneath Eric, careful to make sure he didn’t tip sideways without the support. Once satisfied that he was steady, Salim headed into the kitchen. He grabbed a couple of the maamouls and placed them on a small plate for himself, then spooned some plain yoghurt into a bowl for Eric.  

When he returned, Eric had shifted slightly but still sat curled in his blanket cocoon. Salim sat back down beside him and handed him the bowl.  

Eric wiggled his arms free from the blanket, accepting the bowl and resting it in his lap, though he didn’t touch the spoon just yet.  

Salim took a bite of one of the maamouls and made a soft, pleased sound. “These are lovely,” he said warmly.  

Eric’s eyes flicked up, and he said quietly, “I’m glad.”  

Then, finally, he dipped the spoon into the yoghurt and took a small mouthful. It was cool and smooth on his tongue, mild in flavor. It didn’t sit heavy in his stomach, didn’t bring with it the choking guilt that so often came with food.  

He wasn’t sure if it was because he was half-asleep and too tired to fight it—or because it was yoghurt, soft and easy, like soup. No chewing, no harsh textures. Just something gentle.  

Either way, it helped. And that was enough for now.  

Eric managed to eat maybe half of the yoghurt before the fullness settled in. It wasn’t painful, not yet, but it was enough. Enough to feel like he’d done something, even if it wasn’t everything. He set the spoon down quietly in the bowl.  

Salim noticed. He leaned forward and placed his plate on the coffee table, then gently reached for Eric’s bowl and set that down too, careful not to spill anything. When he eased back into the couch, Eric immediately leaned into his side again, warm and heavy with fatigue.  

He didn’t say he was tired. He rarely did. But Salim could feel it in the way he melted against him, could hear it in the sluggishness of his breath. Still, Eric wasn’t ready to move yet—Salim knew that too. He was waiting to be sure the guilt wasn’t going to come crashing back, waiting to see if the yoghurt would stay down without a fight.  

Salim didn’t speak. He just slid his arm around Eric’s shoulders again, holding him close, a quiet, steady presence at his side.  

He added yoghurt to the mental list he was always keeping now—foods Eric could manage without too much pain. So far, it included protein bars, ration bars, soup, and now, yoghurt. It wasn’t much. A narrow list, barely enough to build meals around, but it was something. He could work with that.  

Maybe the granola bars would go over just as well. He’d bought a few different kinds to try. He’d also seen Eric eat cereal back in quarantine, though that had been before things had gotten worse—before Eric had stopped eating to nourish himself and started eating only to purge.  

That version of Eric felt impossibly far away now, but Salim wasn’t foolish enough to believe it was gone for good. He held Eric a little closer, steady and quiet, and hoped this version—this soft, sleepy one tucked into his side—would stay just a little longer.  

When enough time had passed that the guilt couldn’t possibly be lurking anymore, Eric shifted slightly. He didn’t pull away from Salim yet, just stirred enough to show he was still awake. His voice came out low and quiet, muffled by sleep and blankets.  

“I’m tired. Think I’m gonna go to bed.”  

Salim gave a small nod. “Alright. You want me to help pull out the bed?”  

Eric hesitated—long enough that Salim nearly told him not to worry about it—but then he gave a small nod. That was answer enough.  

Salim started to stand, and Eric pushed himself up as well, still swaddled in the blanket draped around his shoulders. He looked barely upright, his balance swaying slightly, like he could fall asleep where he stood.  

Salim gently slid the coffee table out of the way, then reached down and pulled the couch out into its bed frame. The motion was quick from practice, quiet so it wouldn’t break the soft comfort of the moment. He grabbed Eric’s pillow and arranged it properly, then shook out the blanket from earlier and smoothed it down over the mattress.  

Eric stayed standing, unmoving except for the slow rise and fall of his chest. His second blanket clung to his shoulders like a shawl, and he held it tight in his hands, his expression hazy with exhaustion.  

Salim stepped close and set a hand on Eric’s shoulder, giving it a gentle, grounding squeeze. His voice was low, soft as ever. “Goodnight, Eric. Sleep well.”  

Eric nodded slowly, blinking up at him, his voice barely audible. “You too. Goodnight.”  

Salim smiled, gave one last reassuring touch, and then turned to head down the hallway to his room.  

Eric waited until the hallway lights dimmed behind him, then sat down on the edge of the pull-out bed. He lowered himself down carefully, then curled up beneath the blankets, shifting just enough to get comfortable. His body was heavy with the kind of tiredness that pulled from every direction. The warmth of the blankets wrapped around him, and before he could even gather another thought, he was gone—slipping into sleep so fast and so deeply it felt like falling.  

Chapter 44

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Eric’s sleep dragged him back to the Shephard huts.  

Back to the chaos, the panic—the sickening, choking fear that always came with the vampires.  

He lashed out with the flare, but his arm was too weak, too slow. The light barely held the creature at bay, flickering in the stale air like a dying match. In a blink, the vampire struck, knocking him to the floor. The flare clattered from his grasp and rolled away into the darkness.  

He scrambled backwards, breath coming in gasps, hands flailing along the dirt floor, trying to find anything—anything—to use as a weapon. His fingers met nothing but dust and gravel. His back hit the wall.  

Trapped.  

His eyes darted around the hut, wild and desperate. There—Nick. Their eyes met.  

But Nick didn’t come.  

He turned, running to help Rachel instead.  

Eric’s throat burned as he cried out, but no one came. Salim tried, he could see it—he was fighting his way toward him—but the vampire he was locked in combat with wouldn’t stay down, lunging again and again and again.  

And Eric was alone.  

The vampire reached him, its face grotesque in the dim light, and it slashed downward. His arm—searing pain. His leg—blood soaked the ground beneath him. Then a claw across his face. His vision swam, thick and red, the world lost in a haze of blood and terror.  

He jolted awake.  

His heart hammered in his chest as his breath tore from his lungs in shallow gasps. He reached up with a shaking hand, running his fingers down his face, half expecting to feel fresh wounds, sticky blood.  

Nothing.  

Just sweat.  

He was drenched in it, his shirt clinging to his back, his skin clammy and cold beneath the blankets.  

His gaze flicked to the clock. Early. Still dark outside. But not so early that he had to justify staying in bed, not after that.  

He sat up, running a hand through his hair, trying to ground himself, trying to breathe.  

God, he was tired of this.  

Tired of the nightmares.  

Tired of waking up expecting to die.  

Tired of reliving it again and again and again.  

Eric swung his legs over the edge of the pull-out bed and reached for his prosthetic. It was still loose, still rubbed in places it shouldn’t, but it was the only option he had. He fastened it carefully, movements slow and practiced, then stood with a quiet grunt, folding the blankets and setting them neatly aside. The room was dim and silent, the hush of early morning thick around him.  

He folded the bed back up into a couch, not because it needed to be done, but because he needed something to do—something to keep his hands moving, something that would keep his mind from slipping back into the nightmare still clinging to the edges of his thoughts like smoke. He slid the coffee table back into place, checked it twice to make sure it was centered, then sighed.  

The kitchen lights were a little too bright when he stepped in. He blinked against the harshness, then moved to the counter and started making coffee, the motions automatic. He didn’t really want it, but the bitter heat of it would help ground him. Something to focus on.  

When it was ready, he poured it into a mug and took a long swig. It burned pleasantly on the way down, anchored him in the present.  

His eyes drifted to the sink. The bowl and plate from last night were still there. Not many dishes, really—barely anything—but it was something to do. Something to keep his hands busy. Something to hold the memory of blood-soaked dirt and screeching fangs at bay.  

Eric rolled up his sleeves and turned on the tap. The water was warm against his hands as he picked up the sponge and began to scrub. His mind quieted a little with each dish rinsed, each plate stacked to dry. Not peace, not really—but not panic either.  

And right now, that was enough to keep him going.  

Eric dried the dishes too, stacking them neatly beside the sink, hands moving on autopilot. When he finished, he leaned back against the counter and took another long swig of coffee. The bitter warmth had dulled slightly, but it still gave him something to focus on. It was still early—too early for much of anything—but likely an hour or so before Salim would wake. The silence sat heavy, not oppressive exactly, but thick enough to press in around him.  

His eyes wandered across the kitchen, aimless, until they landed on the calendar tacked to the wall. His breath caught.  

Tomorrow’s date was circled in pen. Red ink. Bold. Final.  

Shit .  

Tomorrow was the last day.  

Eric stiffened, a cold tension creeping up his spine. He wasn’t sure how he’d forgotten. He used to count down the days religiously, each one a step closer to release, to relief. But then he’d agreed to another week—just one more week—and the edge of it had dulled. He’d let it slip his mind.  

But it hadn’t slipped completely. He had to leave. As much as he didn’t want to. He couldn’t keep being a burden. Not to Salim. Not to the one person who actually looked at him like he was something worth staying for. Not when he loved Salim and-  

His thoughts stuttered.  

He loved Salim.  

The realization struck him hard, sent a jolt through his chest that left him frozen for a moment. He blinked, confused and terrified by the sudden clarity. Of course he loved Salim. It made sense—how he felt safe in his arms, how his voice always brought Eric back, how even on the worst days, he wanted to try… just to make Salim proud.  

He’d been ignoring it, hadn’t let himself feel anything that deep for a long time. His head had been too loud. But now that he saw it, it couldn’t be unseen.  

He was in love with Salim.  

And he couldn’t tell him. He couldn’t risk it. Because if Salim didn’t feel the same way, Eric would break him just by leaving. He’d feel responsible. Guilty. And if—God—if Salim did feel the same way, and convinced Eric to stay…  

And he still couldn’t hold it together?  

He’d ruin him.  

He couldn’t do that. Not to Salim. Not when he mattered this much.  

Eric dragged a hand down his face, chest tight with the ache of it all. He pushed away from the counter, crossed slowly into the living room, and sank onto the couch. His coffee sat warm in his hands, but he barely noticed it now.  

He loved Salim.  

But surely Salim didn’t love him back.  

Eric stared down at the mug, jaw clenched, breath uneven. He’d just have to leave tomorrow, like he planned. It was better this way. Safer. Kinder. The feelings would die with him—quietly, like the rest of him had already started to.  

And Salim would be safe.  

That had to be enough.  

Eric didn’t realize how long he’d been staring blankly down at his coffee, hands unmoving, until a voice startled him from his thoughts.  

“You alright?”  

He blinked and looked up.  

Zain was standing in the kitchen doorway, his brow furrowed, watching Eric with that same casual but unmistakable concern that seemed to be a family trait. His posture was relaxed, but his eyes were sharp—observing too much, maybe.  

Eric quickly forced a smile, shallow and automatic. “Yeah. Fine.”  

Zain didn’t look convinced, but he nodded anyway and crossed the kitchen. He opened the fridge, rummaged a moment, then pulled out the tub of maamouls. Without hesitation, he took a couple out, bit into one with obvious satisfaction, and said around a mouthful, “These are really good, by the way.”  

Eric blinked, caught off guard by the sudden change in subject. “Uh… thank you.”  

Zain gave a nonchalant shrug, replaced the tub, and disappeared out the front door without another word.  

The silence settled again. Eric glanced back down at his coffee, lukewarm now, and let out a slow breath as his thoughts picked up right where they’d left off—relentless, messy, far too loud.  

Now that he wasn’t actively blocking the thoughts—hadn’t even realized he was —everything made a disturbing amount of sense. The way his chest fluttered every time Salim’s fingers brushed his. The heat that rose in his cheeks when Salim told him he was proud. The impossible calm that settled in his bones when he was wrapped up in Salim’s arms, held like something fragile but wanted.  

Fuck.  

It was too much. Too obvious. Too dangerous.  

He just had to make it through today. One more day of pretending everything was fine, of acting like he wasn’t walking around with his heart bleeding all over his sleeves. Then he’d leave. Then it wouldn’t matter anymore.  

Except… Zain had already picked up on something. And Zain barely knew him.  

Salim saw everything . More than Eric ever wanted him to. There was no way he wouldn’t notice something was off—especially now that Eric knew what it was . Every glance, every word, every second spent too close on the couch could give him away.  

Eric sighed heavily and ran a hand down his face, scrubbing over his eyes like he could wipe away the emotions clinging to him.  

Get it together, he told himself.  

Just one more day. He could pretend for one more day.  

Then it would all be over.  

When Eric heard the quiet click of Salim’s bedroom door opening, followed by the soft thud of the bathroom door shutting, he got up. He moved quickly, mechanically, before his thoughts could pin him down again. If he kept his hands busy, if he gave himself tasks, maybe he could fool himself—and Salim—into thinking everything was fine.  

He took his mug back to the coffee pot and refilled it, the bitter scent grounding him just enough to keep the knot in his chest from tightening further. He stared at the pot for a moment, then glanced toward the cupboard where Salim kept the tea. He hovered for a few seconds, considering, before turning away. No. He didn’t want to mess it up. He didn’t trust himself not to.  

Instead, he pulled out a pan, grabbed a few eggs, and cracked them one by one into a bowl. The sound of the shells tapping and breaking gave him something to focus on, something real. He whisked them briskly, then poured them into the preheated pan, letting the soft sizzle fill the space around him. Toast went into the toaster—just two slices, enough for Salim. Eric had already resigned himself to the fact that he wouldn’t be able to eat much today. Not with how loud the thoughts were already. The guilt would be a second weight, and he wasn’t strong enough to carry both.  

He stirred the eggs slowly, methodically, his gaze distant.  

This was fine. This was normal. Cooking breakfast. Keeping his hands busy. Pretending nothing had changed.  

Pretending he hadn’t just realized he was in love with the one person he couldn’t afford to hurt.  

Because if he tried to eat like this, with his thoughts like this, he’d break.  

So he wouldn’t eat. He’d just cook. He’d smile, act normal, and keep himself stitched together until tomorrow.  

Just one more day.  

Salim stepped into the kitchen, still tugging his sleeves down and drying the last of the shower’s warmth from his hair with a towel slung over his shoulder. Eric turned at the sound, coffee mug in hand, and forced a smile onto his face like a mask he’d rehearsed.  

“Good morning,” he said, keeping his tone light, casual, like nothing had shifted violently in his world overnight. “I made you breakfast.”  

But as soon as he met Salim’s eyes, something in his chest twisted. Now that he knew , now that the realization had sunk in and taken root like a stone in his stomach, it was all he could do not to kiss him. Not to close the space between them and say all the things he shouldn’t.  

He jerked his gaze away, back to the eggs in the pan, and gripped the spatula tighter.  

Salim moved easily to the kettle, beginning the familiar rhythm of making his tea. “You made us breakfast, right?” he asked over his shoulder, a gentle teasing lilt in his voice. “Not just me?”  

Eric hesitated for a second too long, then muttered, “I’m… not that hungry.”  

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the shift in Salim’s expression—the slight downturn of his mouth, the soft furrow in his brow. It was such a small change, but Eric felt it like a knife. That was his fault. His burden. He was the one who’d put that look there.  

Salim stepped closer, voice quieter now. “Do you think you could try and eat even a little, for me?”  

Eric hated how fast he nodded. Hated the way those words— for me —cut straight through his chest and left him bare. And when Salim smiled again, soft and warm, Eric’s heart twisted worse, relief mingling with guilt in a nauseating blend.  

He turned back to the eggs with sharp focus, spatula moving steadily through them.  

Pull yourself together, man , he told himself. Just get through the day. Just keep going like nothing’s wrong.  

Even if everything inside him had come undone.  

The toaster popped up with a quiet clunk, and Eric quickly reached for the slices, laying them onto a plate before they could cool. Salim stepped in beside him and began buttering them without a word, the motion easy and familiar. Eric finished scrambling the eggs, pushing them gently across the pan before plating them. He served himself barely a spoonful—just enough to pass scrutiny—before scooping the rest onto Salim’s plate.  

He grabbed his coffee and his modest plate, then walked to the table, each step feeling heavier than it should. Salim followed, sitting across from him, a gentle smile on his face.  

“Thank you,” Salim said, sincere. “This looks lovely.”  

Eric smiled at that, even if it didn’t reach his eyes. The compliment settled in his chest like something fragile and precious, and he hated how much it meant to him. He looked down at his plate, then forced himself to lift the fork and take a bite of egg.  

But the guilt hit instantly. A thick wave of it, curling around his ribs and sinking claws into his gut. He didn’t deserve this. Not after everything. Not when he’d survived where others hadn’t. Not when he was planning to leave, to end it all. Not when all he’d done since his release was weigh Salim down with pain he couldn’t carry himself.  

The need to purge hit him like a blow to the chest. He tried to fight it—he really did. But he knew the acid would hurt worse if he didn’t at least get something else in him. So he forced another bite down. Then another. Just enough to soften the damage.  

Across the table, Salim seemed pleased that Eric was eating, his smile quiet and warm again. That only made it worse.  

Eric stood, setting his plate down with a faint clatter and muttered, “Excuse me.”  

Salim’s smile faltered instantly, eyes flicking up to Eric in concern. Eric couldn’t look at him. Couldn’t carry that guilt, too. Not right now. Not on top of everything else.  

He walked quickly down the hall and into the bathroom, shutting the door behind him. He dropped to his knees on the tile floor with practiced motion, barely registering the cold. His fingers pushed past his lips, gag reflex triggering. His stomach turned, and he threw up everything he’d just eaten. The eggs burned on the way up, sour with bile and guilt. The pain in his throat was sharp, hot. Familiar.  

He stayed there for a moment, hunched over the bowl, breathing heavily.  

He probably should have eaten more. But hindsight, as always, was useless now.  

Eric flushed the toilet, then slowly got to his feet. He moved to the sink, rinsed out his mouth until the taste was gone, then washed his hands, scrubbing them a little harder than necessary. The reflection in the mirror looked pale. Empty. Quiet.  

He didn’t know how he was going to get through the rest of the day.  

Eric walked back down the hall, his steps slow, but steady. The kitchen felt too quiet now, the weight of his thoughts filling the space like fog. He picked up his plate from the table and carried it to the sink. The eggs he hadn’t eaten—what little he hadn’t forced down and back up—he scraped into the bin with dull, mechanical motions. Then he turned on the tap and started washing up.  

Behind him, Salim said gently, “I can do them. You cooked.”  

Eric shook his head, not looking back. “It’s fine.”  

It wasn’t fine. Nothing about any of this was fine. But if he stopped—if he sat down, if he let himself breathe—he was going to unravel. Now that he’d realized it, now that he’d finally let the thought all the way in, that he loved Salim, it was pressing hard against his chest, itching to get out, to be spoken. But he couldn’t do that. He couldn’t risk the fallout.  

Salim finished his breakfast in the background, then brought over his plate and cutlery. He hesitated beside Eric, watching him closely. “You alright?”  

His voice was soft, cautious, but full of concern. Eric didn’t turn. He couldn’t. If he looked at Salim’s face, he’d lose whatever threadbare control he still had.  

“I’m fine,” Eric said, forcing a smile into his voice. “Just… couldn’t keep it down this morning, I guess.”  

Salim didn’t respond right away. Eric could feel the frown in the silence behind him. Salim didn’t believe him—of course he didn’t—but he didn’t press. After a long pause, he sighed quietly and said, “Alright. I’m gonna go get dressed.”  

Eric nodded. “Okay.”  

Salim stepped away, heading down the hall toward his room. The quiet returned, heavy and too loud. Eric’s shoulders sagged, and his head dropped for a moment as he exhaled slowly. His hands were still in the soapy water, a plate half-washed in one palm, forgotten.  

How was he meant to get through an entire day like this? Pretending things were fine, when they were anything but? When every time Salim looked at him kindly it made something in his chest ache?  

His gaze, drawn without permission, flickered to the calendar again. That circled date. Tomorrow. His stomach twisted painfully, the burn in his throat still lingering from earlier.  

No. He couldn’t think about that. Not now.  

He forced himself to focus again, eyes back on the plate in his hands. He scrubbed at it like it would keep his thoughts at bay. He just had to make it to tomorrow. One more day. He could do that. Couldn’t he?  

Eric finished washing the last of the dishes, drying them with careful, precise movements. It was mechanical by now—clean, dry, stack, repeat—just another way to keep his hands moving, his mind quiet. But the thoughts weren’t going anywhere. They were loud in his chest, pressing hard behind his ribs.  

He hesitated once the last plate was put away, then grabbed a cloth and wiped down the countertop. Then the table. Then the stove. Anything. Anything to keep going.  

Salim reappeared down the hall, now dressed, his face still etched with concern. Eric didn’t meet his eyes. Instead, he passed him with a muttered “Gonna get dressed,” and made his way into Salim’s bedroom.  

He shut the door behind him and leaned against it for a second, the quiet pressing in.  

Then he sat heavily on the edge of Salim’s bed, burying his face in his hands. His chest ached with too many emotions, tangled and raw. He just had to keep it together. Keep himself moving. Getting worked up wasn’t going to help. Falling apart definitely wasn’t going to help.  

Just keep yourself busy.  

He stood and crossed to the dresser, grabbing a folded pair of pants and a long-sleeved shirt from the top. The shirt felt safe—covering, grounding, something he could hide in. He tugged it over his head, sleeves settling over the scars he couldn’t bear to let anyone see. Not today. Not like this.  

At the mirror, he gave his hair a quick pass with his fingers, just enough to flatten it into place. He didn’t look too long. Couldn’t bear to.  

Because no matter how hard he tried, no matter how many times Salim smiled at him or held him or looked at him like he mattered, the mirror told the truth.  

Salim couldn’t love someone like him. Not someone broken, not someone who woke up choking on nightmares and threw up every meal. Not someone counting down the days to give up. Not someone like this.  

Eric’s jaw tightened. He needed to stop thinking about it. Just stop. He couldn’t afford to spiral. Not today.  

He was already living on borrowed time. He couldn’t keep dragging Salim down with him, couldn’t keep clinging to the feeling of being loved, not when he didn’t deserve it.  

No matter how badly he wanted to stay.  

Eric left Salim’s room and stepped into the bathroom, closing the door softly behind him. The light buzzed overhead as he turned on the tap and splashed cold water on his face, letting it drip down his cheeks, into his collar. His skin felt too tight, his chest too full.  

He avoided the mirror entirely. He didn’t want to see the shadows under his eyes, or the hollow lines of his face, or the way his shoulders hunched like he was trying to disappear. He couldn’t avoid his hands though—thin and pale, every knuckle and bone more visible than they should be. His fingers curled slightly around the sink as he leaned forward, staring blankly at the drain.  

A few seconds passed. Then a minute. Then he pushed away and brushed his teeth in silence, trying not to think at all.  

When he finally left the bathroom, he found Salim sitting on the couch, quietly flipping through the newspaper. Eric paused. Part of him wanted— ached —to sit down next to him, to lean into that solid warmth, but he didn’t trust himself. Not today. Not with everything in his chest so close to spilling over.  

Instead, he ducked into the kitchen again and made himself another cup of coffee. It was a small, simple thing. Something to focus on. Something he could control. He took a long sip, the bitter taste grounding him for a moment.  

Salim kept glancing over the top of the newspaper, concern etched into his features. Eric wasn’t acting like himself—wasn't meeting his eyes, was too quiet, too contained. Salim could see it. Feel it. Something was wrong, but he couldn’t put his finger on what.  

Then Eric’s gaze flickered again—too fast, too instinctive—toward the calendar on the wall. Salim’s frown deepened.  

Tomorrow.  

He’d circled the date a week ago. The end of their deal. The day Eric had promised to stay alive until.  

Was that what this was? Was Eric spiraling because tomorrow was the last day?  

The thought lodged in Salim’s throat like a stone. He didn’t say anything yet—he couldn’t, not until he was sure—but his grip on the newspaper tightened slightly. He needed to keep a closer eye on Eric today.  

He had a terrible feeling he might not get another chance.  

Eric took another swig of coffee, the heat scalding his throat in a way he welcomed. At least it gave him something to focus on. But he couldn’t hover in the kitchen forever—he knew that. If he waited too long, Salim would start asking questions, and he couldn’t afford questions today. Not with everything pressed so tight against his ribs it felt like he might crack open.  

He stepped out of the kitchen and walked stiffly over to the couch, settling beside Salim with a deliberate sort of stillness. His body was rigid, every line of him drawn tight, hands wrapped too tightly around the warm mug. He didn’t lean in. He didn’t let himself relax. He just sat there, unmoving, forcing his breathing to stay steady, his expression calm.  

He just had to make it through today. That was all. Just keep himself together for one more day. One more day of silence. Of pretending he wasn’t drowning. Then he could disappear, and Salim wouldn’t have to deal with the aftermath. Wouldn’t have to carry the weight of Eric’s broken pieces.  

Eric stared down into his coffee like it held some kind of answer, like if he focused hard enough the ache in his chest might settle.  

Beside him, Salim kept glancing over, concern flickering behind his eyes. Eric tried to loosen his shoulders, to soften his posture, but he wasn’t sure it helped. His whole body felt like it was bracing for impact, like it knew this was all borrowed time.  

God, he was already screwing this up. It wasn’t even midday yet and he could feel himself slipping. The thoughts were loud, louder than they’d been in days. He couldn’t stop thinking about it—about him. About Salim. About the way his smile made Eric want to stay. About how much it would hurt to leave.  

But he couldn’t think like that. Not now. Not when he was already too far gone.  

He took another drink of coffee and said nothing, holding himself so carefully still beside the one person he wanted nothing more than to reach for.  

Notes:

We're getting closer..

Chapter 45

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

By lunchtime, Eric was unraveling by the minute.  

His hands trembled faintly every time he lifted his coffee mug. His thoughts spun in tight, choking circles, looping back over and over again to tomorrow. Tomorrow he had to go. Tomorrow he had to keep the promise he’d made to himself—to end this. To stop being a burden. To disappear before he could ruin the only good thing left in his life.  

But God, he didn’t want to.  

Every time Salim spoke to him, his voice low and kind and soft, it tore another piece off Eric’s resolve. He wanted to lean in. He wanted to stay. He wanted to ask if there was a way—some version of the future where Salim wanted him to stay too.  

But he couldn't. He couldn’t say anything. Because if Salim didn’t feel the same, the pain of rejection would be unbearable. And if he did feel the same—if he asked Eric to stay, and Eric still couldn’t hold himself together—then the guilt of hurting Salim would be worse than anything else. And he couldn’t live with that.  

Eric sat on the couch, hunched in on himself, his gaze vacant and unmoving, coffee long forgotten on the table in front of him. His leg bounced slightly, nerves working themselves into his muscles with no outlet.  

In the kitchen, Salim was preparing lunch. Something simple—just sandwiches, nothing heavy. He kept glancing over his shoulder at Eric, eyes dark with worry.  

Eric had been tense all day. Barely speaking. Fidgeting. Avoiding eye contact. It was a stark difference from yesterday, when he’d been soft and sleepy and just the tiniest bit playful. Today he looked like he was trying to keep himself from flying apart at the seams.  

Salim’s chest ached watching him. He hated this. Hated feeling like he was on the outside of something, unable to help.  

He spread hummus onto a slice of bread, then set the knife down and glanced over again. Eric hadn’t moved.  

Salim sighed quietly. He wanted nothing more than to go wrap his arms around Eric and hold him until whatever this was melted away—but he knew that wouldn’t help. Not yet.  

He’d give him until the evening. Give him time to come to him, to say something on his own.  

But if Eric was still like this by tonight? Salim was going to step in.  

There was no way in hell he was going to just sit back and watch the man he loved spiral into another panic attack, not when it was so clear something inside him was breaking.  

Salim finished assembling the sandwiches, cut them neatly, then carried the plates into the living room. Eric blinked and looked up, startled. He hadn’t realized Salim was done—hadn’t even realized how long he’d been sitting frozen like that.  

He should’ve gone to help. Should’ve done something.  

Eric reached out and took the plate Salim offered him, balancing it carefully in his lap. “Thanks,” he mumbled, barely louder than a whisper.  

Salim sat beside him, a little closer this time, his shoulder nearly brushing Eric’s. He glanced over—just briefly, just enough to check—but when Eric kept his eyes down, Salim turned his attention back to his own food. He didn’t want to add more pressure. Not when Eric had already struggled so much with breakfast. Not when keeping anything down today felt like a victory he didn’t want to risk undermining.  

Eric stared down at his sandwich. The smell of it was fine. Normal. But it might as well have been lead in his hands. His mind was screaming again—sharp and loud and cruel.  

You don’t deserve this. You’re wasting food. You’re just going to throw it up again. You shouldn’t even try.  

His stomach tightened. Not with hunger—he wasn’t sure he even remembered what real hunger felt like anymore—but with guilt. Guilt that choked his breath and clawed at his chest and made everything feel wrong.  

He grimaced. Then, slowly, brought the sandwich to his mouth and took a small bite.  

It tasted fine. Not good. Not bad. Just… food. He barely chewed it before he swallowed, and it settled like a stone in his gut, heavy and unbearable.  

But he took another bite.  

And another.  

Each one harder than the last. The guilt coiled tighter with every chew, pressing into every inch of him. He felt sick, but not from the food—from the thoughts, from the sheer pressure of trying to pretend he was okay when every cell in his body screamed that he wasn’t.  

But Salim hadn’t said anything. Not yet. And Eric needed that. Needed the silence, the distance, because if Salim tried to talk to him right now, he was going to fall apart.  

So he kept eating. Slowly. Mechanically. Silently.  

Trying to ignore the voice in his head that told him this was all for nothing.  

Eric tried to fight it. He really did.  

He focused on the sandwich, on the movements of chewing, on the quiet clink of Salim’s plate beside him, on the warmth of the room. Anything to drown out the guilt, to keep himself grounded. But it clawed up his throat like bile. No matter how hard he fought, it wouldn’t let go.  

Each bite was heavier than the last, guilt stacking on top of guilt until his chest felt like it was caving in. He didn’t want to do this again. Not so soon. Not after this morning. His throat was still raw, the burn of acid still lingering every time he swallowed.  

But his mind kept hissing that he had to. That he didn’t deserve to keep any of it. That it wasn’t for him.  

He forced himself to finish half the sandwich before setting his plate carefully on the coffee table. He could feel Salim’s eyes on him—watchful, knowing, concerned. Eric didn’t dare meet his gaze. He could already feel the heartbreak radiating from him, and he couldn’t bear to see it in his eyes too.  

“Excuse me,” he murmured, almost inaudibly, before getting up and heading down the hall.  

Salim’s heart sank. He didn’t say anything—didn’t chase after him—but it felt like something inside him cracked. He could see what was happening. Why Eric was eating more than usual. Not because he was hungry. Not because he was okay. But because he was planning to get rid of it.  

Eric made it to the bathroom and dropped to his knees again. He shoved his fingers down his throat—his gag reflex sluggish after this morning’s damage. He gagged, dry-heaved once, then jammed his fingers further until his body finally responded. The sandwich came back up, burning and sour. His throat ached with the effort, tears prickling his eyes from the strain.  

He collapsed back onto his heels with a quiet groan, arms trembling, breath ragged. His head spun, light and hollow.  

But he forced himself up. He always did.  

He staggered to the sink, gripping the edges with too-thin fingers, and rinsed out his mouth. The cold water helped dull the taste but did nothing for the shame clinging to his skin like a film. He washed his hands mechanically, watching the water swirl down the drain, and wished more than anything that he could rinse the rest of himself away too.  

Eric dried his hands slowly, like giving himself another few seconds would make a difference. It didn’t. The guilt clung to his skin as stubbornly as ever, and the taste of bile lingered at the back of his throat no matter how many times he rinsed it.  

He stepped out of the bathroom and walked back down the hall, each step feeling heavier than the last. Salim was still on the couch, the sandwich barely touched on his plate. Eric forced his expression into something neutral and sat down beside him, deliberately avoiding his gaze. If he looked at Salim—really looked—he knew he’d crumble. His body was too worn down, and the weight of everything pressing against his ribs was too much.  

God, he was screwing it all up. How could Salim not know something was wrong? No one missed this much food in one day unless they were hiding something, and Eric knew he wasn’t doing a good job of hiding it anymore. He could feel Salim watching him, gentle and warm and impossibly concerned.  

Salim set his sandwich down. "You alright?" he asked softly, like he already knew the answer.  

"Yeah. Fine," Eric said, too quickly, voice too clipped. The words fell flat, empty of conviction.  

Salim didn’t call him out on it. He didn’t press, but the silence that followed was thick with unspoken words, with things Eric knew Salim was holding back for his sake.  

Eric swallowed hard, his throat aching. How the hell was he meant to last till tomorrow?  

The pressure of what he couldn’t say—what he wanted to say—kept pushing harder against his chest. The shame. The fear. The truth. It all clawed for a way out, but Eric held the lid on tight. He had to. Telling Salim would only make this harder. For both of them.  

And still, every second in the same room with him made Eric want to fall apart.  

---  

Time had ticked by in heavy, dragging increments, and with each passing hour, Eric had retreated further inward. By evening, he was barely holding it together. His body was taut with tension, shoulders hunched, jaw clenched, eyes locked on something that wasn’t really there—something far behind or far ahead. Whatever it was, it had him in its grip.  

Salim stirred the rice again, letting the gentle rhythm of it ground him. He moved to the other pan, carefully folding the egg into the hot, fluffy grains. He’d made Eric something separate—plain white rice with a touch of salt and butter, hoping that something simple might sit easier in his stomach. If Eric didn’t manage to keep this down, Salim would stop pretending nothing was wrong. He had to. He couldn’t watch him unravel for another day without stepping in.  

He glanced over his shoulder toward the living room and frowned. Eric hadn’t moved in over half an hour. He was curled up in the corner of the couch, legs drawn in a little, shoulders drawn tight and high, as if trying to make himself smaller. His eyes stared ahead, unfocused, unblinking. Not reading, not watching TV, not doing anything. Just enduring .  

Salim’s heart ached. He knew that posture. He’d seen it before—on the worst nights in quarantine, in the silence after the monsters, in the quiet between explosions. Eric was barely in the room with him.  

He wanted so badly to go to him. To sit beside him and pull him into his arms and say whatever it is, you’re not alone in it . But he forced himself to stay by the stove, to wait. Eric had a wall up, and forcing his way through it would only make him flinch harder. He had to let Eric make the call—give him that last inch of control he was still clinging to.  

So Salim stirred the rice again, quiet and patient, but the tension in his chest twisted tighter.  

Salim plated the food in quiet, measured motions. He set the plain rice carefully onto one plate, the egg-fried rice onto another. He placed them on the table and waited.  

Eric didn’t move.  

His heart twisting tighter in his chest, Salim wiped his hands on a tea towel, then walked quietly into the living room. Eric still hadn’t looked up—still curled in on himself, eyes glassy, the tension in his body so loud it was almost a hum in the air. Salim knelt beside the couch and gently laid a hand on Eric’s shoulder.  

“Dinner is ready,” he said softly.  

Eric flinched. Just slightly. Barely a twitch. But it was enough. Salim felt it like a knife. Eric never flinched from his touch—if anything, he leaned into it, reached for it. The withdrawal now felt unbearable.  

Salim immediately pulled his hand back, trying to hide how much it hurt. He gave Eric space.  

Eric mumbled, “I’m not hungry.”  

Salim kept his voice steady, but it cracked faintly at the edges. “Eric… please. You haven’t kept anything down all day. Even just one bite of rice.”  

That did it. Eric’s chest tightened painfully at the sound of Salim’s voice—so gentle, so worn with worry. He couldn’t look at him, couldn’t meet his eyes. But he nodded and whispered, “Alright.”  

He pushed himself to his feet and walked slowly into the kitchen. Every step felt heavy. His legs didn’t want to move. His mind screamed at him to just leave, just go now, before he made things worse.  

But he sat down. Picked up the fork. Stared down at the plain rice.  

For Salim.  

He took a small bite. Chewed once, twice, then swallowed. It landed like stone in his stomach. His throat tightened, bile already threatening to rise.  

He glanced up at Salim.  

But Salim wasn’t looking at him. He just had his head down, eating slowly, focused too intently on his own plate—clearly trying not to pressure him.  

Eric didn’t know if that made it better or worse. His guilt twisted deeper. If Salim had looked at him, had smiled, maybe it would’ve helped. But maybe he couldn’t bear to look at Eric right now. Maybe he was already disappointed. Already grieving.  

Eric looked back down at the plate. Forced himself to take another bite.  

The guilt was unbearable.  

His mind was screaming again—screaming that he was wasting food, wasting Salim’s kindness, taking up too much space, breaking everything. He should’ve never agreed to stay the extra week. What had he expected? That somehow he’d be worth something by the end of it? That he’d suddenly deserve to stay?  

God, he couldn’t do this.  

He stared down at the half-eaten rice, his hand trembling faintly on the fork.  

This is why it has to ends, he thought. This is why I can’t stay.  

Eric stood without a word. No mumbled excuse, no apology this time. He just walked out.  

Salim glanced up when he heard the quiet shuffle of movement. The faint creak of the hallway floorboards. Then silence.  

He didn’t need to ask where Eric had gone. His stomach twisted sharply. The sound of the bathroom door clicking shut felt like a verdict.  

Eric knelt on the cold tile floor, already exhausted by the familiar routine. His limbs trembled faintly as he leaned over the toilet. He hated this. Hated the way his body moved on autopilot, hated that it almost felt like relief. He shoved his fingers down his throat, jaw tight. His gag reflex was weak after purging so often, and he had to push harder this time, deeper.  

He retched once. Then again. His stomach emptied in one miserable heave—the little rice he’d managed to swallow splashing into the water. It burned coming up, a searing trail of acid clawing its way up his raw throat.  

His head swam. Spots blinked in the corners of his vision, and for a second, he leaned forward to brace against the floor, swallowing a groan.  

That’s what happens when you don’t keep anything down all day, he thought bitterly. Stupid.  

Still shaking slightly, Eric dragged himself upright. His legs felt like they were filled with lead, but he made it to the sink. He washed his hands, scrubbing harder than necessary, scalding water running over his knuckles. He cupped water in his palms and rinsed his mouth out, then grabbed the bottle of mouthwash and tipped it back, gargling until his eyes stung.  

The bitter aftertaste of bile clung to him anyway. No amount of mint could scrub it out of his chest. His reflection in the mirror blurred in the glass, and he didn’t dare look closely.  

He dried his hands on the towel and leaned heavily against the sink, head bowed. Everything in him felt hollow and exhausted. And tomorrow—it was almost here.  

He wasn’t going to survive it.  

Eric stepped out of the bathroom, moving on autopilot, intending to head back to the couch like nothing had happened. But he didn’t make it that far.  

Salim was already there in the hallway, waiting. He didn’t reach out, didn’t touch him—he remembered the way Eric had stiffened earlier—but his voice was steady, firm in its gentleness.  

“Come sit down,” he said softly, not a question, not quite a command.  

Eric opened his mouth to object, already pulling the familiar words to the front of his tongue. “I’m fine, Salim.”  

But the words rang hollow. Weak. Neither of them believed it, and the look in Salim’s eyes said as much.  

Salim’s expression tightened with concern as he guided Eric silently back to the couch. They both sat down, the space between them charged and heavy. Salim turned to face him, his tone soft but insistent.  

“Eric, you’ve been tense all day. You’re working yourself up into something, and if you keep going like this, you’re going to end up having a panic attack. You need to talk to me—tell me what’s going on in your head.”  

Eric sat stiffly, his hands clenched in his lap, fingers white-knuckled. He stared down at them for a moment before he finally said, voice quiet and raw, “It’s just—tomorrow’s the last day. That was the agreement. Two weeks, and then I leave. That’s what I promised. I’m already on borrowed time, but—”  

He cut himself off, jaw tightening like he could bite back the rest of the sentence before it escaped. His throat worked silently.  

Salim’s voice cracked a little, but he pressed forward. “Eric, please. You don’t need to leave. You can stay. You can always stay. Just—just please. Stay alive.”  

Eric flinched at that, not from Salim’s words, but from what they made him feel. He finally looked at him, eyes glassy and pained.  

“I can’t keep burdening you, Salim,” he whispered. “I’m already intruding. I’m weighing you down with everything that’s wrong with me. I’m broken. I can’t keep hurting you just by being here.”  

Salim shook his head quickly, almost desperately. “You’re not a burden,” he said, his voice low and urgent. “You’re not intruding. I want you here. I’ve always wanted you here. You’re not broken. You’re not weighing me down. You’re—”  

He stopped, words catching in his throat. His gaze flicked over Eric’s face, uncertain, vulnerable in a way Eric had never seen before. Then, quieter than anything he’d said yet, so soft Eric almost didn’t hear it:  

“Eric… I love you. Please… please stay. For me. I’m begging you to stay alive.”  

And then Salim leaned forward and kissed him.  

It was gentle, hesitant, not demanding anything—just giving, asking permission in the way his lips brushed Eric’s like he was afraid even this might hurt him. For five long seconds, Eric couldn’t process what was happening. His mind, usually a storm of noise and guilt and panic, was blank.  

Then—he kissed Salim back.  

His hands moved without thought, one gripping Salim’s shirt like he might float away, the other cupping the side of his neck. His eyes slipped shut, and for once— for once —everything was quiet. The guilt, the fear, the overwhelming pull of self-destruction—it all went still.  

Salim pulled back first, just slightly, searching Eric’s face, suddenly terrified he’d made everything worse.  

Eric blinked, breathing a little too fast, stunned. Then he blurted out, voice shaking with the weight of everything he’d never meant to say, “I love you too, Salim. Fuck, I love you so much and I didn’t want to tell you in case you didn’t feel the same way because then you’d feel like it was your fault when I left, but if you did feel the same way and I still couldn’t hold myself together, you’d feel guilty anyway .”  

He sucked in a breath, eyes wide, waiting for the fallout—but it didn’t come.  

Only the steady warmth of Salim’s hand curling around his.  

Salim’s voice was quiet but unwavering, thick with emotion as he leaned in just a little closer.  

“Eric, habibi , I love you so, so much. If you break down in my arms, I’ll still love you. If you have days where you can’t move from the bed, I’ll still love you. I’ll love you no matter what. I just want you with me.”  

Eric’s breath hitched, eyes burning as he nodded. “I’ll stay,” he mumbled, voice barely audible but sure.  

Salim’s face broke into a smile—wide and real and radiant. Without hesitating, he leaned in and kissed him again, gentler this time, like he was pouring every ounce of relief and love into the space between them.  

Eric kissed him back, and for the first time in weeks, he didn’t feel like he was drowning.  

When Salim eventually pulled back, Eric hesitated, then asked softly, “What does habibi mean?”  

Salim laughed, warm and surprised. “I’m surprised you waited this long to ask.”  

Eric gave a small, sheepish shrug, his face turning pink. “Didn’t want to look dumb.”  

Salim chuckled again, his eyes soft with affection. “It’s a pet name. It means my love , or my darling .”  

Eric went even redder, heat blooming across his cheeks and up to his ears. Salim laughed again, his heart so full he didn’t know what to do with it, and he reached up to gently cup the side of Eric’s face.  

“Thank you for staying,” he whispered.  

Eric leaned into the touch, eyes fluttering shut for a moment. “I didn’t want to keep intruding on you,” he murmured. “I thought you wouldn’t want me to stay.”  

Salim shook his head, thumb brushing lightly across Eric’s cheek. “Of course I want you to stay.”  

Eric’s lips curved upward—small, hesitant, but real. The first smile Salim had seen all day, and it nearly undid him.  

Salim exhaled softly, smiling back. “Do you think you could try and eat something for me later, habibi ?”  

The word hit differently now. Eric’s face flushed deep red, and his eyes flicked away for a second before returning to Salim’s. He gave a tiny nod.  

“Yeah,” he whispered. “I’ll try.”  

Salim smiled, his chest aching with so much relief and affection it felt like it might split him open. He leaned in and pressed a light, tender kiss to Eric’s lips—barely more than a brush, but full of quiet reverence. The kind of kiss that said I’m so glad you’re here. I’m so glad I get to do this now.  

“Thank you,” Salim whispered, his voice thick with emotion.  

Eric’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment, like he was holding onto the warmth of that kiss, of that voice, of that feeling. His fingers curled lightly into the fabric of Salim’s shirt like he needed the anchor. He still looked fragile, still looked like he might break apart if a breeze blew too hard—but now there was something else in his eyes, something steadier, something tethered.  

Salim didn’t move away. He just stayed close, their foreheads nearly touching, as if proximity alone could keep Eric grounded.  

And maybe, Salim thought, maybe it could.  

 

Notes:

This day isnt rushed, no not at all, I dont know what you mean
(the only thing planned for day 20 was that they kiss, I had no other filler 😭)

Chapter Text

Eric and Salim sat together on the couch, the room quiet but for the low hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen and the occasional rustle of wind against the windows. Salim had his arm around Eric, holding him close, and Eric’s head rested lightly on Salim’s shoulder.  

He had wanted this all day—wanted to lean into Salim and let himself feel the safety there, the warmth and calm and love—but he hadn’t let himself. He’d been too careful, too afraid to want too much. But now... now he could have this whenever he wanted. He didn’t have to second-guess it anymore. Didn’t have to doubt himself or wonder if he was asking for too much. Salim wanted him close.  

Salim gave him a gentle squeeze, his voice soft when he asked, “Do you think you’d be able to eat a little something now, habibi ? You didn’t keep anything down all day.”  

Eric hesitated, his chest tightening slightly with guilt, but then he gave a small nod.  

Salim smiled, pressed a tender kiss to the side of Eric’s head, then stood up and made his way into the kitchen. He paused just before opening the cupboard and looked back over his shoulder.  

“What would you like?” he asked.  

Eric was quiet for a moment, thinking. Then, in a small voice, he said, “Could I try some cereal? But… without milk.”  

Salim’s smile grew warmer. “Of course,” he said gently.  

He took a bowl down from the cupboard, then reached for the box of cereal and poured a small portion into the bowl. There was care in even that simple gesture—he didn’t want to overwhelm Eric with too much. He brought it over and set it gently in Eric’s lap.  

“Thank you,” Eric mumbled, almost a whisper, as he stared down at the bowl. He didn’t pick up the spoon yet, just let it sit there, feeling the warmth of Salim’s kindness settle into his chest like a slow thaw.  

Salim sat back down beside him and immediately wrapped his arm around him again, like it was the most natural thing in the world. Eric leaned back into his side without hesitation this time, breathing in slowly as he allowed himself to rest.  

After a quiet moment, Eric reached for the spoon, his fingers wrapping slowly around the handle like the weight of it might change his mind. He brought it toward him, cautious, his breath a little shallow. The cereal crunched softly between his teeth, and for once, it didn’t sit like a stone in his stomach. Lighter than the food he’d forced down earlier. Maybe he could keep this down. If not for himself, then for Salim.  

He was glad he’d asked for it without milk. At least now, if he took too long, it wouldn’t turn to mush and make him gag. He took another bite, slower this time, grimacing at the dry texture, the way it clung to the inside of his mouth. But he swallowed it anyway.  

Beside him, Salim gave a gentle squeeze, warm and steady. A silent way of saying you’re doing great, keep going.  

Eric took a third bite. That one felt harder to swallow. His stomach was already complaining, twisting with resistance, but not violently—just enough to remind him it was still a fragile truce. He let out a quiet breath, set the spoon down in the bowl, and leaned a little more into Salim’s side.  

Salim pressed a kiss to his cheek and murmured, “Thank you, habibi . I’m proud of you.”  

Eric flushed, a deep red blooming across his cheeks and ears. He ducked his head slightly, not pulling away but hiding a bit in Salim’s shoulder.  

Salim laughed softly, a low, affectionate sound, and carefully took the bowl from Eric’s lap. He stood and carried it into the kitchen, leaving Eric with the faint warmth of his words still pressed against his skin.  

Salim rinsed out the bowl, the sound of running water soft in the quiet kitchen. He set it gently beside the sink, leaving it to be washed later, then dried his hands on a dish towel and returned to the living room.  

Eric hadn’t moved from his spot on the couch, still curled slightly into the place where Salim had been. When Salim sat down again, he wrapped his arm around Eric without hesitation, like coming home.  

“You alright, habibi ?” he asked softly.  

Eric nodded, then hesitated. He opened his mouth, then closed it again. But the words were there, pressing against his throat, and this time, he didn’t push them down.  

“I love you,” he said quietly—not just because it was true, but because he needed to hear it back. Needed that anchor, that reassurance that this was real.  

Salim rested his head gently against Eric’s and replied, just as softly, “I love you too.”  

Eric smiled, small and a little shaky, but real. Relief bloomed in his chest, warm and aching. He got to stay. He got to be here. And Salim… Salim loved him.  

He let his head fall against Salim’s shoulder, eyes slipping shut as he soaked in the warmth of the other man’s body, the steady rhythm of his breathing.  

His stomach still churned, twisted with guilt that clung like a second skin. His thoughts still whispered cruel things, reminders that he didn’t deserve food, didn’t deserve comfort, didn’t deserve this.  

But it was easier with Salim beside him. The noise in his head wasn’t gone—but it didn’t drown everything else out. Not anymore.  

They sat there in silence for a while, the weight of the day slowly softening beneath the steady comfort of shared warmth. Salim ran his hand gently along Eric’s arm, his touch light, grounding. Then, after a moment, he spoke—his voice low and kind.  

“Come sleep in my bed tonight.”  

Eric hesitated, his body tensing just slightly. He didn’t mean to, but the instinct was still there— don’t intrude, don’t be a burden, don’t take up space you don’t deserve. He opened his mouth, ready to protest, but before he could say anything, Salim gave him a gentle squeeze.  

“I want you there,” Salim said softly, firmly. “I want to be able to hold you in my arms and know you’re alive and safe.”  

That broke through the noise. Eric’s chest ached at the words, but not in a bad way—in the way things ached when they were healing. He swallowed, then nodded, his voice small and sincere.  

“Okay.”  

Salim smiled and pressed a kiss to the top of Eric’s head. “Thank you.”  

Eric smiled, too, the corners of his mouth curling upward as warmth flushed through his tired body. He nuzzled his head against Salim’s chest, then tilted it just enough to press a soft kiss to Salim’s shoulder. He would have lifted his head and kissed him properly—he wanted to—but he was just so, so tired.  

Salim didn’t seem to mind. He just rested his head against Eric’s again, content and quiet.  

He was so glad he got to do this now—got to hold Eric, kiss him, love him. After everything, after all the fear and waiting and the nights spent wondering if Eric would make it to the next morning, this felt like a miracle.  

He wasn’t sure how much affection Eric would be able to take, not at first. But that was alright. Salim would keep offering it anyway—gently, patiently, endlessly. And he would keep giving more and more, for as long as Eric let him.  

Eric was warm—so warm, and so safe, wrapped in Salim’s arm with the steady beat of his heart close by. The couch had never felt so comfortable, and even the dull ache still twisting in his stomach seemed muted now, distant. His eyes fluttered shut, opened again, then shut for good. His body was going heavy, his breathing slowing.  

Salim noticed the way Eric slumped against him a little more with each passing moment. He smiled and let out a quiet laugh, soft and fond.  

“Why don’t you go to bed, habibi ?”  

Eric mumbled without lifting his head, voice thick with sleep, “’M comfy…”  

Salim chuckled again, brushing his fingers through Eric’s hair. “I’ll come with you, don’t worry.”  

That earned a sleepy nod.  

Gently, Salim helped ease him upright. Eric wobbled, blinking slowly like he didn’t quite remember how to be vertical, and leaned heavily into Salim’s side as they walked down the hallway together. Salim held him close, guiding him with practiced care.  

When they reached the bedroom, Eric sat down hard on the edge of the bed, his body sinking into the mattress with a low sigh.  

“Take your leg off, habibi ,” Salim said softly.  

Eric nodded and leaned forward, tugging at the prosthetic with slow, clumsy hands until it came off. He set it down beside the bed, movements sluggish.  

Salim fetched Eric’s sleep clothes and brought them over, placing them gently beside him. Then he crossed the room to the dresser and began to change into his own.  

Eric stared at the clothes for a second, then slowly pulled off the shirt he’d been wearing. He didn’t care anymore if Salim saw how thin he was, how worn his body looked. Salim already knew too much. He didn’t flinch under the weight of his gaze.  

He turned just as Salim was tugging his own shirt on, revealing his chest for a brief second, strong and solid and real. Eric couldn’t help but stare, lips parting slightly in his dazed state.  

Salim caught his gaze, met it with a smile, warm and amused.  

Eric grinned back, sleepily and unguarded, his eyes still lingering for a second longer before he ducked his head with a sheepish smile.  

Salim crossed the room and came to sit on the other side of the bed, the mattress dipping slightly under his weight. He reached over to the bedside table and flipped off the lamp, casting the room into soft, ambient darkness, lit only by the faint glow from the hallway.  

“Lay down, habibi ,” he said gently.  

Eric obeyed without a word, curling up on his side, the blankets rustling as he settled in. Salim followed, lying down behind him and wrapping an arm carefully around his waist, warm and steady.  

He hesitated just a moment, caught between exhaustion and something deeper—some fragile thread of longing he hadn’t let himself pull on for so long. Then, slowly, he shifted closer, turning until he could curl into Salim’s side. He rested his head on Salim’s chest, pressing his cheek against the soft fabric of his shirt, and let out a slow breath as he relaxed completely.  

Salim’s heart swelled, his chest blooming with warmth so full it almost hurt. He held Eric closer, tucking him in gently, like he was something precious. And he was. He was everything .  

“Goodnight, habibi ,” Salim murmured, voice low and filled with love.  

“Goodnight,” Eric mumbled, his voice barely audible, muffled by Salim’s shirt where he’d nuzzled his face in close.  

Salim pressed a soft kiss to the top of Eric’s head. In response, Eric made a quiet, sleepy, happy sound—half sigh, half hum—as he melted completely into Salim’s arms.  

Salim’s breathing rose and fell in a slow, steady rhythm beneath Eric’s ear, the quiet sound of it lulling him deeper into the warmth cocooned around him. He could feel the soft thud of Salim’s heartbeat, strong and even, a quiet anchor in the dark. It was the most soothing thing he could imagine.  

Wrapped up in Salim’s arms like this, Eric felt safe— the safest he’d ever felt, maybe. The world could fall apart outside these walls and he wouldn’t care, not as long as he could stay right here.  

After Rachel, after everything, he never thought he’d get to have this again. Love, comfort, closeness that didn’t feel like a trick. For so long, he’d thought that part of his life was over. That he’d used it all up. But now… now he could go to Salim whenever he needed to. He didn’t have to earn it. He didn’t have to suffer first. He could have affection, and comfort, and tenderness—just because he wanted it.  

Salim’s hand moved slowly up and down his back in a soothing rhythm, each stroke soft and grounding. Eric let out a quiet, sleepy breath and curled in even closer, burying himself in Salim’s side like he couldn’t get close enough.  

After a moment, his voice slurred with exhaustion, he mumbled, “’M sorry for making you worry all the time…”  

Salim didn’t hesitate. “I worry about everyone I love. It’s not your fault, habibi .”  

Eric smiled again, like he always did when Salim said that— I love you . It was starting to feel real, even if part of him still didn’t believe it, not entirely. That part—the broken, twisted voice in the back of his mind—kept whispering that it was a lie, that one day Salim would wake up and realize Eric wasn’t worth it.  

But Salim kept saying it. Kept holding him. Kept proving him wrong, over and over.  

And slowly, piece by piece, Eric was starting to believe him.  

Eric nuzzled his face in closer, tucking it into the curve of Salim’s chest like he was trying to melt into him completely. He wanted to be as close as possible, to feel every breath Salim took, to let the rise and fall of it lull him the rest of the way into sleep. And slowly, it did. The steady rhythm, the warmth wrapped around him, the quiet strength in Salim’s arms—it all softened the edges of his thoughts until they faded into quiet.  

Salim kept his arm tight around him, holding him like he never wanted to let go. He stayed like that, still and quiet, until he felt Eric’s body go slack with sleep, his breathing deep and even.  

He let out a breath of his own, barely audible in the dark. He’d been so afraid he wouldn’t be able to convince Eric to stay another week. For so long it had felt like everything was balanced on a knife’s edge, one breath away from falling apart. But now, Eric had chosen to stay. Not just for another week— for good . And he was here, in Salim’s bed, curled up against him, alive.  

Salim ran his hand slowly up and down Eric’s back again, careful not to wake him. His heart clenched as his fingers traced every sharp ridge of bone beneath the fabric of Eric’s shirt. His spine, his ribs, the way his shoulder blades jutted out too far.  

There was still so much they had to work on. Getting Eric to eat again, to keep food down, to feel safe in his own skin—it was going to be a long road. Maybe a road without an end. But Salim would walk every step of it with him. He would fight for Eric for as long as it took.  

He shut his eyes, resting his chin gently on the top of Eric’s head, careful not to shift him.  

For now, at least, Eric was warm, and safe, and alive beside him. And that was more than enough.  

---   

Eric woke slowly, warm and comfortable, cradled in a quiet softness he wasn’t used to. There was no jolt of panic, no heart-pounding return from a nightmare. Just the gentle easing of sleep into wakefulness, his senses stirring one by one.  

He was still half-asleep, barely conscious, and he didn’t bother trying to fight it. Instead, he instinctively nuzzled closer into the warmth beside him, seeking it out without thinking.  

Even in sleep, Salim’s arm tightened around him, pulling him in just a little closer. The pressure was grounding, steady, and it pulled a quiet, content sound from Eric’s throat—something between a sigh and a hum, soft and full of peace. He shut his eyes again, letting the moment hold him.  

For a brief second, he’d thought maybe last night had been a dream. That he’d imagined the couch, the kisses, the gentle weight of Salim’s voice saying I love you. But as soon as he registered the arm wrapped firmly around him, the warmth at his back, the steady breath brushing his hair—he knew it hadn’t been a dream. It was real.  

Salim loved him.  

He could stay. For as long as he wanted to. He was staying.  

Salim loved him.  

Him.  

Eric.  

Broken, damaged Eric. The Eric who couldn’t eat without guilt clawing up his throat. The Eric who binged and purged and hated the body he was stuck inside. The Eric with the prosthetic leg and the scars that mapped every failure he thought he’d made. The Eric who couldn’t look at himself in the mirror without shame twisting in his gut.  

Salim loved that Eric.  

Not in spite of it all, but with it. Alongside it.  

And somehow, impossibly, that love didn’t feel like a lie.  

So Eric let himself stay curled against him, wrapped in warmth and the quiet pulse of something good. Maybe he’d fall back asleep, maybe not. But he wasn’t moving. Not yet. Not when everything he needed was holding him close, and loving him exactly as he was.  

When Salim started to slowly wake, the first thing he noticed was the warm weight pressed against his chest—Eric, still tucked securely in his arms. His breath caught for a moment, heart swelling with quiet relief. Warm. Safe. Alive.  

He smiled sleepily and pulled Eric a little closer into his side, instinctively curling around him, like keeping him safe was as natural as breathing.  

Eric stirred at the movement, still half-asleep, and lifted his head just a little, cheek still pressed to Salim’s chest as he blinked up at him through heavy eyelids.  

Salim’s smile widened, soft and full of affection, and he murmured, “Good morning.”  

Eric mumbled back, “Morning,” his voice raspy and slow with sleep.  

Salim tilted his head down and pressed a gentle kiss to Eric’s lips. Eric made a quiet, pleased sound in response—almost a hum—and kissed him back, soft and sleepy and so achingly sweet.  

“Did you sleep well?” Salim asked, brushing a thumb lightly over Eric’s arm.  

Eric grinned sleepily. “Slept good.”  

“Good,” Salim said. “I’m glad.”  

Eric let his head fall back down, half-nuzzling into Salim’s chest again, his body relaxing even more as he cuddled in close.  

Salim just held him, his fingers slowly tracing circles against his back. He was so glad Eric was letting himself be like this— open , affectionate, letting the love settle in. For so long, it had felt like Eric didn’t know how to accept it. But now… now he was here, pressed close, letting himself be held, letting himself be loved.  

He pressed another gentle kiss to the top of Eric’s head, his lips lingering there for a moment. Then, in a voice soft enough not to startle the peace between them, he asked, “You up for some breakfast?”  

Eric hesitated. He was warm, comfortable, and still floating somewhere between sleep and waking. His stomach twisted at the thought of food, and the guilt stirred faintly with it—but it didn’t feel sharp or urgent, not with Salim holding him.  

“Don’t really want to,” he mumbled, barely audible, “but you’re gonna make me at least try, aren’t you?”  

Salim smiled, pressing another small kiss to his hair. “If you really don’t think you can, you don’t have to,” he said gently. “But I’d like it if you tried a little.”  

Eric let out a breath that was almost a sigh. Not annoyed—just tired. But he nodded, his voice a sleepy whisper. “I’ll try a little. For you… in a minute.”  

Salim chuckled softly, still just so glad to have him here. “Take all the time you need, habibi .”  

Eric wanted to snuggle in even further, wanted to climb right into Salim’s skin if he could. But a sliver of hesitation crept in—he wasn’t sure if there was a point where it would be too much , where Salim would pull back, where he might overstep. He didn’t want to test that. He didn’t want to do anything that might push Salim away. That was the last thing he wanted.  

So he stayed where he was, mostly. But he did let himself tilt his head up, tucking his face into the crook of Salim’s neck, breathing in the familiar, comforting scent of him. It was warm and grounding and safe , like everything good about last night hadn’t gone anywhere.  

And Salim didn’t pull away. Didn’t shift or flinch or move an inch. He just held him a little tighter.  

They stayed like that for a long while, wrapped in each other, the world beyond the bed forgotten. Salim could’ve stayed there all day, honestly—holding Eric close, feeling his breath against his neck, the warmth of him so solid and real in his arms. After everything, after all the fear and nights of not knowing if he’d ever get this, it felt like something sacred.  

But as much as he wanted to keep lying there, wrapped up in warmth and quiet comfort, he knew they couldn’t stay there forever. The day was slipping past, and Eric still needed to eat something , even if it was just a few bites.  

Salim ran his hand gently through Eric’s hair, fingertips light. “We’ve got to move at some point today, habibi ,” he said softly, not pushing—just coaxing.  

Eric let out a soft grumble in response, clearly displeased with the idea. But even through the sleepy protest, he didn’t argue. He didn’t want to risk annoying Salim, didn’t want to ruin the peacefulness between them. So, with a quiet breath, he rolled onto his back, freeing Salim from his hold, though he still stayed close.  

Salim leaned over and pressed a kiss to Eric’s cheek. “Thank you, habibi ,” he murmured, his voice full of warmth.  

Then he sat up, stretching his arms above his head as his back gave a soft crack. The cool air of the room made him miss Eric’s warmth immediately, but he smiled to himself as he glanced down at him—messy-haired, sleep-heavy, but here. Alive. Willing to try. Still with him.  

And that was everything.  

Salim stood, stretching one more time before glancing back at Eric. He took in the sight—Eric sprawled half on his side, face buried partly in the pillow and partly in the blanket, hair a mess from sleep. Salim’s chest tightened with something soft and protective before he finally stepped out of the room, giving him space to wake at his own pace.  

Eric stayed where he was, letting himself breathe in the scent clinging to the blankets and pillows. Everything smelled like Salim—warm, clean, and comfortingly familiar. It made him want to sink right back down and let sleep take him again.  

But he didn’t. Only because he knew Salim was in the kitchen, probably waiting for him.  

With a quiet sigh, Eric forced himself upright, running a hand down his face to rub away the last traces of sleep. He swung his legs over the side of the bed, pausing for a moment. He wasn’t in the mood for the prosthetic today—one of those days where the thought of dealing with the loose socket and the phantom pain felt like too much. Crutches or the wheelchair would be easier, except he didn’t have them.  

Bracing a hand against the nightstand, he stood carefully, balancing on one leg before hopping his way to the hallway. He veered into the bathroom first—better to get it out of the way now than deal with it after eating, when the guilt would already be gnawing at him.  

He used the toilet, brushed his teeth, and splashed cold water on his face, trying to wake himself up. He made an effort to flatten his hair, but it only half-worked, and he didn’t have it in him to stare at his reflection any longer to fix it.  

Hopping out of the bathroom, he found his rhythm quicker than expected, moving down the hall toward the smell of coffee and something cooking.  

In the kitchen, Salim was moving around with easy precision, focused on whatever was sizzling in the pan. Eric leaned against the counter, watching him with a small, almost shy smile.  

Salim looked up when he heard the familiar sound of Eric’s uneven steps. His expression brightened, and he crossed the room immediately, pressing a warm mug of coffee into Eric’s hands and dropping a kiss to his cheek.  

Eric went red instantly, his lips twitching up into a smile he couldn’t hold back. He took a long swig from the mug, the caffeine hitting like a welcome jolt.  

Salim returned to the stove, still smiling to himself. The kitchen felt lighter these days—no deadlines hanging over his head, no urgent rush to be anywhere else. And while he still worried about Eric disappearing in the middle of the night—he’d probably always worry—he didn’t have to live in that constant, razor-sharp fear anymore.  

Eric was here. And for now, that was enough.  

Eric took another long sip of the coffee, letting the warmth slide down his throat and trying to coax himself into full wakefulness. He leaned heavily against the counter, the solid surface grounding him while he willed his mind to stay quiet.  

Salim kept stirring the eggs in the pan, the soft scrape of the spatula a steady rhythm. Every now and then, he glanced over at Eric—just quick flicks of his eyes, but enough to check that he was still standing, still here.  

The idea of eating already had guilt curling low in Eric’s stomach, sending sparks of unease through him. He tried to shove it aside, focusing instead on the bitter taste of coffee and the familiar warmth it spread through his chest. He flexed his knee, stretching the joint, trying to ease the dull ache in his stump.  

The toaster popped, breaking the quiet. Salim turned, grabbing the slices before they could cool, and set them on a plate. He spread the butter slowly, the knife moving in smooth, careful strokes—as if he was putting the same level of attention into this as he did anything for Eric.  

The smell of toast mixed with the eggs, filling the kitchen with the kind of homey comfort Eric wasn’t sure he deserved. But he stayed where he was, silent, letting himself breathe it in.  

Salim dished the eggs onto two plates, giving Eric only a small portion. He carried them over to the table, setting one down in front of him before taking his seat opposite.  

“Thank you,” Eric murmured.  

“You’re welcome,” Salim replied with a warm smile, picking up his own fork and starting to eat. He was careful not to glance at Eric too often, not wanting to make him feel watched or pressured.  

Eric picked up his fork, trying to quiet the thoughts that immediately started crowding in. He took a small bite of egg, forcing himself to swallow it quickly so he wouldn’t have to sit with the texture in his mouth. It landed heavily in his stomach, an unwelcome weight after being empty for so long. His body protested almost immediately, a dull cramp curling low in his gut, but he ignored it.  

He hadn’t eaten much of anything yesterday, and he knew he needed to keep this down. Another bite followed, slower this time, his jaw working automatically even as every instinct told him to stop. He reminded himself—firmly—that passing out would only lead to Salim fussing and worrying, and then lecturing once he’d calmed down. He didn’t want that.  

So he kept going. Bite after bite, until he’d taken five in total. They weren’t big, but they were more than he’d managed the day before. By then, his stomach was churning and the guilt was clawing through him, sharp and unrelenting, but he set his fork down before he could make himself feel any worse.  

Salim finished his own meal, then stood and came around the table. He leaned down to press a kiss to Eric’s cheek.  

“I’m proud of you,” he said softly. “Thank you for trying.”  

Eric’s face went red, and he gave a small nod in response. Salim smiled to himself at how easily flustered Eric was, then gathered up the plates to wash them.  

Eric stayed seated for a moment longer, staring at the empty table in front of him and trying to wrestle the guilt into something manageable. It still screamed in his head, telling him he didn’t deserve to eat, that he shouldn’t have taken food when he’d done so much wrong. He forced the thoughts down, just far enough that he could think through them, then pushed his chair back and stood.  

“I’m going to get dressed,” he said.  

Salim glanced over with a smile. “Alright.” He turned back to the sink, rinsing the plates and stacking them to dry.  

Eric made his way down the hall into Salim’s bedroom, hopping the whole way. He grabbed some clothes from the pile on top of the dresser and sat on the edge of the bed to change. For a moment he just sat there, the clothes in place but his movements stalled. Finally, he reached over and picked up his prosthetic.  

Putting it on was slow and awkward—his stump was already sore, and the phantom pain was edging into something almost unmanageable—but he didn’t want to spend the day hopping around, and he didn’t have his crutches or wheelchair. This was the only option that felt tolerable.  

Eric stood, testing his balance for a moment before heading back down the hall. Salim was almost finished in the kitchen, so Eric drifted into the living room and lowered himself onto the couch, curling up in the corner.  

The guilt was still there, but it wasn’t screaming anymore—just simmering quietly beneath the surface like an ember waiting to flare. He hesitated, then reached over the side of the couch for his blanket. Wrapping it around himself, he let the fabric’s faint weight settle over his shoulders. It wasn’t heavy enough to truly anchor him, but it helped, a small comfort against the gnawing in his chest.  

He didn’t really know what to do with himself today. For so long, it had felt like he was living on borrowed time, counting down days he didn’t think he’d have. But now… now the time stretched out endlessly in front of him, and he had no idea how to fill it. He could go for a walk, but his leg already ached. He could bake again, but the tin of maamoul in the kitchen was still mostly full—Salim and Zain hadn’t finished the batch from the other day.  

Eric frowned, curling in a little tighter beneath the blanket. Maybe Salim would have an idea. His gaze lifted toward the kitchen, only to find it empty. Salim must have gone down the hall to get dressed. He dropped his gaze back to his knees, staring blankly down at them.  

Salim came back in a few minutes later, now dressed in a shirt and shorts, the sound of his bare feet light against the floor. He detoured into the kitchen, reaching for the newspaper that had been left on the front step, then crossed into the living room and settled beside Eric on the couch.  

Eric leaned into his side without thinking, and Salim slipped an arm around him, his warmth an easy anchor.  

 “You alright, habibi?” Salim asked softly.  

 Eric nodded, then murmured, “Just… trying to work out what to do.”  

 “You can do whatever you want to do,” Salim replied, his tone steady, without pressure.  

Eric hesitated, his gaze fixed on the blanket in his lap. “I already felt like I was living on borrowed time… and now there’s no deadline, and I just… don’t know what to do with myself.”  

His nails were digging sharply into the palms of his hands, a quiet tension building in his shoulders. Salim brought his other hand around, gently prying Eric’s fingers away before giving his hand a light, reassuring squeeze.  

Eric took Salim’s hand in both of his, holding on as if it might keep him steady, his thumbs moving in slow, deliberate strokes over the warm skin. The small, familiar sensation helped ground him, pushing back some of the restless unease still coiled inside.  

“You were never living on borrowed time, Eric,” Salim said quietly, his voice firm but warm. “You deserve to live. You deserve to keep living. This is your time—nobody else’s. It’s not borrowed.”  

Eric hesitated, his gaze dropping to his lap. “I don’t deserve it,” he mumbled.  

“Eric—” Salim began, but Eric cut him off, the words spilling out in a rush, knowing that if he stopped now, he wouldn’t start again.  

“I don’t deserve to live, or to eat, or to laugh and be comforted—because Clarice can’t anymore. Joey can’t. Merwin can’t. I led them all to their deaths, so why should I get any of it? I don’t deserve it because I’m broken. How can I deserve it when all I do is hurt people? How can I deserve it when I’ve been broken for so long that I can’t ever see myself getting better—because the real reason I ended up like this in the first place can’t ever be fixed. My leg’s never coming back, and that’s what sent me down the spiral to begin with. But what’s worse is that people always assume I lost it in battle, that it was some big sacrifice. And then when they find out it was a car crash, they just… look at me with pity, like it’s something mundane and now some great act of heroism. But either way, I still lost my leg, my whole life still changed, but the pity—God, the pity —makes me feel worse. It makes me spiral even more, and it’s this never-ending cycle. But at the end of it all, the guilt still doesn’t let me eat. It still doesn’t make me deserve to live.”  

Salim’s arm tightened around him, pulling him closer into his side. He held him there, his grip warm and steady, his voice a quiet anchor in the storm of Eric’s words. “Habibi… you are not broken. You’ve been hurt—badly hurt—but that doesn’t make you less. You have done more than survive, you’ve kept going, even when it felt impossible. The people you’ve lost… their absence is not your fault. You carry them with you because you care, because you have a good heart. And I know that heart tells you lies sometimes—tells you that you don’t deserve life—but I am telling you the truth. You do. You always have. And I will keep telling you until you can believe it yourself.”  

Eric didn’t answer, but his grip on Salim’s hand tightened, as though holding on might make those words stay.  

Salim’s arm tightened a little more around him, as if to shield him from the weight of his own thoughts. Eric let his head rest against Salim’s shoulder, shutting his eyes for a moment and letting the steady warmth at his side calm him.  

After a long pause, he mumbled, “I’m sorry for burdening you with everything.”  

“Eric, habibi, no,” Salim said immediately, his tone gentle but firm. “This isn’t a burden. I’m glad you talk to me—glad you tell me these things. It means I can help you.”  

Eric just nodded, the guilt still lingering, but there was a faint looseness in his chest, as if speaking had lifted something from him, even if only slightly.  

Salim pressed a soft kiss to his forehead. “I love you.”  

Eric tilted his head, brushing a kiss against Salim’s neck. “I love you too.”  

Salim rested his head lightly against the top of Eric’s, wanting to clear the air and shift Erics thoughts onto something else. His voice was casual as he said, “You know, we might have to give some of the maamouls away to the neighbors. I don’t think me and Zain are going to be able to eat them all before they go bad.”  

Eric hesitated, eyes flicking toward the coffee table. “Do you think they’ll like them? They don’t look very good…”  

Salim gave his side a gentle squeeze. “They’re delicious. I’m sure they’ll love them.”  

“Alright,” Eric murmured, still unsure.  

“We can take them over later, then.”  

Eric just nodded. The thought of leaving the house didn’t exactly thrill him—not with his leg aching the way it was—but at least it meant he could justify baking again soon.  

Salim kept his arm wrapped securely around him, then carefully extracted his other hand from Eric’s grasp. Reaching over, he grabbed the folded newspaper from the coffee table and opened it in his lap, scanning the front page while still holding Eric close.  

Eric leaned a little further into Salim’s side, seeking the steady warmth of him, craving the comfort that always seemed to come so easily in Salim’s presence. He felt raw, exposed, now that he’d let everything in his head spill out, but Salim’s quiet closeness made it bearable.  

Salim’s arm tightened around him, his hand moving in a slow, soothing path up and down Eric’s arm. The gentle rhythm grounded him. Eric still didn’t know what he wanted to do with the rest of the day—maybe he could convince Salim to pick another recipe for him to bake tomorrow or in a couple of days. That would give him something to look forward to, at least.  

Today… maybe he could read for a bit, or ask Salim if he wanted to play cards. Or maybe he’d take a nap. He’d slept better last night than he had in weeks, but exhaustion still clung to him like a heavy blanket. He could probably fall asleep right here against Salim, but he hadn’t been awake for long, and going back to sleep so soon felt… weak. Maybe after lunch, he told himself.  

Tilting his head, he pressed his face into the crook of Salim’s neck. Salim smelled good—warm, safe—like home.  

Salim glanced down at him with a small smile. “You alright, habibi?”  

Eric smiled faintly against his shirt. “Mhm. I’m good.”  

Chapter 47

Notes:

Long chapter to make up for not updating in a while, hope you enjoy!

Chapter Text

It was nearing lunchtime, and Eric was still tucked into Salim’s side, the steady warmth of him making it harder and harder to fight off sleep. At some point, he’d flicked the TV on, but the low murmur of voices and background noise barely registered. Salim had set the newspaper aside a while ago and was now watching the screen more than Eric was, his hand still moving in that slow, familiar rhythm up and down Eric’s arm. 

Eric felt like he could stay there forever. He knew he shouldn’t—he was probably already taking too much from Salim, monopolizing his time, his comfort—but it was so warm, so easy to just stay still. He didn’t want to move. Salim didn’t seem to mind, so… surely it was fine, wasn’t it? 

Part of him wanted to burrow in closer, to soak up every last drop of warmth and safety until the guilt and the spiraling thoughts couldn’t touch him. But the louder, more cautious part of his mind warned him not to overstep, not to risk annoying Salim. So he stayed where he was, not quite giving in to the urge. 

Salim would probably get up soon to start lunch anyway. Then Eric would have to pretend he wanted to eat, then force himself to do it, then fight the gnawing urge to get rid of it all, and somehow act like the guilt wasn’t quietly eating him alive from the inside out. 

Maybe he’d take a nap after all of that. Even just thinking about it felt exhausting—doing it would be worse. 

When the episode ended, Salim glanced at the clock, then gave Eric a gentle squeeze. “I’m going to go get started on lunch,” he said. “You fancy anything?” 

Eric shook his head slightly. “I’m… not really hungry.” 

Salim’s voice softened. “Could you at least try?” 

Eric nodded, partly because he knew Salim wouldn’t let the matter drop, and partly because he didn’t want to make him worry. 

“Thank you, habibi.” Salim leaned down and pressed a kiss to Eric’s forehead. 

Eric immediately felt the heat rush to his face, and Salim’s quiet laugh only made it worse. Then Salim straightened and headed for the kitchen. 

Left alone, Eric curled into the corner of the couch, tugging the blanket from his lap up around his shoulders. The TV kept playing in the background, but he wasn’t watching. 

In the kitchen, Salim moved with practiced ease—putting a pan on the stove, tipping rice into it to fry. The soft crackle and warm scent drifted into the living room. He cracked a few eggs into a bowl, whisking them smooth with a fork. While the rice sizzled, he went to the fridge, taking out the container of maamouls. He divided some into two smaller tubs, ready to take to the neighbors later, before returning to the stove. He poured the beaten eggs into the pan, folding them gently into the rice, the rhythm of the cooking steady and unhurried. 

Salim finished cooking the egg fried rice and quickly dished it up, careful with Eric’s portion—just a spoonful, enough to try without overwhelming him. He set the plates down on the counter, and Eric, noticing, pushed himself up from the couch. He wandered into the kitchen, blanket still draped around his shoulders like a shield. 

Salim handed him his plate with a soft smile. 

“Thank you,” Eric said, forcing his own smile in return. 

“You’re welcome, habibi,” Salim replied, and carried his plate to the table. 

Eric followed, sitting opposite him. His fork hovered above the rice for a long moment before he finally picked it up. Salim was already eating, calm and steady, clearly doing it that way so Eric wouldn’t feel the weight of being watched too closely. 

Eric knew how little he’d eaten yesterday—so little that his body had practically given up on him. If he didn’t try today, he risked the same thing happening again, and while part of him didn’t care, the thought of Salim’s worry was enough to nudge him forward. 

He scooped up a small bite of egg fried rice, chewing only once before forcing it down. It landed in his stomach like a stone, heavy and unwelcome, and he grimaced. Still, he lifted his fork again, repeating the action. 

One bite. Two. 

He told himself he could manage five. He’d done five before. He could do it again. 

Salim kept glancing up at him, the corners of his mouth twitching between relief and worry—pleased that Eric was eating, but tense, as though bracing himself for the possibility that all this food would end up in the bathroom drain minutes later. 

He kept his eyes on the plate, forcing a third bite down, his hands tight around the fork. 

Eric paused, his fork hovering uselessly above the plate. He waited, hoping the food in his stomach would settle, that the twisting and clenching would ease. It didn’t. His body rejected the comfort he was trying to force into it, every bite a reminder of how much he hated himself for needing it. 

Still, he picked up another forkful, swallowing it quickly, then another. 

That was five. 

Five had always been the line. Five was safe. Five meant Salim wouldn’t push him, wouldn’t be disappointed. But staring down at the half-empty plate, Eric felt a hollowness inside him that wasn’t hunger. It was the same tight ache that told him he wasn’t moving forward at all. Five wasn’t progress—it was staying stuck in the same loop. 

His chest tightened. If he kept doing just enough, he’d never get better. Not that he really believed he could get better, but Salim clearly thought he could. And Salim… he wanted so badly to give Salim something back for all of this effort, all of this patience. 

Eric hesitated, then scooped up a sixth bite. It was small, barely a mouthful, but it still felt enormous once it slid down his throat. The guilt hit immediately, sharp and vicious, screaming louder with every second that he ignored it. 

He set his fork down hard against the plate, fists clenching tight in his lap as though he could physically hold himself in place. His stomach twisted violently around the food, heavy and raw, rebelling against the unfamiliar weight of six bites. He could feel the guilt wrapping tighter, binding him up, whispering that he didn’t deserve any of it—that the bathroom was right there, that he could undo this mistake in seconds if he wanted to. 

But he stayed put. He forced himself to stay put. 

Across the table, Salim kept eating steadily, but his eyes flicked up often, lingering on Eric with a mix of quiet pride and deep worry. Pride that he’d managed more than usual, that he hadn’t bolted yet. Worry that the effort wouldn’t last, that Eric would break and run, and that everything would come crashing down. 

Eric stared down at his plate, jaw tight. He wanted—more than anything—to make Salim happy, to take that worry off his face. He just didn’t know if he could survive this battle three times a day, every day. He didn’t know if he had it in him. 

But for now, he stayed seated. He stayed still. 

By the time Salim finished his lunch, Eric was still locked in the same internal battle, every second dragging like a weight across his chest. His stomach churned, heavy and nauseous, the food sitting inside him like something poisonous. The guilt clawed even deeper, screaming that he didn’t deserve to keep it down, that he should fix this mistake before it was too late. 

Salim set his fork down after the last bite, quiet and unhurried, then reached across the table. His warm hand settled gently over Eric’s, thumb brushing across his knuckles before giving a soft squeeze. 

Eric hesitated, his hand still curled tightly into a fist, nails digging into his own palm. Forcing himself, he uncurled his fingers with painful slowness and flipped his hand over, weaving his fingers through Salim’s. The contact steadied him, even as his chest felt too tight. 

“You did really well,” Salim said, his voice low, warm, unshakably sincere. “I’m very proud of you for trying.” 

Eric only nodded, his throat too tight to speak. If he opened his mouth now, he wasn’t sure if words or tears—or the lunch he’d fought so hard to keep down—would come out. 

Salim squeezed his hand once more, then reluctantly drew away to pick up both plates. He carried them to the sink, rinsing them out, before returning briefly to lean down and press a soft kiss to Eric’s cheek. 

“Thank you for trying, habibi,” he murmured. 

Eric turned his head quickly, catching Salim’s lips with his own before the moment could slip away. He still didn’t trust his voice, but the kiss said enough. Salim smiled against his mouth, one hand coming up to cradle the side of Eric’s head with such gentleness that it almost undid him. Then, with a final squeeze, Salim pulled back and returned to the sink to wash up. 

Eric stayed where he was at the table, fists tightening again against his thighs, as though holding himself together physically could keep the guilt at bay. His stomach still ached, his chest still felt heavy with it all—but his cheek and lips still held the faint warmth of Salim’s touch. That warmth made it easier to breathe. 

If Salim thought he deserved to eat, then he must deserve it. Salim would never lie to him. 

He stayed sitting at the table, rigid and silent, until Salim finished washing up and set the last dish onto the drying rack. Then Salim came back to his side, resting a steadying hand on his shoulder. 

“Would you like to come on a walk with me, and deliver these maamouls to the neighbors?” he asked gently. 

Eric hesitated, then gave a small nod. “Can we go when the guilt’s faded a bit?” 

Salim smiled softly. “Of course.” 

A small, shaky smile tugged at Eric’s lips in return, but it was real. He stood, and Salim’s hand slipped from his shoulder down to his hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. They moved over to the couch, and Salim sat down beside him. 

Eric leaned into his side almost at once, seeking out the comfort and steadiness that grounded him. Salim wrapped his arm around him, holding him close. 

“You did really well for eating,” Salim said quietly. “I know it’s difficult, and I know it hurts, but you deserve it, and I’m proud of you.” 

Eric leaned a little further into him, eyes half-shut. “Thank you,” he mumbled. 

Salim gave him a gentle squeeze. “It’s the truth, habibi.” 

Salim let his hand drift slowly up and down Eric’s arm in steady strokes, hoping the rhythm would soothe him. He could only imagine the weight of the battle Eric carried, the exhausting fight to keep every meal down, day after day, without rest. It hurt to watch him struggle, to see how relentless the guilt was, always waiting to pull him under again. Salim wished he could do more—take it away somehow—but even with how much Eric had been opening up lately, even with the closeness they now shared, there were limits. Not even he could silence the voices that told Eric he didn’t deserve to live, to eat, to be loved. 

All he could do was this: hold him, comfort him, remind him again and again that he deserved every bite of food, every word of kindness, every touch of love—until one day, maybe, Eric would believe it himself and the guilt would finally loosen its grip. 

Eric tilted his head, pressing his face into Salim’s shoulder with a small, weary movement. Salim tightened his arm around him in response, pulling him closer. 

He wished he could wrap both arms around Eric, shield him from everything that clawed at him, hold him so tight the guilt wouldn’t stand a chance. But he knew better than to push too hard. Eric had already given him so much, trusted him so deeply, and if Salim pressed for more, he might drive him back into silence. 

So he held onto what he had—this closeness, this quiet trust—more than he’d ever thought possible. And though he longed to protect Eric from every shadow, for now, this was enough. 

Hoping the change of subject might ease the weight pressing down on him, Salim said softly, “What would you like to bake next?” 

Eric hesitated, his voice quiet when it finally came. “I’ll bake whatever you want me to.” 

“Maybe we could look through the cookbook together,” Salim suggested. “You could pick something you think looks interesting—or something you’d like to try baking.” 

Eric frowned slightly, his eyes lowering. “I’m not eating it, though.” 

Salim nodded. “Yeah, but it could still be nice for you to choose something you want to bake.” 

Eric mumbled so softly Salim barely caught it, “I want to bake for you… to repay you for everything.” 

Salim gave his arm a gentle squeeze. “Eric, habibi, you don’t need to repay me for anything. Just you being here is enough.” 

Eric’s face grew warm, and Salim watched him hesitate for a moment before nodding. “…Alright. But if I pick something you don’t like, you have to tell me.” 

“Of course, hayati,” Salim said with a smile. 

Eric blinked, then asked, “What does that mean?” 

Salim’s smile deepened. “It means my life.” 

Eric flushed crimson, and Salim laughed softly, pressing a kiss to his forehead. 

He couldn’t help but think the word fit Salim more than it ever could him. After all, he was only alive because of Salim. Salim was his life. Without him, he wouldn’t still be here. But he kept the thought to himself—he knew saying it out loud would only make Salim sad, and he hated making him sad or worried. So he stayed quiet, pressing his face deeper into Salim’s shoulder. 

The guilt was beginning to loosen its grip, fading at last. The thought of baking had helped distract him, and the steady warmth of Salim’s arm around him had anchored him. Eric knew he probably shouldn’t lean so heavily on him, but he couldn’t stop himself anymore—not when Salim made him feel safe. 

Now that the guilt was fading and he could breathe without feeling like he was about to bolt for the bathroom, Eric shifted a little—not pulling away, but settling more firmly against Salim’s shoulder. The exhaustion weighed heavy in his limbs, tugging at him, and he knew he could easily fall asleep right there. But Salim had mentioned delivering the maamouls to the neighbors, and Eric forced himself to stay awake for that. 

“I love you,” he mumbled, the words muffled against Salim’s shirt. 

Salim’s smile softened as he pressed another kiss to the top of Eric’s head. “I love you too.” 

A quiet, pleased sound slipped out of Eric before he tilted his head just enough to press a kiss to Salim’s neck. 

Salim’s arm tightened gently around him, giving him a reassuring squeeze. “You alright?” 

Eric nodded against him. “Better now.” 

“Good,” Salim murmured, his voice low and warm. “I’m glad.” 

He patted Eric lightly on the arm. “You still up for that walk?” 

Eric nodded. “Yeah, we can go whenever you want to.” 

“Alright,” Salim said with a small smile. “You want to go in a minute?” 

“Yeah, alright.” 

Salim gave him another squeeze before standing, gently extracting himself from Eric’s side. He disappeared into the kitchen and returned a moment later with the two tubs of maamouls from the fridge. Eric pushed himself to his feet, running a hand through his hair in an attempt to make it look at least somewhat presentable. He made his way over to the front door and leaned against the wall to tug his shoes on. 

Salim slipped on his own boots, balancing easily as he bent to tie the laces. He picked the tubs up from the counter and glanced at Eric with a smile. “You ready?” 

He nodded, and Salim pushed open the front door. Eric followed him out immediately, staying close at his side. He was getting more used to being outside, and the constant tightness in his chest was beginning to fade, but the unease never fully left him. Everything felt too open, too exposed, too vulnerable. He knew, logically, that the people passing by weren’t going to do anything to him, but that knowledge didn’t stop his instincts from screaming. 

He stuck close to Salim anyway. 

Salim led him out through the front gate and down the path to the neighbor's. When they reached the next gate, Eric’s stomach lurched as he realized he was about to have to speak to someone other than Salim—someone who probably didn’t even speak English. Panic rose hot and sharp in his chest, but before he could say anything, Salim had already lifted his hand to knock. It was too late to back out now. 

Salim’s knuckles rapping gently against the door seemed far too loud to Eric’s ears. His chest tightened, breath catching as panic coiled in his throat. He wanted to turn back, to retreat into the safety of the house and curl back into the corner of the couch with Salim’s arm around him. But it was too late. The door creaked open. 

An older woman peeked out, her face lighting with a warm smile when she saw Salim. She said something in Arabic, her voice lilting with kindness, and Salim smiled back, replying smoothly in the same language. He handed her one of the tubs of maamouls, gesturing lightly as he explained. 

Eric stood frozen at his side, every muscle taut. His mind raced—what if she expected him to speak? What if she thought him rude? He swallowed hard, his throat dry. 

Salim glanced toward him briefly, his smile softening. He shifted the tub to his other hand so he could lightly brush his fingers against Eric’s wrist, subtle enough that the woman likely wouldn’t notice. The touch grounded him, just enough to ease some of the suffocating panic. 

The woman said something else, her eyes flicking kindly to Eric. Salim chuckled gently, then looked to him. “She says thank you, and that they look lovely,” he translated softly, his voice warm. 

Eric forced a small, stiff nod, his lips twitching into something that barely resembled a smile. “Tell her she’s welcome,” he murmured, voice hoarse. 

Salim nodded, repeating the words smoothly in Arabic. The woman’s smile widened, and after another brief exchange, she closed the door with a grateful wave. 

Eric let out the breath he hadn’t realized he was holding, his whole body sagging slightly with relief. Salim touched his back gently, steering him down the path toward the next house. 

As they walked up the path to the next gate, Salim glanced at him and asked, “You alright?” 

Eric gave a short nod, then admitted quietly, “It hadn’t… registered in my head that I’d actually have to talk to people. Or that they wouldn’t speak English.” 

Salim’s smile was gentle, reassuring. “It’s alright. Everyone seems to know now that I have an American living with me. I don’t expect anyone would presume that you speak Arabic.” 

Eric nodded again, trying to let the words ease some of the tension curled tight in his shoulders. Salim patted him lightly on the back before drawing his hand away again, likely not wanting to draw attention to them both in the street. Eric didn’t mind. He knew that when they returned to the privacy of the house, he could curl up against Salim’s side if he wanted to, or hold his hand, or kiss him—things he never thought he would have again. 

Salim led him to the next gate, and Eric forced himself not to panic as much this time. He only half succeeded, his stomach still tight as Salim knocked on the door. 

It opened to reveal a younger woman, maybe around her fifties if Eric had to guess. She smiled at Salim, speaking easily in Arabic as the two exchanged a few words. Then Salim handed her the tub and gestured toward Eric. 

The woman’s face brightened, her smile kind as she said something in a lilting tone. 

Salim turned back to him with a small smile. “She said thank you very much—maamouls are her favorite.” 

Eric’s cheeks warmed pink, and he mumbled, “Tell her she’s welcome.” 

Salim passed the message on smoothly, and the woman beamed, saying a few more words as they spoke for another couple of minutes before finally taking her leave with a wave. 

As they stepped back through the little gate and onto the path, Eric let out another slow breath, relieved to be walking away rather than standing in front of another door. The interaction hadn’t been as bad as he’d feared, but it still made his chest tight, his palms clammy. He glanced sideways at Salim, who carried himself so easily, so at home, like he belonged here in every way. 

Eric’s thoughts snagged on that—maybe he should try to belong a little more too. He chewed the inside of his cheek, then finally murmured, “I should probably start learning Arabic. At least… the basics.” 

Salim glanced at him in surprise, then his face softened into a smile, warm and proud. “If that’s what you’d like, I’d be happy to teach you, habibi.” 

Eric’s ears went hot. He looked away, shoving his hands into his jacket pockets as they walked. “Yeah. I mean—it’d probably make things easier. So I don’t just stand there like an idiot every time.” 

Salim chuckled, the sound low and fond. “You don’t look like an idiot. But I think it’s a wonderful idea.” 

That earned him a faint smile from Eric, small and fleeting, but real. The idea of actually learning a new language felt overwhelming in some ways, but if it was Salim teaching him, maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. He could imagine sitting at the kitchen table together, Salim patiently going over words and phrases, maybe laughing when Eric inevitably stumbled over the pronunciation. The thought made the tightness in his chest ease just a little. 

They rounded the path back toward Salim’s gate, and Eric realized his shoulders weren’t quite as tense as when they’d first left. 

They reached the house again and stepped inside. Eric leaned against the wall to take his shoes off, then wandered into the living room and curled up in the corner of the couch, tucking his knees up to his chest. He was tired—very tired—even after sleeping properly for the first time in what felt like forever. One good night’s rest, he supposed, couldn’t make up for weeks of waking up screaming from nightmares. 

A moment later, Salim came into the living room, this morning’s newspaper now in his hand. He sat down beside Eric and flicked it open, the soft rustle of paper filling the quiet room. Eric tilted his head back, leaning it against the back of the couch, eyes half-lidded as he watched Salim. 

Salim glanced over when he felt Eric’s gaze on him and gave him a small smile before turning back to the newspaper. Eric’s chest loosened a little at the sight, though fatigue still pulled at him. He was tempted to take his prosthetic off, to ease the dull ache in his stump, but in a way the pain grounded him, kept him from sliding too easily into sleep. He wasn’t ready to fall asleep again—not yet, anyway. 

By the time Salim had finished flipping through the newspaper, Eric still hadn’t moved. He was still curled up in the corner of the couch, his knees drawn tightly to his chest, his head leaning against the backrest, eyes heavy but stubbornly open. He looked as if he was forcing himself to stay awake, body tense in its fatigue, as though he didn’t quite trust rest to be safe. Salim studied him for a moment, then set the newspaper aside with a soft rustle. He reached out, laying his hand gently on Eric’s knee. 

“You’re allowed to go lay down if you want to,” Salim said softly. 

Eric’s lips pressed into a thin line. He didn’t really want to go lie down alone, but he wasn’t sure if it was alright to ask for more. There had to be a limit to how much kindness Salim could give, he thought. If he pushed too far, maybe he’d drive him away. His throat tightened, but he forced the words out anyway, quiet, uncertain. 

“Come with me?” 

Salim’s expression softened immediately, a small smile warming his face as he gently squeezed Eric’s knee. “Of course, habibi.” 

The faintest smile tugged at Eric’s lips in return—small, shaky, but real. With effort, he uncurled himself from the corner of the couch and forced himself to stand. Salim rose with him, and they walked down the corridor. 

Just as they reached Salim’s room, the sound of another door opening broke the quiet. Zain’s bedroom door creaked, and the young man stepped out, his hair mussed and eyes still heavy with sleep. It wasn’t surprising, not for a weekend morning. 

Eric slipped into Salim’s room without a word, but Salim paused, shutting the door behind him for a moment to face his son. 

Zain blinked at him blearily. “I see the American is still here.” 

Salim gave him a look, calm but firm. “Yes. Eric will be staying here for a while longer.” 

There was a pause as Zain studied his father. His gaze flicked up and down, taking in Salim’s looser posture, the lingering smile on his face, the warmth in his voice that hadn’t been there for years. Then Zain shrugged, expression smoothing into something neutral. 

“As long as he makes you happy,” he said simply, before padding off down the hall toward the kitchen. 

Salim’s lips curved into a private smile. His son had seen more than he said aloud. For a brief moment, warmth spread through his chest, then he turned and went into his bedroom, shutting the door quietly behind him. 

Eric was sitting on the edge of the bed, his prosthetic already removed and set neatly to the side. He leaned forward slightly, both hands rubbing at the end of his stump with a distracted, restless motion. His face was tired, his shoulders slumped as though the weight of exhaustion pressed on him even here. 

Salim crossed the room and sat down beside him, close but careful. He lifted a hand and reached out, intending to pat Eric’s leg in comfort. But the moment his fingers neared, Eric flinched sharply away. 

Salim froze, pulling his hand back at once, confused. His brows furrowed slightly, his voice gentle. 

“Eric?” 

Eric shook his head quickly, guilt flickering across his face. “Sorry, I just… I don’t like people near my stump.” His voice was quiet, almost ashamed, as though the admission itself was something to apologize for. 

Salim’s expression softened again. He gave a reassuring smile, placing his hand instead on Eric’s shoulder, squeezing lightly. “It’s alright, habibi. That’s fine. You don’t need to be sorry.” 

Eric’s eyes flicked to him, still troubled, but some of the tension eased from his shoulders at Salim’s calm tone. He nodded faintly, though the guilt of having flinched remained etched in his face. His feelings about his stump had never matched the rest of him—never lined up with how much he longed for touch, for closeness. 

“Do you want to lay down?” Salim asked gently. 

Eric nodded, wordless, his gaze dropping to his hands as if embarrassed by the simple request. He still felt bad for pulling away from Salim’s touch, but the quiet patience in Salim’s voice steadied him. Carefully, he shifted back onto the bed, letting himself sink into the mattress. 

Salim lay down beside Eric, settling half-propped against the headboard so he could still watch over him. Eric immediately shifted closer, pressing into his side and tucking his head beneath Salim’s chin as though the space belonged to him. Without hesitation, Salim wrapped an arm around him, his fingers slipping into Eric’s hair and combing through it in slow, soothing motions. 

Eric let out a quiet, pleased sound, the soft vibration of it carrying through Salim’s chest. His body melted further into the embrace, all tension seeping away as if he had been waiting for this exact moment to let go. Already his eyelids were heavy, the weight of exhaustion pulling him under faster than he’d expected. The steady warmth of Salim’s body, the comfort of being held, made resistance impossible. 

A small part of him wanted to fight it, to keep himself awake a little longer so he could savor every second. But another part, the calmer part, reminded him he didn’t have to hoard these moments anymore. He could have them whenever he wanted—Salim would give them freely. That thought loosened the last of his guard. He nuzzled closer, breath warm against Salim’s shirt, and mumbled sleepily, “I love you.” 

The words were muffled against Salim’s chest, but clear enough to bring a quiet laugh to his lips. He bent his head and pressed a soft kiss into Eric’s hair. “I love you too,” he murmured. 

It didn’t take long after that. Eric slipped fully into sleep, his breathing deepening into a soft, steady rhythm, each exhale warm against Salim’s shirt. His body was completely relaxed now, no trace of the tension that usually haunted him even in rest. 

Salim kept his arm firmly around him, fingers continuing their gentle path through his hair. He was so, so grateful for this change—for Eric allowing himself to seek comfort openly, to lean into the affection he wanted rather than holding himself back. It was something Salim had only dreamed of in the beginning, when every touch had to be offered carefully, cautiously, hoping Eric would accept it. Now, Eric came to him willingly, freely, and it filled Salim’s chest with a quiet joy he could hardly put into words. 

He tightened his hold just slightly, protective and tender all at once, and let himself simply be present—listening to Eric’s even breaths, feeling the warmth of him pressed close. In that moment, there was nothing else he needed. 

Salim let his eyes slip half shut, not in search of sleep but to let his thoughts drift. His hand continued its slow, steady path through Eric’s hair, each pass meant to soothe Eric in his sleep but just as much to calm himself. The quiet rise and fall of Eric’s breathing, the weight of him pressed so close, was grounding in a way Salim hadn’t known he needed until now. 

He was glad—more than glad—that Eric had chosen to stay. But alongside the relief, a thin thread of worry had always lingered at the back of his mind. Zain. He hadn’t properly spoken to his son yet, hadn’t sat him down to explain what Eric’s presence meant, what the future might look like. Zain was older now, more independent, barely at home most of the time, but still, he deserved clarity. Salim had been afraid that Eric’s presence would upset him, or worse, make him feel as if he’d been pushed aside. 

And yet… Zain had already noticed. Of course he had. Salim had underestimated him, thinking the boy oblivious, but he wasn’t surprised in hindsight. Zain had always been sharper than he let on. From the moment Salim had returned home after quarantine, Eric at his side, there had been an ease between them that only came from shared experience, from enduring hell together. It was no wonder Zain had pieced things together—he didn’t need an explanation to see how close they’d become. And Zain hadn’t objected. If anything, he seemed quietly approving, and that, more than anything, eased the weight pressing against Salim’s chest. 

Eric shifted in his sleep then, a faint murmur slipping past his lips as he burrowed closer. His nose pressed into Salim’s chest, his body curling more securely into the warmth beside him. Salim looked down with a soft smile tugging at his mouth, his arm tightening automatically around him. He adjusted his hold, running his fingers through Eric’s hair until he stilled again, his breathing smoothing back into that peaceful rhythm. 

Moments like this filled Salim with something both tender and fierce. He had seen too many nights where Eric woke gasping, panic pulling him out of dreams that felt more like battles than rest. He knew how desperately Eric’s body needed the kind of sleep that healed rather than hurt. And if the price of that peace was falling asleep on his chest, Salim would gladly pay it. He would stay right there for as long as Eric needed him, holding him steady against the nightmares, keeping him safe until morning light found them both. 

---  

When Eric woke, awareness did not fully return to him at once. He stirred only enough to shift his head on Salim’s chest, letting out a quiet yawn before settling back down again, still heavy with sleep. Salim roused from the light half-doze he had slipped into, his hand immediately finding its place against Eric’s back, stroking up and down in slow, soothing motions. 

“You sleep alright, habibi?” Salim asked gently, his voice low and warm. 

Eric tilted his head up at the sound, blinking groggily, his eyes hazy with sleep. “Slept good,” he mumbled, his voice slurred with drowsiness. 

Salim couldn’t stop the smile tugging at his lips. Eric looked endearingly rumpled—his hair sticking up at odd angles, his nose faintly scrunched from having pressed against Salim’s chest for so long, his expression soft and unguarded. Leaning down, Salim pressed a tender kiss to his forehead. “You’re cute when you’re all sleepy like that,” he murmured. 

Eric’s cheeks flushed red in an instant. He made a quiet, flustered sound before pressing his face back into Salim’s chest, as if hiding there might shield him from the teasing. Salim let out a soft laugh, amused and touched all at once, and threaded his fingers slowly through Eric’s messy hair. 

Eric leaned into the touch with a faint sigh, the tension slipping out of him as he nuzzled closer. The ease with which he melted into Salim’s touch only deepened the certainty that had been growing in Salim’s chest—Eric had been so terribly touch-starved, so long without the comfort of simple closeness. At least now, Salim thought as he continued to comb his fingers through Eric’s hair, he could begin to mend that absence, piece by piece. And he intended to. For as long as Eric would let him. 

After a long moment of quiet, with Eric slowly drifting closer to wakefulness but still wrapped in the fog of sleep, Salim tilted his head and asked softly, “What do you want to do with the rest of the day, habibi?” 

Eric made a low, thoughtful hum, his face still pressed against Salim’s shirt. His answer came muffled, almost slurred by drowsiness. “Stay here. ’m comfy.” 

Salim let out a warm laugh, his chest rumbling beneath Eric’s cheek. He stroked his fingers through Eric’s messy hair again, gentling the strands. “We can stay here if you want,” he said. 

Eric made a quiet, pleased sound at that, a faint noise of contentment, then snuggled closer against Salim’s side, his body going heavy with the intention of falling back asleep. Salim smiled down at him, his heart softening. He loved Eric in these moments—when he was sleepy and pliant, too tired to overthink, too drowsy to argue with the comfort being offered to him. 

After a few breaths of peaceful silence, Salim said quietly, “We need to change your bandages later. We haven’t checked them in a couple days.” 

There was a pause, long enough that Salim thought Eric might have drifted off, until a sleepy mumble broke the silence. “I’ll take a shower before dinner. Do it then.” 

“Alright,” Salim said softly. He hesitated for a moment, then asked, “How’s your arm looking?” 

Eric stilled, then let out a small, reluctant sigh. “Haven’t… looked at it in a while,” he admitted, voice low. 

His left arm was already draped over Salim’s chest where he was nestled close. With careful fingers, Salim reached for it, lifting his free hand to gently flip Eric’s arm over so he could see the skin. Eric didn’t resist, too sleepy to muster any tension, his body loose and compliant in Salim’s hold. 

Salim studied the pale, healing line and said softly, “It’s starting to scar over now. That’s good.” 

Eric only gave a faint hum in response, his eyes closed, his head turning slightly as if burrowing deeper into Salim’s shirt. He hadn’t let himself look in days, choosing instead to ignore it, to push away the reminder of what he’d done. He was sure Salim had noticed the avoidance, but neither of them spoke of it. Not yet. 

The thought lingered at the back of Eric’s mind, faint and hazy, that when it came time to leave his other arm unbandaged, it would be harder to ignore. Salim would probably make him talk about it then, gently but firmly, the way he always did. But right now, wrapped in warmth and safety, Eric didn’t care enough to dwell on it. He was too tired, too comfortable, and all he wanted was to sink deeper into Salim’s hold and let the world slip away. 

Salim carefully set Eric’s arm back down against his chest, his fingers lingering for a moment before drifting back up into Eric’s hair. He combed through the strands slowly, soothingly, watching the way Eric seemed to melt further against him with each pass of his hand. After a moment, Salim glanced at the clock on the nightstand, the time reminding him of what still needed to be done. 

“If you want to shower before dinner, we should probably move soon,” he said gently, his voice pitched soft so as not to startle him. 

Eric gave no response at all. His breathing stayed steady, his face buried close, and for a fleeting moment, Salim thought he had slipped back into sleep. He kept running his hand through Eric’s hair, unhurried, content to wait if that was the case. 

Then Eric made a quiet, grumbling sound, muffled and reluctant. “Fine,” he muttered, before rolling onto his back and rubbing his eyes with the heel of his hand. His movements were sluggish, heavy with drowsiness. 

Salim smiled faintly at the sight, then sat up fully, stretching lightly to ease the stiffness in his shoulders. “Let me know when you need me to change your bandages, habibi,” he said. 

Eric gave a slow, tired nod, still blinking himself awake. He swung his legs over the edge of the bed and leaned forward, reaching down to strap his prosthetic on. The motion was practiced but clumsy in his sleepy state. Once it was secured, he stretched with a wide yawn and reached for the folded sleep clothes sitting on the nightstand. Gathering them into one hand, he pushed himself up and shuffled out of the bedroom with the kind of sluggish determination that came from sheer exhaustion. 

He padded into the bathroom, dropping his sleep clothes onto the closed lid of the toilet, then leaned heavily over the sink. Turning the tap, he cupped cold water into his palms and splashed it onto his face, blinking against the chill. It helped—just enough to clear the fog, to keep him from sleepwalking through the motions. He avoided looking at the mirror above the sink, refusing to catch his own reflection. 

With slow, tired movements, Eric stripped out of his clothes and dropped them into the laundry basket. The air felt cool against his skin as he made his way to the shower and lowered himself onto the chair inside. He unstrapped his prosthetic again, having only put it on in the first place because hopping around while half-asleep made him unsteady. He set the prosthetic carefully outside of the shower within easy reach, then reached up and twisted the knob. The pipes groaned, and a rush of water poured down from the showerhead, steam slowly beginning to fill the small space as Eric leaned back against the chair with a weary sigh. 

Eric moved slowly at first, his body sluggish with fatigue as he began the routine of washing himself. The warmth of the water helped, though, easing the stiffness in his muscles and coaxing him gradually toward wakefulness. He was careful with his left arm, dabbing around the scab with deliberate precision so he wouldn’t risk pulling it open again. His right arm he left alone entirely—bandaged as it was, he didn’t want to disturb it or peel anything back by accident. 

He hesitated when it came to his hair, fingers hovering over the bottle of shampoo for a moment. He hadn’t washed it in days, too often caught up in exhaustion and avoidance. Salim kept running his hand through it, though, and as much as Eric loved that—loved the grounding, safe weight of Salim’s touch—he didn’t want him to have to sift through greasy strands. That thought alone pushed him into motion. He poured a small amount into his palm and worked it into his scalp, the repetitive motion slowly pulling him further awake. The scent was faint, clean, and familiar, and the suds sliding down reminded him how long it had been. 

He rinsed it out thoroughly, tilting his head back under the spray, then let himself just sit for a while. Leaning back against the chair, he closed his eyes, letting the warm water run over his skin and soak into him. The sound of it against the tile was steady, lulling, and for a moment, he let himself relax in the cocoon of steam. 

Eventually, he reached up and twisted the tap off, silence settling quickly in the bathroom. The lingering warmth clung to his skin as he leaned forward, stretching his hand out past the curtain for the towel he’d set nearby. He dried himself as best he could while still sitting, careful and deliberate. When he got to his stump, his movements slowed further, dabbing gently at the skin, making sure it was completely dry before he reached for his prosthetic again. He clipped it back into place with practiced ease before pushing himself upright. 

Standing, he finished drying the rest of himself with a few quick swipes of the towel, then reached for the clothes he’d brought with him. He pulled the loose sleep shirt over his head, tugged the drawstring pants into place, and stood there for a moment, towel draped around his shoulders. His hand hovered at his sleeve before he rolled the fabric up past his forearms. The scars and bandages were plain against his skin, but it didn’t twist his chest the way it once had. It still wasn’t easy, but it wasn’t unbearable either. Not with Salim waiting in the other room. 

Eric hung his towel on the rack, then stepped out of the bathroom and into the bedroom. The room was warm and quiet, a pocket of calm. Salim was still on the bed, half reclined against the headboard with his legs stretched out, a book open in his hands. He glanced up the second Eric entered, his expression softening. 

“You want me to change your bandages?” Salim asked, setting the book down on the nightstand without hesitation. 

Eric gave a small nod, already anticipating it. Salim pushed himself off the bed and followed him back into the bathroom, his footsteps steady and purposeful. Eric lowered himself onto the closed toilet lid, his movements careful, then rested his arm on his thigh, holding it out. 

Salim crouched down in front of him, reaching into the cupboard for the familiar kit of medical supplies. The sound of wrappers and gauze shifting filled the silence for a moment before Salim’s fingers were gently at Eric’s arm, unwinding the old bandages layer by layer. 

Eric watched as the skin was revealed, the angry red cuts now dulled, edges starting to knit together. Salim studied them with the same focus he gave to everything important. “They’re healing well now,” he said at last, his tone even but reassuring. “A couple more days, and they shouldn’t need the bandages anymore.” 

Eric’s stomach tightened at the words. The thought of leaving them uncovered, of having to see them all the time, sent a quiet rush of nerves through him. He couldn’t quite keep the tension from creeping into his shoulders. Other people being able to see them—even if the only other person who mattered was Salim—felt like a step he wasn’t sure he was ready for. Still, he only nodded, not trusting himself to say much else. 

Salim squeezed cream onto his fingertips and worked it carefully into the healing skin, his touch gentle as if Eric might break. Then he wrapped the arm in fresh bandages, neat and secure, the familiar white layers soft against Eric’s skin. When he smoothed the last strip down and taped it in place, Salim didn’t pull back right away. Instead, he leaned forward, pressing a soft, deliberate kiss to the clean bandages. 

Eric’s breath caught, his face immediately heating up. He knew exactly why Salim had done it. It wasn’t just affection—it was reassurance, a quiet reminder that he didn’t see Eric’s scars or cuts as something shameful. That he could still be tender with them. Still, Eric wasn’t sure if that kind of gesture could ever make the sight of them easier for him. His heart ached with both gratitude and uncertainty, and all he could do was sit there, cheeks burning, while Salim began calmly gathering the supplies back into the cupboard. 

Salim shut the cupboard with a quiet click, then straightened and held out his hand. Eric took it without hesitation, letting Salim pull him gently to his feet. Their hands lingered together a moment longer than necessary, and Salim gave his a soft squeeze, wordless reassurance in the simple gesture. 

He knew how hard bandage changes were for Eric, how even the sight of the white wraps was enough to stir up waves of guilt and shame, but he also knew he couldn’t push him to work through it, to acknowledge the cuts and wounds for what they are, not what his brain tells them they are. Just like he knew he couldn’t push Eric to eat more than he could manage, no matter how much he wanted to. The bones beneath his fingers were far too sharp, far too noticeable, and the thought of it made his chest ache. But he swallowed it down, smoothing his expression. This wasn’t about him. 

Still keeping hold of Eric’s hand, Salim stepped out of the bathroom, leading them back toward the kitchen. “What would you like for dinner?” he asked gently, as if it were any other evening, any other conversation. 

Eric blinked, clearly pulled from his own thoughts, as if he hadn’t been following along with where they were headed at all. His gaze flicked briefly to their linked hands before he murmured, “Uh… I don’t mind.” 

Salim glanced back at him, his smile faint but warm. “Would you be up for something with some flavor, or something more plain?” 

Eric hesitated. His voice, when it came, was soft, almost apologetic. “I normally can’t taste anything anyway… so as long as it’s not too strong, anything will be fine.” 

That ache tightened again in Salim’s chest, though he didn’t let it touch his expression. Eating should never have been this complicated, never have been a source of dread. He nodded once, keeping his voice light. “Alright. I’ll make some rice, and some chicken and vegetables on the side. You can have as much or as little of each as you want.” 

Eric nodded, relief flickering across his face at not being pressed further. He drifted to the counter, leaning his hip against it, his posture loose in that sleepy, worn-down way that made Salim want to guide him back to bed. But Eric’s faint smile—small but genuine—held him back. 

His hand still tingled faintly with the memory of Salim’s warmth, and Eric found himself holding onto that sensation. He let it ground him, a reminder of how much lighter today had felt compared to the weeks before. Against all odds, he thought, today was shaping up to be a good day. 

Salim measured out rice and set it to cook, the gentle simmer filling the kitchen with the soft hiss of steam. In the frying pan beside it, chicken sizzled alongside a colorful mix of vegetables, the sound and smell warming the space. Still, his attention wasn’t fully on the food. His gaze kept drifting back to Eric, standing at the counter as though anchored there, watching him with quiet eyes. 

Eric knew he probably should have gone to the couch, flipped on the TV, or at least grabbed a book to pass the time. But the thought of leaving the kitchen, of leaving Salim’s presence even for a moment, was unthinkable. Not now. Not when he knew he could have this—this closeness, this safety—whenever he wanted. He wasn’t going to waste it. As much as today felt lighter than most, there was still that gnawing worry deep inside him, the one that whispered sooner or later he would break down again, relapse, or freeze up, and Salim would finally see how broken he really was and decide he’d had enough. No amount of reassurance seemed to banish that fear completely. 

Salim glanced over again, catching the distant furrow in Eric’s brow. “You alright, Hayati?” His voice was soft, as though he were asking the question without wanting to intrude too deeply. 

Eric startled from his thoughts, blinking at him before forcing a small smile. “I’m alright. Just tired.” 

Salim’s own smile curved teasingly as he gave the pan a shake. “You can’t be tired after napping, surely.” 

That earned a slightly wider smile from Eric, though it was still quiet, subdued. “You underestimate my power to be constantly tired.” 

Salim laughed, the sound warm and low, and turned back to stir the vegetables. The smell of garlic and spices filled the air, comforting in its own way. Eric let himself lean a little heavier against the counter, his chest loosening at the sound of Salim’s laugh. He knew that voice, that sound, was one he could never get enough of. 

Salim had timed everything carefully, making sure the rice was fluffy and the chicken and vegetables were tender but not overcooked. He plated the food with quiet focus, giving Eric only a small portion—enough that it wouldn’t overwhelm him, but hopefully enough to encourage him to manage at least a few bites. He set the pans aside and turned to see Eric at the counter, filling two glasses with water and carrying them, along with the jug, over to the table. It made Salim’s chest ache a little, how even small gestures like that seemed to cost Eric effort, but he was glad to see him doing it anyway. 

Salim brought both plates over, setting them down with practiced care before taking his seat opposite Eric. He didn’t comment, didn’t try to coax, just picked up his own fork and began to eat. Eric sat there for a moment, fork in hand, eyes on his plate as though the food itself posed a challenge. He hesitated, then finally scooped up a small bite of rice and chicken, lifting it to his mouth. 

The first bite was the hardest, always. His jaw worked just enough to crush the food before he swallowed it quickly, refusing to linger on the texture. It sat heavy in his stomach almost immediately, his body clenching around it, the dull cramp equal parts protest and relief. He could almost feel his body clawing at the nourishment it so rarely got, desperate for him to keep going. 

Salim, glancing up between bites of his own meal, caught the small motion and allowed himself a flicker of quiet satisfaction. He didn’t say anything, didn’t praise too soon, but his eyes softened in a way that Eric noticed. That look alone was enough to tamp down some of the guilt pressing at his ribs. Salim thought he deserved this. Salim wanted him to eat. If eating could make Salim happy, then Eric could at least manage a little more. 

He took another bite, the same routine—barely chewing, quick swallow, the rush of discomfort as it slid down. He knew eating like that would make him feel full far too quickly, that it would make the guilt worse later, but it was still easier than letting food linger on his tongue. The longer it stayed in his mouth, the stronger the urge to spit it out, to escape the act altogether. This was the compromise he could make: fast, mechanical, manageable. 

Salim kept eating steadily, pretending not to notice how deliberate Eric was being, though every small bite Eric took eased a tightness in his chest. He wished he could reach across the table, take Eric’s hand, remind him he was safe here, but he knew that kind of pressure might unravel everything. So instead, he ate quietly, letting his presence alone be reassurance enough. 

Eric kept going, his fork rising and falling with mechanical determination. Two more bites went down, each one sitting heavier in his stomach than the last. He told himself he could manage two more. He had done six at lunch; not doing six now felt like failing, like undoing something he had clawed so hard to achieve. The fork trembled in his hand, and his free one pressed flat against the table, knuckles tight, trying to still the shaking that gave him away. 

Before he could try again, Salim’s hand slid gently across the table, resting warm and steady over his own. Eric’s head snapped up in surprise, caught off guard by the touch. He shouldn’t have been—not when Salim seemed to notice everything—but still, it startled him that Salim had seen right through his quiet struggle. 

Salim’s smile was soft, his voice quieter still. “You’ve done really well. You don’t need to eat anymore if you don’t feel like you can.” 

Eric froze, fork hovering over his plate. His chest tightened with conflict, guilt battling against the small flicker of relief those words stirred. “I’ll lose all my progress though,” he said, his voice so quiet it almost broke. 

Salim tilted his head, brows pulling together in confusion. “What do you mean?” 

Eric swallowed hard, eyes dropping to the half-finished plate. “I ate six bites at lunch. If I only eat four now… it’s like going backwards.” 

Understanding dawned in Salim’s face, and he squeezed Eric’s hand gently, grounding him. “Eric, habibi,” he said softly, “four bites is still progress. Recovery isn’t a straight line. The fact that you’re still here, still sitting at the table, and that you haven’t gone to throw up—that’s incredible progress.” 

Eric’s throat felt tight. He didn’t trust his voice not to break, so he just nodded after a moment, his eyes fixed on the plate. “Thank you,” he mumbled, barely above a whisper. 

Salim leaned across the table, brushing a gentle kiss against Eric’s cheek. “Thank you for trying, and for doing so well, habibi.” 

Eric felt the heat rush up his face immediately, his ears burning as he ducked his head. Salim’s quiet laugh followed, low and warm, but he didn’t tease further. He just turned back to his own food, still eating steadily, but leaving his hand right where it was. He didn’t let go. 

And that simple, steady contact anchored Eric. It softened the claws of guilt gnawing at his chest, dulled them into something he could breathe past. 

Eric didn’t take another bite. His stomach was already tight and protesting, the four he had managed sitting like lead inside him. But it was enough—more than enough for now. Salim’s thumb traced slow, soothing circles over the back of his hand, and Eric let the sensation anchor him. It was easier to focus on the warmth of Salim’s skin, on the quiet rhythm of the motion, than on the guilt twisting in his chest or the food turning over in his stomach. 

When Salim eventually finished his own plate, he slipped his hand free with a last squeeze and carried both dishes to the sink. Eric sat quietly at the table, still watching him, still trying to steady his breathing. Salim returned a moment later, his steps easy, unhurried, and then placed a gentle hand on the side of Eric’s face. His palm was warm against Eric’s skin as he coaxed his head up. 

Eric met his gaze, soft and full of patience, and then Salim leaned down and pressed his lips to his. Eric leaned into it without thinking, closing his eyes and returning the kiss, the tension in his body easing with the contact. He couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at his mouth as their lips lingered together. 

When Salim drew back, his thumb brushing along Eric’s cheekbone, Eric’s voice came out low but certain. “I love you.” 

Salim’s smile deepened, his eyes warm and steady as he smoothed his thumb across Eric’s skin again. “I love you too.” 

Eric’s chest felt lighter in that moment, the guilt quieter, the food in his stomach less suffocating. Salim’s words always seemed to do that—cut through the noise in his head and leave him with something solid, something safe to hold on to. 

Salim pressed a lingering kiss to Eric’s forehead before turning back to the sink, twisting the tap to run warm water over the plates. The sound of it filled the silence for a moment, steady and familiar. Eric, still feeling the weight of being looked after, the old itch of being more of a burden than he had any right to be, pushed quickly to his feet. 

“I can wash up,” he said, the words coming out in a rush. 

Salim glanced over his shoulder, hesitation flickering in his eyes. For a moment, it looked like he might refuse, like he would tell Eric to sit back down and rest. But then his gaze softened, and he seemed to reconsider. Maybe he could see that Eric needed something to do, something to keep his hands and mind steady. 

“Thank you, habibi,” Salim said at last, quiet and sincere. A smile tugged at his mouth as he dried his hands on a dish towel. “I’ll go shower.” 

Eric stepped up to the sink, relief mixing with the familiar nerves as Salim handed over the space. As he passed, Salim’s hand brushed his shoulder, warm and steady, and gave it a gentle squeeze before heading down the hall. The soft sound of his footsteps faded into the bathroom. 

Left alone, Eric focused on the clatter of dishes, the warm water slipping over his fingers, the rhythm of washing and rinsing. The simple motions steadied him, gave him something to hold on to. His mind drifted, though, circling around Salim as it often did these days. 

Salim had so many soft, effortless names for him—habibi, hayati, my love. Each one made Eric’s chest ache with something sharp and tender all at once. And what did he have in return? Nothing. He felt almost guilty for it, like he wasn’t giving back what Salim gave so freely. 

Maybe he could try something simple—darling, sweetheart. They didn’t sound quite right in his head, not the way Salim’s words did, but maybe if he said them out loud, tried them on his tongue, one would feel like it fit. Or maybe he could learn one in Arabic, something that carried the same warmth, the same intimacy. He wasn’t sure how he’d manage it, but the thought stuck in his mind, quiet and insistent. 

For now, he let the plates clink softly in the sink and thought about how it might feel, one day, to call Salim something that made his eyes light up the way Eric’s always did when Salim called him habibi. 

Eric finished stacking the last of the plates in the drying rack, then pulled a towel off the counter and started carefully drying them one by one. He was halfway through, the steady rhythm keeping him grounded, when the front door opened with a quick push of air and the sound of keys jangling. 

Zain strode in without hesitation, heading straight for the fridge. Eric froze for a moment, sleeves still rolled up, the bandages on his arm feeling far too visible. He hesitated, then forced himself to say quietly, “Hey.” 

“Hey,” Zain replied, distracted, already digging into the fridge. His eyes darted over the shelves, then narrowed. “Where did all the maamouls go?” 

“Salim gave some to the neighbors,” Eric said, drying a plate a little too slowly. “There should be some left though.” 

“Of course he did,” Zain muttered, half to himself. He pulled out the container, grabbed a handful of the cookies, and started eating them without ceremony. 

Eric’s brows drew together, concerned about how hungry Zain seemed to be. “Did you, uh… have dinner?” he asked carefully. 

Zain shrugged, already halfway through his first maamoul. “Had something a while ago. I’ll probably grab something else later.” 

Eric shifted awkwardly, the towel twisting in his hands. He felt like he should offer something, like standing here doing nothing while Zain scavenged wasn’t right. “I could cook you up something if you want,” he said quickly, then faltered, “or, uh… I’m sure Salim would, or…” His words trailed off, hanging uselessly in the air. 

Zain grinned around a mouthful of crumbs, looking amused rather than offended. “It’s alright,” he said after swallowing. “I’ll grab a protein bar or something later.” 

He waved casually with the hand still holding a cookie and started down the hall toward his room. 

Eric watched him go, unease settling in his chest. Zain didn’t mind him being here—that much was clear. He’d even seemed happy enough that Salim had someone around. But still, Eric couldn’t shake the feeling of being out of place, like he was intruding on a home that wasn’t really his. Even with Salim’s reassurances, part of him worried he was taking up space that wasn’t meant for him. 

With a small exhale, he turned back to the dishes, towel moving automatically in his hands. It was easier to focus on the rhythm than on the knot of thoughts tangling up inside him. 

When Eric had just about finished drying the last plate and setting it in the cupboard, Salim padded into the kitchen, now dressed in loose, soft sleep clothes. His hair was damp from the shower, curling slightly at the ends. 

Eric closed the cupboard door, wiped his hands on the towel, and turned. “Zain’s home,” he said, voice quiet but steady. “He grabbed a bunch of maamouls, then went to his room. I offered to make him some food, but he said he was alright.” 

Salim smiled gently and walked past him into the living room, settling down onto the couch with a sigh. “Zain’ll be alright,” he said, reaching for his book from the coffee table. “If he gets hungry, he’ll make some food. He’s managed on his own for years.” 

Eric frowned faintly at that, guilt tugging sharp and cold in his chest. He still felt bad that Salim spent more time caring for him than for his own son, even though Zain didn’t seem to mind. Still, the thought gnawed at him. 

He made himself move anyway, padding over to the couch and lowering himself onto the cushion beside Salim. Salim flicked his book open with an easy motion, eyes dropping to the page, while Eric picked up the TV remote and switched it on. He flicked through the channels until he found one in English and left it there, the sound of familiar voices filling the room. 

He curled into the corner of the couch, tucking his knees up slightly, arms folded around his middle. His stomach churned uncomfortably, guilt mingling with the faint ache of hunger that lingered even after the food he’d managed earlier. Wanting more but hating himself for it. He pressed the feeling down, willing himself not to think about it. Thinking never helped. 

Salim rested one arm along the back of the couch, the position casual, but Eric recognized the offer for what it was. A choice. 

He hesitated, uncertainty pricking at him, then leaned sideways until his weight rested against Salim’s solid frame. Salim immediately shifted, his arm dropping down to curl warmly around Eric’s shoulders, pulling him in close. 

Eric let his head rest against Salim’s shoulder, cheek pressed to the soft fabric of his shirt. From there he could still see the flickering television, but his focus drifted, his body relaxing into the warmth surrounding him. Safe. Warm. Wanted. For the first time in a long time, the thought didn’t feel like a lie.